《Let There Be Blessing Behind You》


 Chapter 1

    Story 1. Ara¡¯s Acropolis (1)


    The son of a god came down to earth with an ember of contention and became a king. He didn¡¯t want a war, but he was in love with the beauty of this ember¡¯s fragility¡­


    Chapter 1: The truth of the Castle of Ara


    The half-naked boy whose forehead was covered with sweat pointed at the cliff far away and asked, ¡°Juya, they say that at the end of the land in that direction is a kingdom named Hwen, right?¡±


    Soon, they were going to war in that direction. The order had been made already. Presently, a wet fog covered the mountaintops and the lakes. People said that the creepy rock castle that was barely visible was built by the people of the past.


    The boys couldn¡¯t be certain if going to war to conquer the faraway land was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Prince Camille.¡±


    All I could do was help to put an extravagant top on the young boy¡¯s bare shoulder. His skin was incredibly smooth, and when my finger grazed it, it felt too cold. Just until a moment ago, he was running around training with his sword. He had only been resting for a few minutes, but the weather must have been too cold. His skin cooled very quickly.


    Our castle was in the middle of our fogged land, Minurd, above the mountain and surrounded by a lake. The time and season had stopped here in this kingdom, and the prince of this place was this 17-year-old man. Until he got dressed, I continued to make sure the loose top didn¡¯t slip off from his shoulders. The prince was oblivious to my attempt at keeping him warm; all he did was continue to chat about this awkward conversation.


    ¡°¡­ You know, the people of Hwen apparently have a strange healing power, which they believe was a gift from god, but strangely, their culture is still rather underdeveloped. Well, at least that is what I heard anyway. Because of that, they have low morals and ethics. I heard they treat the poor and weak horribly; they, in fact, buy and sell these unfortunate people as slaves. Apparently, the situation is very dire.¡±


    ¡°That would be their problem, not ours.¡±


    ¡°Juya.¡±


    This kind and na?ve young prince was a scholar of the law. He read many books in his life, but unlike the other average princes, he had only begun to learn how to use a sword a few months ago. He didn¡¯t know what war was. The prince called my name, but he didn¡¯t speak anymore. I wondered if he understood anything at all.


    When he didn¡¯t continue, I said to him, ¡°Your highness, even in our great kingdom Alincha, the poor, the unfortunate, and the uneducated people were mistreated. It is a normal thing in every kingdom. Your highness probably doesn¡¯t remember because you came here as a very young child.¡±


    ¡°Iztal Juya.¡±


    The prince finally got appropriately dressed, and the way he spoke those words sounded strange. He continued, ¡°In our Alincha, we don¡¯t treat these unfortunate people like garbage. We are taught that using or abusing another person will cause us to end up in hell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°For example, if a man who prefers women is forced to be raped by another man, then it would be considered illegal. Everyone will condemn such a horrible act, but apparently, in Hwen, this is a common occurrence for male slaves. In fact, there are male slaves specifically used this way by rich and powerful men. To use these poor slaves like an object¡­ Forcing them into unwanted oral sex¡­¡±


    The prince who was talking about such a vulgar matter was a beautiful young man. His lovely wet hair stuck to his face, and his eyes shone brightly. People believed that he closely resembled the magnificent goddess herself.


    However, perhaps his beauty was his curse.


    His own kingdom condemned this young man. None recognized him as the king¡¯s legitimate son because he was believed to have killed his mother when he was born into this world.


    He was called ¡°The one who killed the goddess.¡±


    He was sent to Minurd at a very young age, and that was a blessing for him. For him to have to leave this place¡­ I didn¡¯t wish that for him. No matter what the world was like or how it has changed, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how strong this prince may be, the life outside of this place would be harsh for him.


    The Prince continued, ¡°And of course, you may be right that it is none of our concern. Like you said before, maybe they have no choice, but if for whatever reason we end up going south, would it be so bad for us to hope that those poor people will have better lives in the future¡ªThat the goddess will smile down upon them, even just a little bit?¡±


    ¡°I praise your highness¡¯s generosity and kindness, but¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with him. Prince Arim Sevan Camille was a young man, perhaps still a boy, who had never even killed anyone before. He didn¡¯t realize how cruel reality could be. He didn¡¯t know what kind of painful life he would face soon.


    I didn¡¯t want him to know it just yet.


    However, I couldn¡¯t leave the conversation as it was. With an awkward smile, I asked the prince a question quietly, ¡°Do you really believe that something good could ever come out of a war?¡±


    ***


    I am called Iztal Juya.


    I am one of the many who protects the holy land called Minurd. The group of us are named ¡°The Innocent Ones.¡± My brothers and I recently received an order from our goddess¡¯ warrior that we are to help her brother Prince Camille learn to fight. Soon, there would be a march towards the south, and the prince needed to know at least the necessary combat skills for his own protection.


    I am doing what I am told to do, but I am uncertain if this conquest is the right thing to do.


    Minurd is a paradise.


    This was the wealthiest, most abundant of all the lands¡ªeven compared to our homeland in the far east. This continent was mostly made up of deserts. Some parts could be productive, and the rich had the most extravagant and luxurious lifestyle, but in truth, most were poor. Lack of water was a massive problem in this land.


    However, unlike the mainland, we were well off here in Minurd. There was no extreme poverty or richness here. Everyone had the luxury of being able to bathe with clean water, which was more than even the richest man could afford in the mainland.


    We didn¡¯t have the gold and other treasures here, and we didn¡¯t have rich and exotic foods either. There were no slaves, no mistresses. Here, people had just enough to live a comfortable life.


    We, the innocent ones, were considered blessed, but it was all because we restrained ourselves. We were in complete control of our mind and body; we kept ourselves clean and pure and only did what was ordered of us by the goddess¡¯s warrior.


    We were skilled swordsmen, but we did not use our weapon without a definite order. We had no desire or hope for any kind of future.


    I looked at the reflection of my naked body on the smooth floor as I washed. Long black hair that reached my ears, lean body, and rough hands and feet. I, and all my brothers, needed to be diligent with our training and prayer so that we do not disappoint our goddess.


    However, because we were still imperfect humans, we still could not control our desire and lust. To make sure we never act on these inappropriate needs, we had to maintain our bodies accordingly. We needed to make sure we slept well, ate well, and our body properly satisfied.


    Most of the time, we could stand underneath the cold waterfall and get rid of these lust, but there were odd times when it was not enough. On those occasions, we allowed ourselves a distinctive fragrance that helped in relaxing our bodies. This fragrance was always available in our bathrooms. It was not recommended, but it was not banned either.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    When I opened the glass jar, the familiar alcoholic smell tickled my nose. I felt a little dizzy, so I leaned against the wall. My body began to feel warm, and although it felt amazing, I still hated my body for having such a weakness. What¡¯s wrong with me nowadays? I used to have much better control, but ever since I began to serve the prince, things have changed. Was I losing my self-control? I have been allowing myself this act too often lately.


    Helplessly, my hands reached my manhood. I bit my lips until they bled.


    ¡°AHHH¡­¡±

 Chapter 2

    Story 2. Ara¡¯s Acropolis (2)


    Chapter 2.


    They called it an act of procreation, but for me, I never thought of doing this with anyone. We were the pure ones. We existed only for the Goddess and, therefore, never took a woman. We left our families, and we were to be alone and remain pure until our death.


    Dying during a battle was considered the best death for us. If we came to a point where we could not control our lust, then suicide was deemed appropriate and strongly recommended. However, killing oneself was not an easy decision, and therefore, it was not uncommon to give up this duty and return to the life of an average person.


    I couldn¡¯t think clearly; it was as if my mind was outside of my body. All I could do was touch myself instinctively.


    So hard and so hot¡­ It felt so raw that I had to believe this meant something. My body burned, and I began to pant and moan.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaaa¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    I was the only one who was off work at this hour, so it was unlikely anyone would interrupt me in the bathroom. Still feeling uncertain, I began to rush, rubbing myself faster and faster. I knew everybody did it, but it didn¡¯t mean I wanted to be caught by my brothers in this position.


    We were supposed to be the innocent and pure men, but in truth, we could not free ourselves of our human emotions. Many of us had families or special someone left on the mainland. Missing them or pining after them was considered a weakness, and thankfully, I didn¡¯t have this problem. I prided myself on being one of the most emotionless, so if someone found me like this, what would everyone say?


    My brothers would tell me that I was no better than them. I, who acted high and mighty, was a slave of my own uncontrolled lust. I was weak.


    Weak Iztal Juya.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. AAAHHH!¡±


    White stickiness spurted out, and before I collapsed, I closed the glass jar quickly. I then covered my mouth so I would not scream. Panting breathlessly, I continued to hate myself even as my body spasmed in ecstasy.


    The noise that came out of my lips was not my own. It couldn¡¯t be. I tried to deny it as I moaned through my hand. When I finally could think, I quickly grabbed a bucketful of water to wash myself and the floor to rid it of the unpleasant stickiness. When I still couldn¡¯t remove the fogginess from my mind, I looked down and saw my reflection on the floor.


    My face was red like I had a fever.


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡±


    I still felt unsatisfied, so without thinking, my hand reached down again. However, quickly, I flinched because it felt too sensitive. I couldn¡¯t face myself in the mirror, so with one hand, I covered my eyes while the other hand reached down gently.


    Eventually, my body cooled down and with a clearer mind, and a cleaner body, I left the washroom.


    I didn¡¯t feel desperate yet. I didn¡¯t believe that Alincha abandoned us, making us leave this paradise. As I said before, most of the continent was made up of deserts. Briefly in history, conqueror Erudim united most of the kingdoms, but currently, there were five separate nations with separate beliefs. The domains hated each other and wanted each other to go. This was expected since the Goddess has died. A world without the Goddess was bound to be filled with chaos.


    Until the new Goddess was born anyway.


    This was why we, ¡°The Innocent Ones,¡± came here to Minurd seven years ago led by the Goddess¡¯ warrior. We were here to accomplish our duty¡ªto make the Goddess reborn here on this land.


    Seven years have passed, and although we were all still young, our Goddess Ara hasn¡¯t answered our prayers yet.


    ¡°Juya.¡±


    I was in the selamlik, which was a portion of the house that was reserved for men. I was getting dressed slowly when a sharp voice called out my name.


    ¡°I see that being a teacher to Prince Camille has treated you well, Juya. Such lazy days you get to enjoy nowadays.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I tried to ignore him, but one of the brothers who were walking into the room slapped me with his wet sleeve. The unpleasant smell of grass wafted towards me.


    When I remained quiet, he continued, ¡°No answer? Come on, I¡¯m sure having such a comfortable position is a nice way to escape reality, but you can¡¯t ignore the truth forever.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What am I ignoring?¡±


    ¡°Juya, we heard the news that the Goddess¡¯ warriors who were supposed to protect the capital in our homeland died.¡±


    The one who answered in a husky voice came into the room. He was the oldest, but also at least a few inches shorter than the rest of the brothers.


    Iztal Manar.


    He seemed cold because he was wearing a thick scarf that covered his neck and his lips. He was also wearing a white hood over his head, hiding his face and making it impossible for anyone to read his expression.


    Iztal Manar continued, ¡°This means that there obviously was a big battle. We still don¡¯t know what happened to the royal members they served and other people in the castle. No one knows.¡±


    I have heard this, but what was I supposed to say? I wasn¡¯t ignoring the reality; I just didn¡¯t think it necessary to comment on the situation.


    I tried to explain myself, ¡°I realize that it also means the capital won¡¯t be able to send us additional soldiers for help. I just don¡¯t understand what the point of sending this message to us was. Even if the fastest messenger takes at least two months to get here from the capital, which means that by now, things must have resolved, why make us worry when there is no point or need for us to be concerned¡­ Argh!¡±


    Another brother of mine pushed me as he entered the washroom, making me fall. Manar didn¡¯t reply to me but said to another guy sarcastically, ¡°Whatever. Juya talks like he isn¡¯t even from Alincha¡­ He obviously doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Manar!¡±


    I yelled at him and tried to stand up, but to them, I must have looked like I was about to attack Manar. The guys nearest me grabbed my collars and pulled me up roughly.


    ¡°If you are planning to preach, just shut your mouth, Iztal Juya. You think that since we were led here by one of the Goddess¡¯ warriors, all we must do is follow his orders, right? What if he is making a mistake? Even then, should we continue to follow him?¡±


    I tried to fight back.


    ¡°How dare you talk about our Goddess¡¯ warrior that way¡­! Argh! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. You are only a useless orphan, and without our Goddess¡¯ warrior rescuing you, you would have been dead by now on the street. It makes sense that you consider Minurd as your home, but this isn¡¯t the case for the rest of us. Stop talking about the situation in Alincha like it doesn¡¯t matter. If you continue to do so, we will make sure you never walk again.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Just then, the door to the room burst open, and a pleasant voice yelled, ¡°You bastards! Are you idiots bullying Juya again? You know we all need to get along with each other.¡±


    Thankfully, it was my friend who came to my rescue from this unpleasant situation. I gasped his name, ¡°Eriez¡­!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3.


    Iztal Eriez.


    He was the person I trusted the most in the world. He was one of the youngest of our group, but physically, he was the strongest. He was a skilled combatant, and he also was blessed with good looks. With his pleasant personality, he was liked by everyone, and therefore, people listened to him.


    There was more to him than that; the point was, he knew what to say in times like this. Of course, when we were alone, he could be blunt yet honest.


    After he quickly pushed away Manar and his friends, Eriez suggested we go out for some fresh air. I thought he wanted to show me how much progress the guys made on building the new streets, but instead, he took me to a quiet lake near the castle.


    He muttered, ¡°Those stupid, weak bastards. If they panic at the first sign of danger¡­ If their trust and belief in Ara can be shaken this easily¡­ How could our nation last?¡±


    ¡°Eri¡­ They are still our brothers, so you shouldn¡¯t rebuke them¡­¡±


    I tried to calm him down, but it seemed that he already made a significant decision. Eriez said to me, ¡°The thing is¡­ Do you remember that messenger we sent to the capital regarding our plan for the upcoming conquest to the west? When that messenger returned, he apparently had some private messages from the capital for Manar and a few others. I assume the messages were from or about their families¡­ Did something happen to them? Who knows¡­ But if these guys desert us to go see or help their families in the capital, how many of us do you think will be left in Minurd? Even today, there was obvious unrest at work, so that was why we were all dismissed early¡­ Gosh¡­.¡±


    Eriez grumbled and sat on the ground, looking out at the lake. I sat beside him and enjoyed the beautiful sunset.


    ¡°Eri¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried about your own family back home?¡±


    I was an orphan, so I couldn¡¯t help having a hard time understanding how it felt to worry for a family. However, Eriez was different; he was from an excellent family that lived near the capital. If something did happen in the capital city, there was no guarantee that something didn¡¯t happen to his parents, brothers, and sisters.


    ¡°Oh, me? Everyone in my family is part of the ¡®Innocent Ones,¡¯ remember? So dying in a battle is the most honorable thing for us, so I am fine.¡±


    Eriez smiled, but I wondered if he was being honest. I knew he was strong, but he was a human after all. He tried to act positive and outgoing in front of everyone, but I knew he had his own secret burdens to carry. I was the only one Eriez could show at least a little bit of his true self.


    The ground was slightly wet, but Eriez laid down on it anyway and continued, ¡°But still, Juya, I am a little envious of you. You don¡¯t have to keep reminding yourself of your duties and to forget your old home. After all, Minurd is your only home in this world. Your only master is the Goddess¡¯ warrior Hakim Karid, and your only brothers are us, ¡®The Innocent Ones.¡¯ No matter what happens, you won¡¯t ever encounter a situation where you are forced to deviate from our principles and loyalty.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to him, so I remained quiet. The black lake remained calm, but Eriez¡¯s voice became louder, ¡°Man! I feel so distressed that I would prefer to just go to war right now¡ªto go west and conquer the world. I want to forget everything. Perhaps our Goddess¡¯s warrior knew how I felt, and that is why he ordered this war? It would make sense; such conquest would force all of us to focus and stop thinking nonsense. I just wish the capital would smarten up and stop killing one another. They need to send us more soldiers right now!¡±


    With a deep sigh, he finally became quiet. All I could do was pat his arm comfortingly. I was happy that he trusted me enough to share his deepest thoughts. In the end, Eriez again was selfless as he said to me, ¡°I will try my best to calm Manar and his buddies, so don¡¯t worry too much about this, Juya. They are only angry because of the uncertainties, and they are trying not to show their weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish all ¡®The Innocent Ones¡¯ are like you in Minurd.¡±


    I felt uncomfortable at his flattery, so I lowered my eyes and said to him, ¡°Eriez, I am not as blindly loyal to the Goddess¡¯ warrior as you think. If his order was the right thing to do, I would follow it. If he decided something regarding the capital, I would trust his wisdom. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that I never doubt his orders. I do wonder if there can¡¯t be a better solution.¡±


    ¡°Better solution¡­ and what would that be?¡±


    ¡°For example, I don¡¯t think this conquest to the western region is a bad idea.¡±


    When it seemed that this was not the answer Eriez wanted to hear, I continued, ¡°¡­ but of course, it can¡¯t be helped. It needs to happen, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya.¡±


    He sat up and turned towards me. The way he looked at me reminded me of how I looked at the prince earlier. Eriez continued, ¡°I understand your hope for peace, but unused strength and power always end up becoming corrupt.¡±


    Eriez gave me a bitter and dark smile, which was rare. He talked like he was talking about someone else, but his voice sounded too knowing as if he had experienced some darkness before.


    ¡°Juya, the old conqueror¡¯s kingdom was powerful. When he stopped his conquest because he thought he had done enough, his kingdom ended up splitting into five separate nations. Minurd is a paradise. The land of the blessed. It is surrounded by a lake, which makes this castle very hard to attack. Since ¡®The Innocent Ones¡¯ have been feeling too safe, the new Goddess still hasn¡¯t been born yet. On top of that, we, ¡®The Innocent Ones,¡¯ are slowly forgetting how to use our swords.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a good thing not to use our swords? Not to have to use our weapons?¡±


    When I murmured weakly, Eriez suddenly lunged to get on top of me.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    He began to whisper as if he was afraid someone might hear him.


    ¡°I wish everyone thought like you do, Juya. If we can all be safe without using our weapons, that would obviously be the best thing, but because we have been left alone for too long, the idleness is slowly making our brothers crazy. Do you know what they were talking about today?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know. Eriez hesitated before telling me, ¡°Some guys were saying that there was no point in us remaining pure and loyal when the Goddess refused to come back to us for this long, so¡­¡±


    He lowered his head to whisper the rest into my ear.


    ¡°What?¡±


    My eyes widened in shock because what he said was too ridiculous. Eriez must have felt the same way because he growled.


    ¡°So do you get it now? Hakim Karid made the right decision. It¡¯s the best thing to do at this point. Before these crazy guys lose it completely, we need to begin our conquest. It would be even better if our request is heard, and more soldiers are sent from the capital. The capital needs something else to focus on too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eriez then finally sat up away from me and pretended that we didn¡¯t just have a serious conversation. I realized that perhaps I was wrong all along. War was a horrible thing, but maybe it was necessary at this point. Perhaps the Goddess¡¯ warrior made the right decision.


    Nevertheless, I still wasn¡¯t wholly convinced. Suddenly, my thoughts turned naughty. I pulled Eriez towards me and whispered, ¡°Eri, does this mean that you will blindly trust and follow Hakim Karid?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Hmm¡­ I wanted to test how far he was willing to go.


    ¡°Then¡­ what if he asks you to use your mouth to pleasure him? What would you do then?¡±


    ¡°W-what? Huh¡­!!!¡±


    Before he could protest, I pulled his face towards me into an abrupt kiss. I wanted to show him that I, too, was just as loyal. It was a short but hot kiss, and I hoped that I got my message across.


    I asked again, ¡°So will you do it for him?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ W-why are you asking me this question?¡±


    His hands that pushed me away felt warm. Before I explained myself, I wanted to hear his answer.


    ¡°Eri, if you answer me, I will explain.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I would. If he orders me, of course, I will do it. He would have a good reason for asking me to do something like that, so¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    I stared at his stiff lips. I reached to touch his chin, which felt a little rough. I expected this answer from him. He was a loyal man, after all. To ¡°The Innocent Ones,¡± the Goddess¡¯ warrior was basically our king. We had no choice but to follow him blindly. He was the king of this paradise. I smiled and sat up to answer him.

 Chapter 4

    Story 3. Ara¡¯s Acropolis (3)


    Chapter 4.


    I explained to Eriez, ¡°Prince Camille told me earlier today about the kingdom called Hwen in the far western area of the continent. He said that this kingdom is so underdeveloped that they still enslave those who are weak and poor. He said the slaves there live deplorable lives. They are apparently abused terribly. The prince said this is why we need to go there to save them. What they are going through is against our belief. What some of these slaves are forced to do for their masters¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But Eri, if you tell me that you have no problem pleasuring our master, when you are one of ¡°The Innocent Ones,¡± what else can I say?¡±


    It was getting dark, so I thought it best to go back inside. I slowly stood up and shook my coat to get rid of any dust or dirt. Eriez hurriedly stood up as well and followed me. He said to me, ¡°No, Juya! That¡¯s not the same thing¡­! Hey! Look at me! What I was saying is that serving the Goddess¡¯ warrior is an honorable thing¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that I WANT to do something like that! Hahaha¡­ I¡­ You are totally mistaken! How f-funny.¡±


    Eriez must have realized how strange this conversation was. He laughed awkwardly and tried to change the subject.


    ¡°By the way, I can see that the prince has a very ethical and moral mind. It sounds like you can teach him how to use a sword, and he can teach you about the law and ethics. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Eriez came closer to me and patted my shoulder. I didn¡¯t want our friendship to become uncomfortable. I turned to look at him and found that Eriez was still red. I grinned and was about to apologize when suddenly, I felt an odd vibration behind me nearby.


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Juya?¡±


    I knew I wasn¡¯t mistaken. I quickly turned around, and Eriez, who looked confused, looked in the same direction.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Under the moon, violent waves formed on the lake.


    ¡°I-is this¡­¡±


    There have only been a few earthquakes over the years, and none of them has ever felt this forceful. We didn¡¯t know what to do, so we collapsed to the ground and waited for it to end. However, the vibration became even worse; it was strong enough for the lake water to be spewed everywhere. We were worried the water might get to us and swallow us whole. We felt so fearful that all we could do was crawl away from the lake while our legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Just then¡­


    THUD!


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±


    A dull noise was heard, but I couldn¡¯t tell where it was coming from. Was it from inside the lake? Underneath the ground? In the air? Or from our bodies?


    At least, the vibration stopped after the noise, so Eriez and I were able to stand up again.


    ¡°W-what was that just now?¡±


    I asked, but the only thing that answered me was the silence of the lake.


    ***


    ¡°Intruder! We caught an intruder!¡±


    It was the middle of the night, but at the loud and excited screams, most people woke up and came out to see what was happening. Outside the castle, in a wide-open area, a massive fire was started, and men were gathered around it. I was a deep sleeper, so it took me a while to wake up and get dressed. By the time I arrived, it seemed the fate of the captured was already made.


    As I walked, I saw a man wearing an extravagant cloak. When I saw his face, I bowed deeply. His face looked more determined than angry. He was walking towards the noise as well.


    The men screamed, ¡°This is the warrior¡¯s order! Kill him! Kill him now!¡±


    ¡°Waaa!¡±


    I wanted to see the man who was about to face a miserable fate. An intruder? If this was true, it was actually a good thing. Everyone has been worried about the loud noise and vibration that occurred earlier, wondering what has caused it. This could be the answer. This could explain everything.


    However, the angry men who were surrounding their captive didn¡¯t seem interested in finding out what had happened earlier. All they wanted to do was to determine how to kill the man.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    This was ridiculous. I witnessed different men kicking and punching the captive. If they wanted to kill him, all they had to do was stab his neck and end his life, but what they were doing was torture. These men were enjoying the man¡¯s pain. These men were thirsty for blood, and they just found a sacrifice.


    I asked one of the soldiers, ¡°Wait a minute. What is happening?¡±


    He turned around excitedly and answered me, ¡°Oh, The Innocent One! You must have heard the noise earlier, right? The shuttering of the land and the loud thud¡­ That man apparently is the culprit behind it all! How dare he attack Minurd!?¡±


    Hmm¡­ Was it really okay to decide something like this without solid proof? Just like this?


    ¡°Any proof?¡±


    ¡°The warrior already decided that this man is guilty. No need for any proof. And besides, he is from Hwen!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    If Hakim Karid ordered it, he probably had a good reason for it, but I was still a bit surprised at the turn of the event. I decided to find out more about the situation, so I pushed the soldiers aside to get closer to the captive. Nearby, I saw Eriez and the others watching with their arms crossed.


    When I got closer, I saw the man on the ground covered in blood. He was gaunt and was severely beaten. His clothes were torn to pieces, and through it, I saw the color of his bare skin.


    Oh¡­ The man was trying to crawl away from the mob, and as he reached out, I saw how pale his hand was.


    ¡°¡­ Hwenian? Here?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it even as I watched the man. It has been many decades since anyone from Hwen reached Minurd. We were isolated, and Hwen was supposedly very far away from here. There has been only once or twice when Hwen made its way to attack Minurd. In both times, the goddess won easily.


    So to see a Hwenian here and now was a shock. It didn¡¯t make sense that Hwen would send a single scout all the way here.


    Did it mean that Hwen was planning on attacking us first before we make our move? If so, why would they send such a thin and weak man? If not, why was this man here?


    I knew my questions wouldn¡¯t be answered any time soon. The man¡¯s ghost-like skin and pale hair were distinct. His pale eyes looked red, and the man was murmuring strange words over and over again. It seemed that he didn¡¯t speak our language.


    ¡°Atsalba¡­ gg¡­. Te¡­ Atsal¡­ ba, te¡­¡±


    Slowly, I realized that the captive was trying to sit up. It seemed that he was focusing on one direction and not even trying to protect himself from the soldier¡¯s beating.


    ¡­?¡±


    ¡°At, sal¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    By the time I realized what the captive was trying to do, it was too late. I screamed, but the men around the prisoner screamed louder and swarmed him.


    ¡°Atsalbate, Deaiparam!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was witnessing. Where did the captive get such strength in his state? The thin and bloodied man somehow rolled towards the prince. His red hand reached out to grab the prince, and I quickly took out my sword. Thankfully, before the captive¡¯s hand could touch the prince¡¯s ankle, Eriez¡¯s sword stabbed the man¡¯s neck from behind.


    My amazing brother, Eriez, quickly bowed before the prince and apologized, ¡°My prince! Are you okay? Please forgive me for this incident.¡±


    ¡°I, I am¡­ fine.¡±


    The prince replied, but it appeared that he was in shock. He lost his balance, and I moved quickly to stabilize him. How should I console him? What just happened?


    What should I do?


    Thankfully, Eriez decided for me.


    ¡°Juya, you should take his highness inside. It is unacceptable for our prince to witness such a cruel scene when he has never even been to a battle.¡±


    I did just as he asked.

 Chapter 5

    Story 4. Ara¡¯s Acropolis (4)


    Chapter 5.


    Some people were probably satisfied with the magic as an explanation for the noise and vibration. After all, we still couldn¡¯t explain them, and suddenly, we caught and executed a mysterious foreigner. It seemed to make sense.


    I wasn¡¯t certain about anything, but it sure would have made me feel better to just blame the captive too. Besides, the Goddess¡¯ warrior was the one who decided on the man¡¯s death, so it seemed like everything was done properly.


    Still¡­ some questions weren¡¯t answered, and I wasn¡¯t the type that could let go of these things smoothly. Did that man really come here to attack us? How did he get here? If he was alone, then how could he make such a loud noise and the earthquake?


    Although we were able to catch and kill him easily this time, will we be able to do the same when more of them appeared?


    What if he wasn¡¯t alone here? Will the rest of them attack us? If so, how will we stop them?


    I couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time. An intruder from Hwen? How could this happen?


    The question that bothered me the most was what that man was trying to do to Prince Camille. The captive pointed at the prince; there was no question about it. In Minurd, Prince Camille was the most knowledgeable in Hwen.


    What was that man trying to do to the prince? What was he trying to say in his language? It sounded like a curse¡­ Was it going to affect Prince Camille?


    Before sunrise, I decided to go out to explore. Thinking about the safety of the prince, I couldn¡¯t wait till the morning. The cold, wet air clung to me, making me shiver, but I tightened my coat and walked towards his highness¡¯ quarter. It seemed that the guards at the entrance went to bed.


    Oh, no¡­


    ¡°¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    When I walked into his highness¡¯ room, the prince wasn¡¯t there. I left the place quickly when suddenly, I saw something concerning. I didn¡¯t notice it at first when I arrived, but now that I paid more attention, I could smell the unmistakable metallic odor. I could also see the black stains.


    Blood¡­


    I lit a lantern and quietly followed the trail of black-redness. To my surprise, the trail led me all the way to the bushes in the castle¡¯s outer area. The trail stopped there as if whoever was bleeding went right through the bushes. I grabbed my coat to make sure it didn¡¯t make any noise and walked around the outer wall of the castle.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find a trace of blood anymore. I was about to return when I spotted the tunnel The Innocent Ones used to patrol the area.


    Could it be¡­


    It can¡¯t be¡­


    ***


    I didn¡¯t want to invade my brothers¡¯ domain in an attempt to find the identity of the intruder, but I had no choice. I looked up at the sky and saw that the stars were still shining brightly, indicating that everyone must still be rooted in their sleep. As I listened for silence, I heard the distinct sound of water running from the direction of where the washroom was located.


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of shower running; it sounded like someone splashing water.


    Perhaps to clean the evidence of murder?


    Very quietly, I walked towards the noise. It seemed that my target still didn¡¯t notice me. I was confident in sneaking up on someone. A surprise attack was one of my strengths.


    I was confident that no one, not even my own brothers, could resist my attack easily. Could it really be one of The Innocent Ones betrayed the rest of us and committed murder?


    When I finally reached the area, I forgot to hide. I just stood still and stared.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The area looked unusually dark. Not even the stars or the moonlight seemed to reach here. The only thing that was lighting the place was a tiny lantern set on the window frame nearby.


    The light reached the ground where a young boy was naked and pouring the buckets of water on himself. He cleaned himself as if it was a religious ritual.


    I had to call out his name.


    I had to ask him what he was doing at a place like this.


    His highness¡¯ quarters had a private and luxurious washroom. His servants warmed the water for him every day for a bath. I have visited the place a few times, so I knew it was a much better spot to wash then here.


    Why was the prince here, of all places, in the middle of the night then? What was he doing?


    Suddenly, the prince stopped what he was doing and looked up. I flinched in surprise, but he wasn¡¯t looking at my direction. He just looked in the air before touching his thighs and looking down the wet ground for a long time.


    And then¡­ I heard his quiet moan filling the air.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡±


    Just like me, he was in pain and pleasure at the same time. He was trying to satisfy his lust.


    I suddenly remembered the item that was available only in The Innocent Ones¡¯ washroom. The glass filled with a distinctive fragrance that could relax one¡¯s body. The article that wasn¡¯t recommended by the Goddess, but also wasn¡¯t banned from this place.


    Could it be that his highness knew of this distinctive fragrance? Was he afraid that he might be judged if he used it? Was this why he came here in the middle of the night to pleasure himself?


    However, when I looked to the side, I saw that the glass jar wasn¡¯t open. I couldn¡¯t smell the familiar fragrance at all. I realized that I was mistaken. I felt silly and relieved at the same time.


    Of course, his highness would never commit to such a lowly act. He wasn¡¯t weak like me.


    ¡°¡­ Juya?¡±


    He must have sensed my movement.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Umm¡­ Your highness.¡±


    I flinched and stared at him, and I became speechless. I knew what I should have asked.


    What was he doing here?


    I was so worried when I found his room empty. Where did he go?


    Did that Hwen intruder do something to him?


    Does he know anything about the intruder that I don¡¯t?


    However, I remained quiet, and I wondered if his highness also wanted to ask me questions. Even if he did, I knew I would have been deaf to them. It couldn¡¯t be helped because right at this moment, all I could think about was how the prince was naked in front of me. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at his body. It was the prince who was exposed, but I was the one who became red in embarrassment and shyness.


    The small lantern light dimly shone on his body, and I felt a sudden resentment towards it. I have never seen his face so sad before. He supposedly resembled the now-deceased Goddess, and he looked lovely. His body was very slim with budding muscles. I thought proudly that my training must be working at least a little.


    He stood up and walked towards me, and the darkness hid his lower body.


    The prince said to me, ¡°I buried him.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    The wet naked young man passed by me, finally releasing me from my stupor. By the time I turned around, he already had a large towel over him.


    ¡°Juya, I am not completely certain, but¡­ I think the people of Hwen finds it sad when they are not buried underneath the ground after death, so I did it for that man. I buried him.¡±


    ¡°But he was an intruder. A spy.¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t an intruder or a spy. Please don¡¯t ask me anything else, Iztal Juya.¡±


    The prince looked a little nervous as he walked away into the darkness. What did he know? I followed him slowly, but I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to confront him and ask all of my questions.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The next day, I followed my regular routine. I had no choice but to go on my usual days.


    Despite my tiredness, I woke up at the designated time with an erection. I took a long cold bath, which didn¡¯t help much but continued on with my routine. I ate the food given to me, and thankfully, by the time I finished my breakfast, it wasn¡¯t as noticeable.


    The morning was spent working on simple administrative works, and as usual, the afternoon involved teaching the prince. The boy prince seemed different, which was understandable. Any average person who went through such a traumatic event would remain in shock for a prolonged time. After all, the prince saw someone die in front of him for the first time. He also ended up burying this person and getting rid of any evidence of it too.


    I remembered the first time I killed a man. I was much younger than the prince, and at the time, I was engulfed by red hot fury that I acted clumsy and got caught by the enemy.


    ¡­ If not for the Goddess¡¯ blessing, I would have been killed then and there. Compared to how awkward and stupid I was at his age, Prince Camille was a calm and well-rounded young man.


    Even if he still wasn¡¯t good enough of a swordsman who could be capable of killing, let alone win against me in a spar.


    I held my wooden sword for his protection and stood in front of him. It was plenty to win against a novice soldier.


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    ¡°As I told you many times before, your highness, you can¡¯t attack in such an obvious and honest way. It will be a sure way for you to be killed quickly. We, The Innocent Ones, are all honorable fighters, but in a battle, we know enough not to rely on honesty and honor. We know to hide behind cunning and deceit to survive against our enemy.¡±


    ¡°But Juya, you didn¡¯t make your move, so what was I supposed to ¡­!¡±


    I suddenly closed the distance between us. It was funny how the prince fumbled. His legs and arms moved on their own accord, and I moved quickly behind him and stabbed his back with my wooden weapon. The prince fell helplessly.


    ¡°Arrgghhh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°This is how you attack, your highness.¡±


    I usually moved very little to counteract the prince, so this was a huge surprise to him. The boy flinched and quickly turned around towards me. He held his sword tightly and, with a loud roar, ran towards me.


    I knew I taught him better than this. I told him many times not to attack in this fashion. Rushing to one¡¯s enemy like this¡­ Unless it was done by a skilled and strong swordsman, such as Hakim Karid, of course.


    Everyone knew this boy prince had always admired his older brother, so it was understandable that he would want to mimic his hero, but¡­ Prince Camille was no soldier. In fact, he was getting worse. How could anyone send this boy to a war?


    For the past few days, I have given him a task. It was for him to hit me successfully at least once, but the way he was attacking me was ridiculous. To hold the sword like that with both of his hands and running towards me, swinging his weapon¡­ The chances of a sword accurately hitting its mark at that angle was slim. The risk of the enemy acquiring an opportunity to counterattack was huge.


    I moved aside very slightly. I planned on kicking the boy¡¯s wrist as he tried to swing down at me. It was an effortless and effective way to disarm a swordsman. In fact, I used this move against him many times before. I explained it to him very thoroughly, but it seemed that he has forgotten it yet again.


    I readied myself and kicked.


    However, when I blinked¡­ what happened wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The boy was just there where I thought he would be, but he unexpectedly turned his body around and appeared from the opposite side. He quickly swung down at me, and by the time my reflex kicked it and blocked it, it was only after the sharp edge had sliced my right cheek.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I felt the hot sticky pain burning on my face.


    ¡°Juya!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wow, your highness. You did so great¡­?¡±


    It only took a second if distraction.


    Suddenly, I found it hard to stand. I realized that my reflex just now against the prince¡¯s attack was slower than usual.


    Why?


    Of course, I knew he put much thought into this move. He probably tried his best to fool me. Perhaps I was too lazy and unfocused as well. Maybe all these components are coming together, and that was why his move worked on me.


    I had to admit that he did very well. It was only right to compliment him. Praise him for his excellent work. I tried to do so with a smile. This was what a good teacher was supposed to do¡­


    But¡­ But¡­ Why? Why did his highness¡¯s proud face suddenly turn to confusion and anxiety? Prince Camille was panting, and he looked concerned. He threw away his sword and came towards me.


    ¡°Iztal Juya, are you okay?¡±


    He seemed surprised as he grabbed my arms hard. He asked, ¡°What the! Y, your body¡­ it¡¯s too hot¡­ Are you sick? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    What was he talking about?


    ¡°No¡­ N, no¡­ I, N, no¡­ y, your highness¡­ I, I¡¯m¡­ fi¡­fin¡­?¡±


    However, as I held my right cheek, which was bleeding heavily, my eyes blurred suddenly.


    I lost consciousness.


    ***


    I knew I was being moved, and I assumed that it was the prince¡¯s servants that were carrying me. When I woke up, I found myself in a luxurious bed that did not suit me. I felt so embarrassed that I sighed deeply. The owner of the bed was beside me, looking anxious as he placed a cold, wet cloth on my forehead.


    ¡°Prince Camille? Oh, no¡­ How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am so glad you woke up quickly. You were brought here only a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for my rudeness, your highness.¡±


    I tried to sit up and touched my right cheek. It stopped bleeding, and I could tell that it wasn¡¯t a deep cut. Even so, I felt dizzy and nauseous as if I lost a lot of blood.


    Why?


    Here in the prince¡¯s quarters, it felt a little different than those of The Innocent Ones. The scent here was sweeter and thicker, making my body feel heavy. Was it why my eyes were having a hard time adjusting? The addictive fragrance and his dreamy voice enveloped me.


    ¡°Juya, you can stay and rest here for a while longer. It¡¯s still too early, and we are supposed to be in the middle of my lesson anyway. Besides¡­ there is something I have wanted to talk to you about, Juya, so I think this is a perfect time. With that excuse, it should be okay for you to stay here till dinner. I will explain it to my brother.¡±


    Being taken care of by someone else was an unacceptable thing for The Innocent Ones, but¡­ I felt so weak that I didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse. I felt ashamed. As someone who served the goddess, not being able to take care of myself was an embarrassment. It meant that I have done something terrible.


    I knew it. I knew that something was wrong with me lately. The signs were there, and I was afraid that it would get worse.


    ¡°Your highness¡­ What was it that you wanted to talk to me about? If you would like to discuss something, you can do so now.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Story 5. Ara¡¯s Acropolis (5)


    Chapter 7


    Weakly, I laid down on the bed again. The beautiful boy prince looked at me and stammered, ¡°W, what happened y, yesterday¡­ You know¡­ I mean¡­ Juya, you are one of The Innocent Ones and are trusted by my brother¡­ so¡­¡±


    He seemed hesitant as he shook his head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this is a difficult topic to discuss. I actually wanted to ask you for a favor, but at this point, I think it would be too much to ask.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, your highness. If it¡¯s something I can answer, I will. It¡¯s fine for you to ask me now, so please go ahead.¡±


    I tried my best to look as well as possible, so I said each word clearly and slowly. I was looking right into his eyes as I spoke, and I wondered why it was so hard to move my lips.


    The prince replied, ¡°¡­ I think you should rest for now. I am afraid I worried you for nothing because of what I did last night.¡± The boy still seemed anxious; he left the room for a few minutes before quickly returning with two servants, who were carrying something. They began to burn something, and the incense smells similar to the fragrance that already laced this room.


    What was this? I tried to resist as best as I could. It smelled sticky and sweet. If it was a medicine blessed by the goddess, I would be happy to accept it, but if it wasn¡¯t¡­ If it was made by men who only wanted to satisfy their lust and relieve their well-deserved pain¡­ I didn¡¯t want it.


    I knew I had to tell the prince to stop, but I couldn¡¯t because I was secretly hoping for something like this. I was, in fact, expectant that I would receive something like this, even though I knew that if I accepted this fragrance, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    Thus, I kept quiet and desperately hoped that this incense was blessed and approved by the goddess.


    My tongue felt heavy, so I couldn¡¯t even grasp when I saw the boy prince taking his clothes off. He didn¡¯t seem to care that he was being watched.


    His beautiful body that was a gift from the goddess herself¡­ I had to admit that it was too beautiful to be covered by mere clothes.


    The simple Alinchan robe was easy to shed. His naked body shone magnificently against the light. Watching him was like magic; it made me feel lazy and sleepy. My head began to spin slowly, but I was sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. I continued to watch, and to my disappointment, the boy put on a large white towel around his shoulder and left the room. I now wished I was hallucinating, and that the prince wasn¡¯t leaving me here alone.


    I sighed in frustration.


    ***


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±


    My body felt strange. It felt like my body had melted, and only my mind was floating around the room. I looked around and found myself in an unfamiliar setting, and I realized that perhaps I was dreaming.


    Who cared if I was dreaming, anyway? I felt so comfortable.


    Was I in heaven?


    Suddenly, I heard a distant voice.


    ¡°Juya¡­ Juya is one of the trusted Innocent Ones.¡±


    It was the voice I have been waiting for. Slowly, a form appeared in front of me. The one I was promised. I became surrounded by new surroundings and his sweet, refreshing scent. Has something like this ever happened to me before? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Come, Juya. Come here and look at me.¡±


    I could finally see through the fog. He was holding his sword and had his shirt off, which usually occurs during our lessons. The long robes often worn by the royal members were considered inappropriate during any battles.


    His upper body was exquisitely muscled and well proportioned. I always thought that he wanted me to approve and admire his body. His body radiated sharpness and beauty rather than strength. His neck was long and slim, while his arms and chest were lightly muscled. There was not a single ounce of fat on his body as his tanned back reached his smooth hips¡­.


    Wait, what? His hips?


    Now that I looked more closely, I saw that the boy was completely naked. It seemed that he was willing to show me everything about himself, both inside and out. I wondered about his legs. Recently, he fell and scraped his knees, which ended up bleeding a lot. Were they okay now? His thighs that seemed a little too thin when we first began our training¡­ Were they more muscled now?


    What about the deep space between his legs¡­?


    I considered looking but couldn¡¯t find the courage to go through with it. Slowly, I turned to his face again.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer me. I walked toward him as he came towards me with a smile. He embraced me gently.


    If this was real, I would have been flabbergasted, but because I knew this was a dream, I didn¡¯t have to hesitate. His eyes looked like a black mirror, and slowly, I realized that what I saw in his eyes was my own.


    ¡°Juya¡­ Juya¡­ Do you trust me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Then please kiss me to prove it. Give me a kiss you would give to one of your Innocent Ones¡­ No, actually¡­ kiss me even deeper¡­ If you trust me¡­ Show me that you do¡­¡±


    The prince said the words I have been thinking in my mind for a long time. I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted him to continue to speak or not. When I put my hand on his bare skin, I felt the familiar warmth. His body temperature was a little warmer than mine. I knew this because I had to touch his body from time to time to correct his posture and positions. Every time I got the chance, all I could do was to lightly touch, but never caress. I wanted to¡­ I have wanted to stroke his skin for a long time, but I never dared.


    ¡­ Until now, in this dream.


    I didn¡¯t know why I wanted to, and at this point, it didn¡¯t matter. All I could do now was to follow his order and cover his lips with mine. I licked, kissed, and tasted his lips over and over again.


    Now, there was no need for hesitation.


    No need for any spaces between our bodies.


    My hands explored his perfect body from top to bottom. Slowly but surely, my fingers moved lower and lower until they finally reached the dark area.


    His center.


    His secret.


    Because I have never seen it, I didn¡¯t know what his manhood looked like. Perhaps that was why, in this dream, it looked blurred and vague, just like his thoughts and feelings.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    At least, I knew without a doubt that even the precious prince must have ¡°it,¡± just like every other man and I did. I wanted to feel it, learn its shape and texture. I was curious.


    How big was his? What shape was it? Did it become hard just like mine when he became hot? If so, did he also touch himself to relieve it? What did he think about when he pleasured himself?


    Who¡­ did he think about while doing it?


    Could it be¡­ me?


    He felt very similar to mine, but of course, I would never know for sure. It was only my imagination since this was only a dream.


    My tongue touched him constantly, and it became harder to think.


    His penis initially was a little soft, but it quickly became hard and large when I paid attention to it. The way it throbbed was so vicious that I could feel its pulsing clearly on my hand.


    I want it.


    I want to have it.


    I want it to be mine¡­


    The smoothness of it melted my heart, and when the tip became wet, I knew what the true meaning of lust was.


    ¡°Juya¡­ I¡­ Ahhh¡­ Look at me¡­¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    His voice sounded like music to my ears. I wanted to see his beautiful face again, even though I thought perhaps he wouldn¡¯t want to show it to me out of shyness.


    I moaned loudly, ¡°Ahh¡­ Camille¡­ Camille¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya, do you¡­ Ah¡­ Is it okay for you¡­ to do this kind of thing too? But you¡­ are The Innocent One¡­¡±


    His words made my body burn so hot that I was afraid I might lose consciousness. I knew what he was saying to me was all coming from a deep dark part of me, but I didn¡¯t care. I answered him, which meant I responded to my own question.


    ¡°Of course, your highness¡­ Of course¡­ Sevan Camille¡­ Whenever I am with you, I can¡¯t help how I feel¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ do you think of me when¡­ you touch yourself?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes, my prince. My prince¡­ Ah¡­ I, if you touch me there¡­ like that¡­ then¡­ Ahh¡­.¡±


    ¡°If Juya likes me too, then I will touch you.¡±


    The sensation of his hands was so intense. My entire body felt wet and twisted. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was holding onto him, or the other way around. We were entwined into one.


    Lips on lips¡­


    ¡­ Hands on each other¡¯s secret sticky spots¡­


    We were melting into one.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya, I like you¡­ You¡­ you have been wanting to do this with me, right? They say the slaves in the faraway land do these things¡­ Ahhh¡­. Were you secretly envious of them? W, would¡­ Ahh¡­ would you like to be my slave, Juya?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please¡­ Ahh¡­ Camille¡­ Oh, yes¡­¡±


    His whole body turned pink and he was panting. The prince¡¯s scent drowned me, and I moved my hands and my hips faster. I felt a sudden and prolonged shock on my lower back. I knew it was coming¡­. I was about to¡­.


    Minurd was a paradise.


    Ara¡¯s Paradise¡­


    Huh? Wait¡­


    ***


    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±


    When I flinched and woke up, I saw someone standing over me.


    Wait a minute¡­


    I felt a sudden fear that his highness might have witnessed my body¡¯s shameful reaction to my dream, so I quickly covered myself. Thankfully, or unfortunately, the man who was standing in front of me wasn¡¯t Prince Camille.


    ¡°Juya! Are you okay? You were talking in your sleep¡­¡±


    It was Eriez, who looked somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I guess I was worried for nothing. I knew Eriez would never say anything, even if he witnessed what my body was going through. It was a dream¡­ Just a dream¡­ A delusion. It meant nothing.


    I finally sat up and sighed deeply. The reality of it all finally hit me. The sweet pleasure I was feeling just a moment ago was now long gone.


    I saw that it was dark outside now. Under the dim light, I found myself in my familiar room. The man standing in front of me was ready to explain to me what happened this evening.


    ¡°His highness contacted me and told me you fell ill and fell asleep in his quarters. Even after the sunset, you wouldn¡¯t wake up, so he asked me to carry you to your own room. He said you were injured, but it was only a minor cut. Are you¡­ really sick? Have you been pushing yourself too hard lately?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the answer to his question. Was I really okay? Was I taking good care of my body? The fact that I just had a crazy dream¡­ I had no excuse for it.


    Suddenly, I felt some wetness underneath the blanket. I lifted it slightly, and the unpleasant yet familiar smell assaulted my nose. I knew exactly what just happened, so with a frown, I cursed quietly.


    ¡°Dammit¡­ gosh¡­ Dammit¡­¡±


    Eriez turned around, cleaning up my room for me a little, but when he heard me, he spun his head around. He seemed to have realized what happened to me as well. Either he was a genius, or his sense of smell matched that of a dog.


    Perhaps he heard me talk in my sleep.


    After a short hesitation, he opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ By the way¡­¡±


    I became nervous because he looked nervous.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean, I am not saying it¡¯s wrong or anything¡­ Of course not¡­ But¡­ Could it be that you and the prince¡­ Did something¡­ Is it that you like his highness.. or something? Like¡­ fallen in love with him? Haha.¡±


    Eriez stammered his guess, and he seemed to think that it was a ridiculous idea even as he blurted it out. I knew the best way for me to react was to roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°¡®Fall in love with him?¡¯ Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. But¡­ I wouldn¡¯t think it impossible to mistake his highness as a woman since he is still young without a beard and so beautiful. I mean¡­ I wouldn¡¯t blame you, but it would be a huge mistake.¡±


    I considered him my real brother, but he was stepping over the line. I stopped myself from sighing and replied, ¡°Mistake him for a woman? Eri, it sounds like it¡¯s you who thinks of his highness as a girl. You are wrong about me. His highness is truly a perfect man. I know this, and I also know that he is a warrior¡­ Other people may not realize this, but I do because I am the one who has turned him into one. I will continue to improve him into an amazing fighter.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Fine. Sorry I brought it up.¡±


    I regretted it immediately, wondering if my words to Eri were too harsh, but he seemed okay because Eriez walked towards my bed and looked directly into my eyes. I think I would have felt better if he openly laughed at me and criticized me, but instead, he looked at me knowingly. He lifted the blanket slightly and gave me advice, ¡°It¡¯s all good, so before you go back to sleep, make sure you change into a clean cloth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think his highness is all man? A true warrior? Is that why you were calling out his name and having a wet dream? You were talking in your sleep, but the way you moaned was so loud and crazy¡­¡±


    He giggled a little, and I wondered if he felt sympathy or disgust towards me. It seemed it was neither because Eriez came towards me and kissed me as we often did.


    This was how we, The Innocent Ones, showed our brotherly love for each other.


    Kiss.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    My lips parted, and when our tongues met briefly, I trembled in embarrassment. I became breathless as I looked at his eyes to figure out what he meant by this.


    However, it was impossible to read him.


    Oh¡­


    Was I talking in my sleep that loudly? How much did Eriez hear? How much did he understand?


    Did he know my secret now?

 Chapter 9

    Story 6. The male owner of the harem (1)


    Chapter 9


    I thought Eriez did suspect something, but it seemed he would not make a big deal out of it. Was it because he understood my confusion? Was it because he just didn¡¯t want to think badly of one of his brothers? It could also be that he thought he was mistaken.


    Eriez pointed at himself with a small frown and said asked me in a joking voice, ¡°I mean, think about it. Look at me. I am a man too, and I am strong enough that it would be hard for anyone to beat me. Do you feel that way when you look at me? How about our other brothers If what I suspect here is true¡­ This is a big deal. You know it, right? So¡­ is this true?¡±


    ¡°¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°And wasn¡¯t it you who said that a man desiring another man is against the moral codes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not like that. It¡¯s not true.¡±


    I knew I had to give him the right answer. The answer that was expected. I had no other choice.


    In the end, Eriez left with typical advice, ¡°Just take care of yourself and your body. I am only a dumb fighter who follows orders from the Goddess¡¯ warrior, so I don¡¯t know much about the ethics and morals of it all, but you? You are the teacher to the prince. You have much higher standards to follow, my brother.¡±


    He waved at me before leaving the room. As he left the room, I couldn¡¯t help but compare his body to that of the prince. No matter how much training the prince goes through, he would never be as muscular as Eriez.


    Prince Camille had slim arms, a narrow waist, and a small hip. He may have gained some muscles recently, but he was born a delicate man. Definitely nothing like Eriez, who was big-boned and sturdy.


    Even if he thrust as hard as he could in ecstasy¡­ No, no. I needed to stop thinking about him this way. Just imagining the prince made my body burn again. It wasn¡¯t true that I saw him as a woman. I also wasn¡¯t pining after him because he was a manly man.


    I¡­ I just wanted to see this young man¡¯s body. Not to ogle him, but to admire his beautiful body like in my dream. I regretted doing what I did to him in my dream. I should have treated him with more respect, even in a dream. I just felt like¡­ My desire and need for him were justified because I was his teacher.


    I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to be with him.


    ¡­ but not the way I did with my brothers. It wasn¡¯t a brotherly affection I felt for the prince. If it was, it should have felt the same way as I felt towards Eriez. When I hug or kiss Eriez sometimes¡­ I felt connected to him, but I didn¡¯t burn for him like I did for Prince Camille.


    Oh, Eriez¡­ I mean, Camille¡­


    I wanted to sleep a little more, so I sat up to turn the lantern off.


    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s hot!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t careful, and I burnt my finger, but the darkness finally fell in my room.


    ***


    I slept on and off for a long time because I was suffering from an unexplainable fever. I couldn¡¯t tell how much time had passed. I learned that Eriez and some of my other brothers visited me while I was sleeping. Except for Eriez, I was told that the rest of them didn¡¯t stay for long. It made sense because I wasn¡¯t close to anyone except for Eri.


    During my fever-induced sleep, I thought I might have felt another earthquake and a loud thud. Maybe I was hallucinating. By the time I regained my consciousness again, I was honored with special medications from the prince himself. There was also an incense for me, which smelled very similar to what I breathed earlier in his quarters.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it, his gesture could only mean that he cared for me. He must have loved me.


    Was I being delusional?


    Was I mistaking his kindness and respect for his teacher as love? Did my current state, ill and unkempt, disappoint him? Did he hate me now?


    The scent of the familiar incense filled my head, making me feel relaxed and dreamy. Many thoughts and images crossed my head, but none of them clarified and stayed long. They were all pointless, and I decided not to worry about them.


    Camille¡­ Arim Sevan Camille¡­ The cursed boy who supposedly killed his own mother during birth. The boy who was as beautiful as the goddess herself.


    The prince who trusted me. The man who perhaps I could get closer to¡­


    Stop! I needed to stop this line of thought. This was my prince, the definition of good. A man with a clean, innocent soul. The person who believed in going to war to save the sex slaves living far away.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Huh?¡±


    My own body shocked me into consciousness because I found myself naked and writhing on the bed. My body had a mind of its own, and it kept rubbing itself against the blanket. I saw that my pants were thrown on the floor.


    I felt a little guilty, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to stop. It felt too good, too erotic that I couldn¡¯t help it. An image of Prince Camille¡¯s naked body popped in my head, and I moaned loudly.


    His perfect beautiful body¡­


    I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing. I had my eyes closed, and I propped myself up with my hands as I thrust against the bed. I orgasmed with a groan and rolled around the bed in pleasure. Hugging my pillow tightly, I wondered if I finally lost my mind.


    Have I become an animal? Would everyone think so if they saw me like this? Would they call me a monster?


    However, I couldn¡¯t care at this point because my body wouldn¡¯t let me rest. It wasn¡¯t done; in fact, I was burning up even hotter with lust. I knew I should go and wash, but all I could do was just moan.


    ¡°Camille¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Camille¡­ Please¡­¡±


    My bedsheet was covered in evidence of my pleasure. I was completely naked, but I didn¡¯t even think of the possibility that someone might walk in and see me in this state. I just fell asleep.


    At some point, I vaguely felt someone cleaning me up. I also heard a voice muttering, ¡°Gosh¡­ This is disgusting. He didn¡¯t even change like I told him to¡­ And on top of that¡­ Oh, man¡­¡±


    Even though I was not fully awake, I still could recognize that it was Eriez. Dreamily, I wondered if he would get angry at seeing me like this. He was my friend, so would he become disappointed?


    But¡­ should I still ask him? Ask him to help me? Because if I continued like this, I felt like I was going to go mad.


    However, if I did ask him¡­ Was I using my friend? Was it wrong? Would I end up in hell if I did?


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it would go against the ethical codes, but still¡­


    ¡°Eri¡­¡±


    I was finally able to open my eyes. I found my friend looking down at me in annoyance. Eriez must have cleaned the room because it looked neat. I also no longer smelled the sweet scent of the incense. My body was dry and clean. I was still naked, but a large towel was placed across my lower half for decency.


    What kind of excuse should I give him? When I sat up, I blurted out to him, ¡°Eri¡­ if it¡¯s okay with you, please ask Prince Camille to come to my room.¡±


    ¡°Why? I hoped you regained your senses, but it sounds like you have finally lost your mind. Why do you want him here? Are you planning something immoral?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ Stop teasing me.¡±


    He was smirking, so I tried to put on my serious face as I continued, ¡°¡­ Before I fell ill, his highness wanted to ask me for a favor. I want to know what he wanted. I also want to ask him about this incense he sent me.¡±


    Eriez seemed convinced. He stood up with a shrug, and before he left, he said to me, ¡°Well, I trust you. After all, of all the brothers, you are the most responsible and stoic¡­ So whatever you are going through right now, I assumed you had no control over it¡­ I just hope you will do the right thing from now on?¡±


    I felt weak, but I still gave him a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    To be honest¡­ I wasn¡¯t confident if I could.

 Chapter 10

    Story 7. The male owner of the harem (2)


    Chapter 10


    ¡°Atsalbate Deaipara. It is a language used by the priests of Hwen. Deaipara refers to a woman who bears the Goddess.¡±


    The answer came so easily. Even before I asked, the prince explained it to me. I asked, ¡°You told me not to ask you anything, so why are you telling me this now?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it for a long time, and¡­ I decided that not doing anything about it is not productive. It would mean I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Do anything about what?¡±


    I asked, but I thought I could guess what story he was referring to. The woman who bears the Goddess¡­ Anyone from Alincha would know who this was.


    Ara, the Goddess who will save this world from the Creator, will be reborn over and over again for eternity. However, since there is only one of her, this did not mean she would always be born only in Alincha.


    The Goddess always left an heir before she died for this world. She always begot a child with a king, and her sons became the Goddess¡¯ warriors. Before she died, a child from one of the priestesses from the harem was chosen as her representative.


    This was the solemn promise of the Goddess. This child was proof that she will someday be reborn and return to the people of Alincha and take care of them. This female child would grow and eventually become pregnant with one of the Goddess¡¯s warriors, and the child born would be the reincarnated Goddess.


    This chosen bearer of the Goddess was called the Virtuous Priestess, and the current Virtuous Priestess was living in the deepest part of the harem she built around Minurd. She was served by numerous Odalisques (the maids who work in a harem).


    Meanwhile, us, The Innocent Ones, came here to safely bring her future partner, the Goddess¡¯ warrior, to her.


    Apparently, I slept for the last three days and nights. This meant that the prince had a long time to think, and it seemed he decided to tell me what he knew. He explained to me, ¡°That man was asking me to find him a Virtuous Priestess. That was what he was saying in his language.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    What did that mean, though? How were we supposed to take such a request? The Hwenians were asking us to give them our Alinchan Virtuous Priestess then?


    How dare they?


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if this was really true. Could Prince Camille have misunderstood the man?


    ¡°Umm, your highness, I apologize for my disbelief, but I must ask you. You told me he wasn¡¯t an intruder or a spy. If not, then who was he? I¡­ I just to make sure that you weren¡¯t bewitched by that man¡­¡±


    I asked cautiously, afraid I might have offended him. His expression was unreadable as he asked, ¡°Juya, I trust you. Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I knew my answer was yes, but I became speechless. This was the question the prince asked me in my dream. His lips looked the same as he spoke the words.


    The boy prince continued, but what he said didn¡¯t make sense at all. He looked so honest and earnest, just like when he asked me to kiss him in my dream.


    ¡°The whole story¡­. If you promise me to help me and do as I ask, you will soon learn the truth, but before I tell you anything, I need to ask you for a favor. Please bring the Virtuous Priestess before the Sacred Day this month¡­ You need to take her to a place no one can find her¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s just pretend that this was the right thing to do. Let¡¯s assume that the Virtuous Priestess was in danger, which was what the prince was suggesting right now. Prince Camille was trying to save her.


    If so¡­ we needed to ask the question.


    Why?


    The priestess was a woman who had to be with the Goddess¡¯ warrior. In the last 7 years, the Goddess hasn¡¯t returned to us. This prince standing in front of me¡­ He was born from the Goddess¡¯ body, but he didn¡¯t get the title of the Goddess¡¯ warrior.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Did this boy prince love the Virtuous Priestess? Could it be that he secretly fell in love with the woman who was to marry his older brother? Was Prince Camille trying to steal the Virtuous Priestess?


    I couldn¡¯t ask these questions, but I tried to change his mind.


    ¡°If¡­ If your goal is to save the Virtuous Priestess, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you ask the Goddess¡¯ warrior for help directly rather than ask me? As you must know, the warrior is a wise and fair man. I don¡¯t know what you believe is happening in the harem, but if you discuss with the warrior, I am sure he will take care of it.¡±


    I had to make sure the prince wasn¡¯t in love with this forbidden woman. If he wasn¡¯t, then I couldn¡¯t see why Prince Camille couldn¡¯t talk to his older brother about this situation.


    To my disappointment, the prince looked away secretively. Was¡­ was my guess correct?


    Prince Camille replied, ¡°My older brother¡­ Well¡­ I just don¡¯t like telling him what to do and how to do his duties.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what the prince was telling me. I asked him a question meant to be a light joke, but my voice came out a little sarcastic instead.


    ¡°Is this why you sent me that strange incense to heal me, so you could ask me for a difficult favor? Did you think that I would feel obligated to say yes to your highness¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course not! If I made you angry, I apologize, Juya.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I sighed. I didn¡¯t mean to sound angry, but I guess I was mad. The boy prince seemed genuinely apologetic, and I couldn¡¯t push him anymore. However¡­ I did want to know more about the incense.


    ¡°Please forgive my rudeness, your highness, but I still have a question I would like to ask. I am not sure if it was my imagination, but when I used the incense your highness sent me, I felt my body losing control over itself. That is why I need to know¡­ Were you trying to confuse my mind¡­ Or weaken it perhaps¡­ so I would be more willing to do your bidding? The feeling I had from the incense was something an Innocent One should not experience. That is why I was harsh with you just now. If I was mistaken, I sincerely apologize.¡±


    I had to pick my words carefully so I would send my meaning across accurately without letting him know exactly what happened. If his highness learned how I ejaculated dreaming of his naked body¡­ He could never know the truth, but I did feel a little hurt because if he did intentionally give me the incense that would diminish my body and mind¡­


    The prince stammered, ¡°I¡­ I suppose you could say that.¡±


    When he admitted it, I needed to do my best not to burst into tears. This was not the answer I expected or hoped. His highness quickly explained, ¡°The medicinal incense is used to heal your mind rather than your physical body. I learned that this incense allows you to leave your worries and anxiety behind and feel the truth. Lately, I have noticed how you seemed nervous, Juya¡­ I thought you collapsed because of stress, and I wanted to help you heal as quickly as possible, and let you rest, of course.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If it caused an unwanted sensation, I apologize. I¡­ I didn¡¯t think of it¡­¡±


    The prince was becoming tearful, and of course, I couldn¡¯t remain angry with him. It sounded like he was only trying to help. I couldn¡¯t imagine this young man even being aware of the kind of dirty and inappropriate thoughts I had.


    The prince must have thought I was still angry at him. He seemed anxious and worried, and he stopped pushing me to save the priestess.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To save the Virtuous Priestess, or not to save her¡­


    The Sacred Day was coming up soon. If I didn¡¯t want to do it, all I had to do was wait a few days, and it would be all over.


    Knowing I couldn¡¯t say no to the prince, I truly wished that I could just ¡°wait.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    When I returned to the selamlik, I heard a frustrated voice from inside.


    ¡°What do you mean, raid the harem? You bastards! You guys are talking crazy!¡±


    I entered with awe.


    ¡°Eriez?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Juya?! Listen, these guys¡­! ARGHH!¡±


    Eriez hated arguing with the brothers. He sometimes ranted to me about his discontentment, but it was rare to see him getting involved in a fight.


    I saw that Eriez may have been trying to stop a fight since he was standing between a couple of guys, but suddenly, one of the brothers punched Eriez¡¯s face. They were surrounded by about 20 brothers, and it seemed like something serious was happening. I hesitated to get involved, but I saw that Eriez was outnumbered. He was on the floor, and thankfully, the others seemed to turn shocked and hesitant. Others were also bleeding a little.


    ¡°Argh.¡±


    Then suddenly, Manar raised his hand to stop the fight.


    ¡°Now, listen here.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he really meant well, but I listened to his words anyway, ¡°So Iztal Eriez, it sounds like you have something to say. Maybe you have a better suggestion than these idiots, who use their fists first before their brains. What do you think we should do?¡±


    Manar was small, but many who followed him stood behind him. They seemed to be ready to fight Eriez, who was much bigger and stronger. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t think they would do something drastic. At least not right away.


    My friend explained in a calm voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just follow our common sense. Follow the rules given to us. Attacking the harem is out of the question. I know it is frustrating that our Goddess hasn¡¯t returned to us yet, but we can make it happen. She will be born again, and once she does, we can return home with our honors still intact, unlike attacking the harem.¡±


    ¡°It was never our fault that the Goddess wasn¡¯t reborn, so how can you say that we can make it happen? What can we really do?¡±


    ¡°We actually didn¡¯t try anything at all so far. Rather than raiding the harem, why not one of us go there and talk to the Virtuous Priestess? Try to convince her. Show her our loyalty and our hope for the rebirth of the Goddess. That is what we should do. If it is not something she can do by will, then it makes even less sense for us to raid her home.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand their conversation, but I remained quiet. I waited for Eriez to come to me.


    To attack the harem¡­


    ¡°Eri¡­?¡±


    When he approached me, I lowered myself a little to check on him. Meanwhile, Manar continued to argue, ¡°So who will go there? Who will talk to her, Eriez?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you even trust me or one of my friends enough to go? On the other hand, if one of your trusted brothers went, how can we trust him? What if he falls in love with the Virtuous Priestess, who is supposed to be very beautiful? Well, I supposed someone like Iztal Juya, who is known to be the most solemn of all of us, might be able to resist such a beauty.¡±


    I felt confused at the sudden mention of my name. Eriez squeezed my shoulder, bit his lips, and replied, ¡°No, I will go, and I swear to you on everything I have, my reputation, honor, and life, that I will not stray from the purpose of this mission. Don¡¯t drag Juya into this.¡±


    ***


    I helped Eriez walk to get to the washroom. When we arrived, I asked Eriez in confusion, ¡°Where are you going? To the harem? Why?¡±


    Eriez explained what the brothers were planning, and I gasped in shock.


    ¡°What? They were going to raid the harem? Are you serious? They were worried and becoming angry at the fact that the Goddess has so far refused to be reborn¡­. So they were going to rape the odalisques? Do I hear this correctly?¡±


    I was screaming at this point, but it seemed Eriez didn¡¯t even notice. Sometimes, Eriez could be very slow. He replied quietly, ¡°Yeah¡­ by the way, how are you feeling? Did the conversation with the prince go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, but Eriez, that¡¯s not important!¡±


    I needed more explanation. Why were my brothers so angry and upset? It was unlikely that I could convince them otherwise, but I still needed to know, and we needed to figure out how to fix this situation.


    I thought an honest conversation was necessary with all of The Innocent Ones. We were supposed to be brothers, and if we couldn¡¯t even talk to each other, what was the point of anything?


    I got a clean wet towel and began to clean Eriez¡¯s body. He was covered in dirt and dust, and many areas were bleeding. The fight must have broken out before I got there because I could see dried blood on his chest and back. Eriez also had many bruises.


    After a heavy silence, Eriez blurted out, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how someone found out, but apparently, the Virtuous Priestess has no intention of becoming pregnant and having a baby.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or sad. His voice sounded strange as Eriez continued, ¡°The Goddess¡¯ warrior has apparently admitted that the priestess has refused him, and this is why he didn¡¯t see the point of visiting the harem. For a long time, she has been refusing on the days they were supposed to be together, the Sacred Day. This is why the Goddess hasn¡¯t been born yet. It is also why the warrior decided to go to war to the west. We will either survive or die out there, and that is the point.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Without the Goddess, Alincha will eventually fall and vanish. We need to let our capital know about this as soon as possible, but currently, it is almost impossible to send any messages to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that, Eriez? Did Manar tell you that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe it or not. Even if I don¡¯t, many brothers do, and they believe we need to gain the capital¡¯s attention one way or the other.¡±


    It was such a strange story.


    All Alinchans valued their duties, especially if they involved serving the Goddess. The fate of Alincha depended solely on the Goddess, so all of us waited for her rebirth. Everyone, including The Innocent Ones, the Goddess¡¯s warrior, the odalisques, and the rest of the citizens of Alincha.


    Thus, to hear that the Virtuous Priestess has refused to bear the Goddess was an unexpected shock.


    When the Virtuous Priestess bears a Goddess, she would be revered for the rest of her life as the mother of the Goddess. She lived the most luxurious life and could wield enormous power, so why would anyone refuse such an honor?


    I couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind this story.


    ¡°¡­ if what you just told me is true, Eriez, did you hear the reason behind her refusal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to find out. If I can, the best thing would be for me to talk to the woman in person. I will have to try to convince her to have a relationship with the Goddess¡¯s warrior on the Sacred Days, as is her duty.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think she could be convinced that easily¡­¡±


    ¡°If she refuses to listen, then I am willing to threaten her with her own life. She may be important, but after all, she is just a mortal woman. She will die just as anyone would with a knife.¡±


    I was still washing Eriez¡¯s cuts, but after hearing his ominous words, my hands stopped. Suddenly, I remembered Prince Camille¡¯s request.


    Save the Virtuous Priestess before the Sacred Day, and take her to a place where no one can find her.


    ¡°Eri¡­ You must know that threatening her is wrong. You know we should always think of a way to solve problems without using violence.¡±


    This was the basis of our beliefs. It was also the most essential strategy I was teaching to the prince. Winning a fight by force was a good thing, but winning without a fight was an honorable deed.


    The best thing for us to achieve was to survive without going through this conquest mission. Stopping the war in the capital was what we should hope to accomplish. Of course, convincing the Virtuous Priestess peacefully was what we should do.


    This was the will of the Goddess.


    However, it seemed that Eriez had a very different idea.

 Chapter 12

    Story 8. The male owner of the harem (3)


    Chapter 12


    Eriez grinned, but it wasn¡¯t a happy smile.


    ¡°Threatening her would be the most peaceful way to solve this situation. If she doesn¡¯t bear the Goddess, our brothers will lose their minds and end up raping the odalisques. Hakim Karid will become furious, and our brothers will be exiled. You know what they will do? They will probably return to the capital and tell the people that the Virtuous Priestess is refusing to do her duty. This will cause the soldiers from the capital to come here and¡­ What do you think will happen afterward?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that what Iztal Manar is planning to do? What he wants?¡±


    Eriez grabbed his forehead in frustration.


    ¡°¡­ Dammit! Those bastards!¡±


    I knew Eriez didn¡¯t like badmouthing his own brothers. I also knew the other brothers didn¡¯t want to do the dishonorable thing they were planning.


    Was there really no other way? No peaceful solution to fix this problem?


    I washed Eriez¡¯s back with the wet cloth and as I did, I could feel him trembling slightly from nervousness.


    ¡°But Eri, is it really necessary to act right now? To hurry when we don¡¯t even know what is really happening? The Virtuous Priestess must have a reason for her action. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t feel like sleeping with the warrior right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya! We have no time! We have waited so long¡­ Everyone here and back home¡­ So not to do her duty because she doesn¡¯t ¡®feel like it?¡¯ How selfish could she be!?¡±


    Eriez was growling now. I had to admit that if I didn¡¯t hear what I heard from Prince Camille, I may have agreed with Eriez¡¯s plan. The Virtuous Priestess not sleeping begetting a child from the Goddess¡¯ warrior? The Goddess not being reborn because of one woman¡¯s selfishness?


    It sounded right to force the Virtuous Priestess to sleep with the warrior, but¡­


    Prince Camille asked me to save this woman. He didn¡¯t give me a reason behind this request, but I knew the prince. The prince was a kind-hearted person who wanted to go to war, so he could save the sex slaves who lived far away. Perhaps all he wanted to do was save the Virtuous Priestess as well.


    A woman who was being hated by so many people.


    Or¡­ did we want her for his own?


    ¡°¡­ alright.¡±


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t depend on my friend forever. No matter how much Eriez trusted me, I knew he wouldn¡¯t agree with what I had to do even if I explain.


    When I helped him to clean up, I left the castle in the middle of the night. I walked the path that led to the minaret (a tall tower), so I could study the area from the high ground.


    The harem was located across from where we lived, and its garden was forbidden to us men. What was I supposed to do then? I was only a soldier, and I only knew of war and peace. I knew very little about proper etiquettes.


    ¡®The priestess of the harem¡­ Hmm¡­¡¯


    The prince told me he would explain everything if I completed his mission.


    ***


    As expected, the entire Minurd was in shock. The only two people who weren¡¯t surprised were another person and me.


    Oddly, the one who was the most shocked was Iztal Eriez, who has given permission to visit the harem. He was given three days to prepare himself for a visit. He kept himself clean both in mind and body.


    Eriez, who was praying on the floor in a kneeled position, was suddenly dragged away by the brothers.


    ¡°W, what do you mean they aren¡¯t accepting any visitors now!? ¡­Huh?¡±


    Eriez couldn¡¯t even fight back as he was taken. Thankfully, no one was hitting him, but a much worse scene was seen when they reached the center of Minurd. People were gathered around the white door that led to the harem.


    The door that was supposed to open for Eriez for a visit¡­


    The door that was supposed to open for the Goddess¡¯ warrior in a few days on the Sacred Day¡­


    The door that leads to a beautiful garden, which was rumored to be enveloped in an eternal spring¡­


    That beautiful white door was now covered in bright red blood.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Manar said sarcastically, ¡°Eriez, you really think you can go in there now?¡±


    No one dared to talk about where this much blood may have come from. No one would even touch the door either because it was said that anyone who would do so would be cursed.


    No one knew the reasoning or details behind this legend, but we all knew it. No Innocent One could come in contact with the blood of harem¡¯s women.


    Manar muttered, ¡°What is happening here¡­¡±


    ¡°Manar! Get away from there!¡±


    One of the worried brothers warned Manar. No one dared to move towards the door.


    ¡°They say the Virtuous Priestess has disappeared. Apparently, they saw signs of an intruder inside the harem.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Eriez still seemed confused as Manar said to him mockingly, ¡°I guess your reputation, honor, and life mean nothing to the Virtuous Priestess. You swore on all those things, and yet, it still didn¡¯t work. I mean, of all times, the priestess got kidnapped and the odalisques are stopping us from entering the harem¡­ Of all times¡­¡±


    Before things got even uglier, I pushed away my brothers to get closer to Eriez, who was collapsed on the ground in shock.


    Manar continued to mock Eriez, ¡°So what are you going to do now, my beloved Eriez?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Or could it be that you sneaked into the harem last night and fell in love with the beautiful priestess? Perhaps you kidnapped her and hid her somewhere? Hmm¡­ How horrible.¡±


    Manar stepped back from the bloody door and walked towards Eriez. He unsheathed his sword and raised it as if he was about to behead Eriez. If what Manar said turned out to be true, then I had no doubt that Eriez would be murdered today.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Manar¡¯s friends began to mock Eriez as well.


    ¡°Hey, why won¡¯t you answer? Are you going to lie and say you don¡¯t know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°Or are you going to claim that another intruder from Hwen must have come and stole our priestess? If that¡¯s the case, how unlucky can you be, Eriez? Of all days, the Virtuous Priestess gets kidnapped right before you are planned to visit her¡­Hahaha¡±


    Obviously, Eriez had no explanation for this incident. I knew he must be doubting himself. Were his belief and faith not enough? Did his decision to visit her anger her or cause this disappearance somehow?


    I was the only one who knew the truth. I stepped forward and announced, ¡°No. Eriez didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so stop condemning him.¡±


    I kicked away Manar¡¯s sword, which was dangerously close to Eriez, and just in case, I secretly grabbed the handle of my own sword. I continued to explain, ¡°And there is no reason to get scared because of the priestess¡¯ disappearance. Everyone needs to go back to their positions now.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Juya?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like Juya is admitting that he knows where the Virtuous Priestess is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was bombarded with questions, and suddenly, Manar attacked me without warning. My reflex kicked in and I was able to block him, but I knew I still wasn¡¯t safe.


    I knew I had to confess, and I knew it was going to be best to do it without a sword. I was a good fighter, but it would be impossible to win against everyone here.


    I put my sword back into the scabbard and threw it on the ground. I didn¡¯t mean to look like I was confessing a crime, but I kneeled anyway. I thought it would make things go much smoother.


    ¡°I am the one who relocated the Virtuous Priestess. Eriez knew nothing about this. In fact, I apologize to you, Eriez, for damaging your reputation by committing this deed. You didn¡¯t do anything. It was me.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    My brothers gasped in shock and confusion, ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°I mean, think about it. Who do you think can pull off sneaking into the harem unseen? Me, who is slender and quick, or a big guy like Eriez?¡±


    I knew many, if not all, brothers were furious at my words, but I felt safe. It was because an Innocent One could not attack another brother with a sword who was unarmed. When one of the brothers came at me with his fist ready, I didn¡¯t try to block it or avoid it, but to my surprise, Manar came to my side and stopped the attack that was meant for me. Eriez also stood up quickly and helped. The angriest brothers were Eriez¡¯s friends. The one who tried to attack me, Ramish, screamed at me, ¡°You! It¡¯s all your fault! Because of you, Eri was blamed for everything!¡±


    ¡°Ramish! Calm down!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®calm down?¡¯ That bastard¡­ He¡­!¡±


    Iztal Ramish and Iztal Yurema¡­


    The brothers on Eriez¡¯s side pushed Manar¡¯s boys out and surrounded me. One of them, who had a very husky voice, looked at me with interest and asked, ¡°Why did you do it? Let¡¯s hear your reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell us, then doesn¡¯t it prove that you were lying just to protect your friend? You may think it¡¯s the loyal thing to do but to lie, as the Innocent One? It¡¯s funny to see you lie, Juya, of all people. Aren¡¯t you the one who thinks you are better than all of us?¡±


    I answered immediately, ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡±


    It was true that the Innocent Ones were not allowed to lie. This meant that even if I didn¡¯t explain myself, my brothers had no choice but to believe me.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I am the one who relocated the priestess, but I cannot tell you why I did it. Think about what you will. I don¡¯t care. Maybe I did it for a reason Manar guessed earlier. Maybe I fell in love with the Virtuous Priestess, so I kidnapped her. I don¡¯t care what you people think.¡±


    ¡°What? Hahahaha¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell what everyone was thinking, but I was pretty sure they didn¡¯t believe that I would fall in love with the priestess. I was the most stoic one among the brothers. I was the one who was the least interested in women, and my brothers knew this.


    Manar didn¡¯t seem interested in why I did this. He asked, ¡°Fine, Juya. So, where is the Virtuous Priestess, or aren¡¯t you going to answer that either?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Manar grinned and gestured to the others to back away a little. He then said to me, ¡°Is that so? Well, then I guess, you need to be beaten until you are ready to talk.¡±


    Manar then turned around and left with his friends. I was left surrounded by the brothers who actually hated Manar and were close to Eriez.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I was hit by an elbow in my waist, which caused me to fall on the ground. Immediately, I was kicked a few times, so I couldn¡¯t get up again. Someone grabbed my hair and forced my face down to the ground. There were so many of them, and I couldn¡¯t do anything against them. Several of them surrounded me and began to stomp me. Things happened so fast, and I couldn¡¯t find a way to escape this situation. All I could do is get into a fetal position and cover my head with my hands as best as I could.


    ¡°Arg¡­ gg¡­.¡±


    I had to move my body as much as possible, or else, I would get kicked in the same spots repeatedly. The pain was unbearable, but I expected this. There was no point in fighting back. At least, they didn¡¯t have any proof against me, and this meant they couldn¡¯t outright kill me.


    I assumed they would back off once they became tired. I could understand the brothers¡¯ anger.


    Was it too much even for Eriez to stop them or was he still frozen from the shock of this day, or¡­ was he so angry at me that he didn¡¯t want to save me?


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. One of the brothers who walked away with Manar brought the Goddess¡¯ warrior and announced loudly, ¡°It¡¯s happening over there, Sir! My warrior, Iztal Juya, is being beaten by the other brothers without clear proof of a crime¡­! They are claiming he tarnished Iztal Eriez¡¯s reputation, but they have no evidence of it! Please do something!¡±


    The brothers who were beating me stopped immediately. I didn¡¯t know what the warrior did or said to stop them. All I could feel was Eriez approaching me slowly and checking my body carefully.


    ***


    The first question I was asked after I regained my consciousness was the following.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    And the next question was this.


    ¡°Did you really do it?¡±


    As soon as I could see clearly, I decided to answer by asking a question.


    ¡°¡®Why did I do it?¡¯ What are you referring to? Are you asking why I relocated the Virtuous Goddess or why I said it to help you even though I didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    I was upset with this whole situation, and I could hear the same sentiment in his voice as well. Eriez no longer sounded friendly.


    ¡°Whichever applies.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well¡­ If I could tell you that right now, I would have said it in front of all the brothers earlier.¡±


    We both became silent. I wish I could tell Eriez the truth, that I was loyal to the prince, although my feelings for him may not be returned.


    I felt confused. Why did I do it just because Prince Camille asked me?


    However, what he asked of me was so strange. Save the Virtuous Priestess because she was in danger? I mean, it could be true that she really was in danger, and it was also possible that it was the right thing to do to save her.


    His highness told me that I would learn the truth when I saved her, but I still didn¡¯t know anything. In the end, I caused so much angst among my brothers and upset Eriez.


    Did I really do the right thing, or did I end up satisfying the misguided prince?


    Eriez was sitting nearby, but not too close, and he said to me, ¡°Based on what I heard, it seems everyone is beginning to believe you fell in love with the priestess and tried to rape her. It¡¯s a ridiculous story, of course. Of all of us, you are the least lustful one, and even if you became amorous suddenly, it wouldn¡¯t be towards a woman.¡± What he said wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    ¡°¡­ instead, it would be for a man?¡±


    ¡°¡­ you are making me insane.¡±


    He looked at me and shook his head in frustration. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t wearing a top. He was half-naked.


    Suddenly, he asked me a sharp question, ¡°So, is it the prince then?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Story 9. The male owner of the harem (4)


    Chapter 14


    It shouldn¡¯t have surprised me that Eriez figured it out on his own. After all, we have known each other for a long time and shared some of our deepest thoughts. Although I didn¡¯t give him an answer, Eriez said to me, ¡°You told me Prince Camille asked you for a favor, right? Is this what he ordered you to do? Even if it would destroy The Innocent Ones, the Goddess¡¯ warrior, and the entire Alincha, he asked you to do it just for him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like his highness that much? Is he more important to you than us, your brothers, more than this kingdom, more than your duty to the Goddess?¡±


    Eriez sounded colder than usual, but I could hear his desperation as well. He was talking to me from behind, perhaps because he couldn¡¯t bear to see me. I thought he made the right choice because I also didn¡¯t want to show myself to him in this state. I didn¡¯t want to sadden him even further.


    I felt like I had to at least say something to him.


    ¡°I am not sure if the word ¡®like¡¯ is the right one to describe how I feel¡­¡±


    I knew I sounded like an idiot. The truth was, as soon as I completed the mission, I regretted it. I was still very regretful and ashamed of myself. Why did I do such a thing? I thought I knew why, but now¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Eriez¡­ Maybe I fooled myself. Maybe I suffered from temporary insanity. At the time, I told myself what I felt for his highness was something pure, but maybe I was greedy for something more¡­ Of course, I know it wasn¡¯t the will of the Goddess for me to feel and act this way¡­¡±


    Now that I knew what I did was wrong, I should stop. I should fix my mistake. I should tell my brothers where the Virtuous Priestess is and explain the entire truth. This was the only way for me to be forgiven. Any punishment would be determined by the Goddess¡¯ warrior. I trusted that he would be fair, but Prince Camille may end up being exiled.


    But¡­ although I knew exactly what I should do, why was it that I felt hesitant? Why couldn¡¯t I just do the right thing?


    Suddenly, I felt so far away from Eriez. I reached out to touch him lightly.


    It was an agonizing moment.


    ¡°Eri¡­ I¡­ I am not worthy of being an Innocent One¡­ You may say otherwise, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking like that, Juya. Anyone can have weak moments. I may not trust you sometimes, but I do trust your self-control.¡±


    Even as he said his words, Eriez pulled away slightly and crossed his arms. I touched my forehead and murmured, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Having to hide my feelings¡­ It was hard. I felt that if I could just say it out loud¡­ Tell someone about it, perhaps it would make me feel better.


    ¡°Eri, as you saw before, I cannot control my body when I get excited. I asked his highness about the incense he sent me, and apparently, it causes you to reveal your true self¡­ In my dream or hallucination, I was with Prince Camille and feeling the forbidden pleasure. If what I felt when I smelled the scent is my real feelings¡­ What should I do? What will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eriez stood like an unmovable wall. He was so close, yet I felt so lonely.


    ¡°Eri¡­ I am terrified. I don¡¯t know who I am anymore. Ever since I began to serve his highness from up close, I realized that my mind isn¡¯t normal. I am so confused¡­ I don¡¯t know what is happening¡­ And¡­ I don¡¯t know how long I can control these feelings¡­ I¡­ I just don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I covered my eyes as they filled with tears. I bit my lips, not wanting to make pathetic, whining noises. I buried my face on the pillow, and my shoulder began to shake.


    Eriez left me alone for a little while. He didn¡¯t say anything to me, but he didn¡¯t leave the room either. After a few minutes of awkwardness, he finally came to me on the bed. He laid me on my back and asked, ¡°Do you like his highness because he is a man?¡±


    He slowly got on top of me and gave me a mocking grin.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, you told me that it¡¯s not because he reminds you of a woman, right?¡±


    When I nodded slowly, he lowered himself a little. My shoulders trembled a little because I instinctively knew what he was going to say next.


    ¡°Juya, then how about me? Am I just not enough?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I thought about this for a long time, and¡­¡±


    His hands were trembling, just as my body did. Just like me, Eri had no sexual experience with anyone else, neither men nor women.


    He continued, ¡°I know one thing for sure. There is no one purer and more innocent than you in Minurd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if whatever is happening to you lately is because of your unsatisfied needs¡­ Then there is a simple solution to it. If I can help you with this, then you should be able to return to your normal self, right? I will ask you again then. How do you feel about me? If you want, I am very much willing to do anything for you, but if you don¡¯t want me, then, of course, I wouldn¡¯t force you into anything. Because if I force you, I will end up in hell, right?¡±


    Did I mishear him? No¡­ That wasn¡¯t it, but then, Eriez didn¡¯t look like he was dying to touch me in any way. By his determined expression, I guessed Eriez was willing to do something, anything, for his fellow Innocent One.


    ¡°Eri¡­ Of course, I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    I answered passively, trying to not look so desperate. To be honest, I was frantic for a release. I wanted, needed, anyone, to touch me till I was spent. It would have been a lie if I claimed Eriez never entered my imaginations.


    I swallowed audibly as his hand touched me. There was no mistake that my member swelled and hardened immediately. I expected Eriez to pull me towards him and kiss me ardently, but instead, he went down lower.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Juya, you asked me once if I would suck Hakim Karid¡¯s dick if he asked me¡­¡±


    I could tell his face and body were turning pink as well. Eriez fanned his face with his hand and said in a joking tone, ¡°The answer is yes, of course. I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate, and I would do it not only for the Goddess¡¯ warrior but my previous fellow Innocent One too. If any of you asked me to do it, I would¡­¡±


    ¡°E, Eri?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Story 10. The male owner of the harem (5)


    Chapter 15


    When I flinched and tried to sit up, Eriez pushed me down gently. I was so weak that it didn¡¯t take much force to have me down on the bed.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Just stay still, Juya. I will make you feel really good. I¡¯ll bet you rarely used your hands to pleasure yourself, have you? Idiot¡­¡±


    Eriez searched the pants string and undid it quickly. I knew he most likely touched his own to pleasure himself before, but I would have thought it would be upsetting to reach another man¡¯s manhood.


    Well, I quickly found out I was wrong. Eriez seemed confident and even skilled, and I let him do what he will.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    It was strange to be exposed like this, yet I got even harder just thinking about what was happening. What was wrong with me? It seemed like I no longer had control over my own body.


    This was Eriez. My friend Eriez. I have never imagined this would ever happen. I looked down to see what he would do to me. Perhaps, I have been waiting for this. To be swallowed whole like this by someone¡­ I was waiting for someone to make me honest with myself.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    It felt like I was being sucked into a warm and soft place. It was so intense that my body thrust upward in shock. I looked straight up at the ceiling, not knowing where to look. When my legs spasmed, Eriez pushed both of them down with his hands.


    Slurp. Slurp.


    The wet sound was so erotic, and wanting to feel the deepest part of his throat, I twisted my body upward. Eriez, obviously unfamiliar with this act as I was, flinched a little, but he held the base of my penis down with his hand and kissed the top of it gently. He then rolled his tongue on it in a round shape.


    ¡°Does this feel good? Is this what you want?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ahhh¡­ AHH!¡±


    ¡°Just be honest. Don¡¯t try to hide anything, or it¡¯s going to make it even harder for me¡­¡±


    Eriez began to move faster. His mouth moved up at down while his fingers also followed the curve of my body. I couldn¡¯t think, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from shame or pleasure. When I pleasured myself, my goal was always to finish as quickly as possible. Now, my body felt itchy and light at the same time, and I wished this would last forever.


    ¡°Do you like this? Are you feeling good?¡±


    Eriez seemed a little excited as well, but compared to me, he was undoubtedly still coherent. His voice sounded low and kind. I had no strength to reply, so instead, I reached out to caress his rough cheek.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Eri¡­¡±


    I wished he could feel what I was feeling right now. I wished I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling embarrassed. Most of all¡­ I wished I could believe he was doing this because he wanted me.


    As my body burned, I gasped and sat up a little. Before Eri could react, I pulled him towards me and kissed him. It was a very different kind of kiss than what we usually exchanged. It felt sweeter and stickier¡­


    Wanting it to deepen, I pushed my tongue into his mouth and sucked hard.


    Meanwhile, one of his hands continued to pleasure me. He seemed relieved at my apparent show of desire. Eri became even bolder; with his free hand, he began to stroke me everywhere.


    He whispered, ¡°Ahh¡­ Nei¡­ neither of us will¡­ have to go to hell, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    We kissed again. It was another deep kiss, and I was worried we might forget to kiss in a brotherly way. Every time our body touched, I felt like I was going to die from the heat. I didn¡¯t know what it meant, and as my body felt the wetness welling up on the tip of my member, I began to feel frustrated. I needed¡­ more¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    When I laid down on the bed, Eri lowered himself again. I knew he was going to suck on me again, and not wanting to be selfish, I moved to my side. This way, I could watch him better as well as reach out easier to touch his face, shoulders, waist, and¡­ between his legs.


    Eri moved his head vigorously, doing his best to help me. Every time I thrust, he seemed to suffocate a little, yet this seemed to excite him.


    I wondered how his penis would feel¡­ Was he as excited as I was? I reached down, but at first, he moved a little to evade me. However, when I tried again, perhaps he didn¡¯t see me this time because he left me to have him.


    I wished he was as hard as I was, but it was only slightly firm and warm. At least, I knew Eriez would not refuse me. By doing this for me, he was basically giving me permission to do the same for him.


    I stroked him gently at first. I wanted him to feel the ecstasy I felt from his help as well. I am sure he was used to the feeling of his hand, but I doubted he felt another person¡¯s hands.


    Or lips.


    ¡°Eri¡­ Eri¡­ Yours is hard too¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because you¡­ are doing that to me¡­¡±


    I want to eat yours too¡­ But I also didn¡¯t want him to stop working on me¡­ So without explaining, I pushed Eriez away and onto the bed. Then, I moved on top of him but upside down. He again had access to my penis, and¡­


    I buried my face between his legs.


    ***


    The salty smell of sweat greeted me. It wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant odor, yet my brain felt stimulated and excited at the same time. The telling shape through his pants told me how big he was.


    Slowly, I pulled down his pants. When I saw his penis spring out, I took the whole thing into my mouth immediately.


    ¡°Arghh?! Hey! Are you trying to chew on it or something?¡±


    I did what I felt like, and at first, Eriez seemed to enjoy it, but when I put my teeth on it, he pushed me away in shock. I wiped my mouth with a grin and replied, ¡°No¡­ I will be gentler¡­ so¡­ Ahh¡­ let¡¯s do it again¡­¡±


    I had hoped he liked my second try. I could understand how my sharp teeth would feel uncomfortable against his sensitive skin. I appreciated how tenderly he was sucking to pleasure me. I kissed his penis gently and licked it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±


    The pleasure intensified as my body felt wet. We sucked on each other and moaned for a long time.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ W, wait¡­ Eri¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he suckled me hard and pulled my hip towards him. I couldn¡¯t escape, and in the end, I moaned helplessly.


    ¡°AHHH!!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Eri coughed hard and finally let me go. I laid down on my back and looked at him apologetically. ¡°Ahh¡­ Eri¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ But it was you who wouldn¡¯t let go of me¡­¡±


    Eri didn¡¯t look angry, but his lower half seemed to have lost its hardness.


    ¡°Fine. Whatever. So, are you feeling better, my brother?¡±


    To my embarrassment, he wiped his lips and asked me nonchalantly. He was acting like he just finished one of his duties.


    ¡°¡­ yeah.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel¡­ bad. It felt good enough that it made me want to do it again. It was the kind of pleasure I have never felt before. All these feelings were unacceptable for an Innocent One.


    Eri came closer to me as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Well, Juya, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair that I am the only one who has to taste this awful thing, so¡­. Give me your lips.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡­!¡±


    His tongue invaded mine, and the horrible fish-like taste filled my mouth.


    ¡°¡­! Arrgghh! N, no¡­! W, why?!¡±


    When he pulled away, Eriez showed a sad expression on his face. Was he sick of me? Disappointed?


    Before I got the courage to ask these questions, he said to me kindly, ¡°Juya, I hope what I did just now tells you how much I value you, and¡­ I hope you never give up on yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    When I could finally think more clearly, it seemed the answer to this situation was very obvious. As soon as I recovered, I requested to see the Goddess¡¯ warrior to tell him the truth.


    ¡°Camille asked you to do such a thing¡­?¡±


    Sitting leisurely at the tower, which was made of stones, the warrior listened to me patiently. Two of the Innocent Ones, who were assigned to the warrior¡¯s protection duty today, stood far away, which meant there was no risk of our conversation being overheard.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was shocked or just simply surprised. Unlike Prince Camille, who looked delicate, Arim Hakim Karid looked much rougher and colder. He was the son of the king, as well as the Goddess herself.


    I was standing in front of him with my head bowed. He asked me quietly, ¡°So where is Hawaki now?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°The Virtuous Priestess. Are you telling me that you took her out of her harem and handed her to Camille? Even if you did, you would still know where she is hiding¡­ It would have to be a place no one can find her¡­¡±


    I hesitated for a minute, but in the end, I told him the truth.


    ¡°¡­ His Highness Prince Camille informed me that he will keep her in the most inner area of his quarters.¡±


    To be honest, I never even thought to check up on her after leaving her there. I was familiar with many areas of Prince Camille¡¯s wing, but the place I dropped the priestess off was somewhere I have never been before. I continued to explain, ¡°There is a restricted area within His Highness¡¯ quarters where no servants can enter. It is considered a sacred place. Prince Camille told me that the Virtuous Priestess would be safe there, hidden from everyone, and unlikely to be found. No one would dare to enter that place, not even us the Innocent Ones or the odalisques from the harem. It is said that anyone who enters the sacred place will be punished by the Goddess herself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    To my surprise, Hakim Karid didn¡¯t become angry at me. It didn¡¯t seem like he was going to punish me. Confused, I asked him cautiously, ¡°Sir¡­ Are you not upset?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? About what?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    He seemed so nonchalant that I felt a little silly for asking him this question. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I rambled on, ¡°The Virtuous Priestess is a woman who is supposed to have relations with you, the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Everyone came here to make this happen, yet Prince Camille is¡­¡±


    I suddenly closed my mouth, realizing I was crossing a dangerous line. However, despite my rudeness, the warrior still seemed indifferent. In fact, he asked me, ¡°So are you telling me I should do something to get between Camille and Hawaki? Can they not be together because he is the ¡®murderer of the Goddess¡¯ rather than an ordained warrior?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have ordered everyone never to disrespect or mistreat Sevan Camille. I also asked not to call him by that awful title. He has the same blood as I do. He is of royal birth, and that alone is enough for him to attempt what he will. He is a prince, just as I am, and he was born from the Goddess¡¯ womb, just as I did. If he thinks he can get the Virtuous Priestess with a child, then he can try.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I should feel happy or sad about his words. To be honest, I have been expecting and hoping that the Goddess¡¯ warrior would correct this wrong. I thought Hakim Karid was the only one who could reprimand Prince Camille for his wrongdoing and order him to return the Virtuous Priestess.


    If this happens, I knew I would be punished as well, but if it meant protecting Prince Camille¡¯s innocence, I didn¡¯t mind. I would willingly take whatever penalty I deserved.


    The priestess needed to be returned so Eriez could convince her to accept the Goddess¡¯ warrior as her partner. She needed to get pregnant and bear the Goddess. This is what needed to happen.


    However, it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t be punished. The same goes for Prince Camille too.


    The warrior said to me, ¡°You are free to go.¡±


    His attitude proved that the warrior had no intention of begetting a child from the Virtuous priestess. However, before I left, the Goddess¡¯ warrior said something strange, ¡°¡­ But I suppose we should at least know what they are thinking. We should look into them. Iztal Juya, you are the one who is closest to Camille since you are his teacher. This means you are perfect for the job. I assume you are still loyal to me, correct? Do you still consider yourself a proper Innocent One?¡±


    ¡°¡­pardon me, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Here is what you need to do. You will study how these two are doing and report back to me. I will give you the next order once I hear your report.¡±


    ¡°Bur Sir¡­ I cannot enter the sacred place where the Virtuous Priestess is currently residing¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the fated Goddess¡¯s warrior, and you are only following my order. Therefore, you will not be punished by the Goddess for entering that place. Now, you are dismissed.¡±


    I should have been happy that the warrior trusted me so, but his expression was odd. Was he trying to hide his displeasure?


    Was it because of me? Was it because of what his younger brother had done? Or was it the Virtuous Priestess?


    I wondered if I should ask. Would he tell me then? What was happening with these princes? Why were both of them ordering me to do strange things?


    Confusion and uneasiness filled me, but I bowed deeply and left the room. At the end of the hallway, the guards and Eriez were waiting for me.


    Eriez asked me, ¡°Did you tell him everything?¡±


    I nodded, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell him everything that was said between the warrior and I. Before he could ask any more questions, I left quickly.

 Chapter 17

    Story 11. The male owner of the harem (6)


    Chapter 17


    Minurd was surrounded by mountains. It wasn¡¯t a prominent place, but it was still large enough that it would take a while to get to specific locations on foot. The highest area in the eastern hills was where Hakim Karid resided.


    From there, the long stone wall descended and separated the inner castle from the outer castle. The area in between the inner and the outer castle was where the selamliques, the Innocent Ones, the soldiers, Prince Camille, and the servants were located. This area was rather cold and wet.


    We were surrounded by the minarets, and only from here could we see the women¡¯s harem, which was located in the inner castle. Usually, no men could enter this place.


    Whenever I got near the walls that protected the harem, I could feel an oddly warm wind coming from it. The air from the harem was cleaner and friendlier, and rumor has it that every resource we used in Minurd went from the inside of the harem¡¯s garden. If one of us became greedy, this would be the best place to raid.


    I wondered if the odalisques¡¯ lives inside the harem were blissful. It was said that the harem garden boasted of spring all year round. Then, I pondered what that woman thought when she left such a happy place by order of a prince.


    I couldn¡¯t even guess.


    For now, what I needed to focus on was following the warrior¡¯s order. I decided I could spy on Prince Camille after our daily training. I sent a message to him that I was fully recovered, so I assumed he would show up at the training hall this morning.


    I waited for him patiently. It was a little after lunch, which was when we usually started our lessons. I felt expectant in seeing him again with his shirt off for our sparring.


    But¡­ the boy prince never showed up.


    1 o¡¯clock¡­ 2 o¡¯clock¡­


    When it seemed that he wasn¡¯t coming, I headed towards his quarters. The prince¡¯s servants seemed ignorant of what was happening.


    ¡°His Highness isn¡¯t in his bedroom or the library¡­¡±


    ¡°How about the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Not that we know of. His Highness never ordered us to prepare a bath.¡±


    I got a horrible feeling about this situation. I pushed everyone aside and ran inside. I knew the servants weren¡¯t familiar with the place I was heading to. I moved fast and ran down the hallways.


    ¡°Oh, w, where are you going, oh, Innocent One!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I ignored the servants and ran. I was too fast for them to follow, or¡­ perhaps they hesitated to follow me at all because they knew where I was heading.


    As I got closer to my destination, I could smell a familiar scent. It was a strange fiery scent, and it became thicker as I got closer.


    I panted and found that the door was locked as I expected. I tried pushing and pulling, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. The door was made of wood, but it was fortified with metal sheets, which meant that I couldn¡¯t hear anything from inside. I couldn¡¯t even tell if someone was inside.


    However, before I gave up, I had to try one more thing. I took my top off and placed it around the back of my head. Then, I looked through the sliver of space between the door and frame while using my shirt to block the light around me.


    Through it, I could tell that there was a bright light coming from inside and knew that the light was flickering, which meant someone was inside.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Your highness¡­. Could it be¡­¡±


    The usual thing for me to do here was to bang on the door loudly. Although this place was forbidden for everyone, I was the prince¡¯s teacher, and therefore, I had the right to come to find my student, who was clearly late for his lessons.


    However, this situation was nothing but typical. I suspected something abnormal may be happening inside.


    When I looked around, I saw a staircase at the end of the hallway to the right. The stairs seemed to lead to the floor directly above, and I was hoping that I may be able to see more from there, so I climbed it.


    As soon as I reached the top, a firmly locked door blocked me. It was a suspicious-looking door, and thankfully, it was made of wood. The lock was also very poorly made. It didn¡¯t take me long to rip the lock and enter.


    I coughed as the overwhelming burning scent greeted me. I covered my nose and mouth quickly and realized where that odd smell came from. It was very dark so I couldn¡¯t see clearly, but I saw that it was a small storage area.


    The floor looked weak. It was made of wooden boards, but they weren¡¯t tightly connected. The light from below sipped through many different places; in the corner, I saw a small latch on the floor. I approached it carefully, and when I tapped it, it made a metallic sound.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I opened the latch, and the door on the floor opened quickly. It seemed that this was a well-used pathway because I didn¡¯t see any rust anywhere. A narrow ladder was located on the wall beside the opening.


    Now, I could see everything down below and what I saw was disgusting.


    ¡°Camille¡­ Ahhh! Ah¡­ Camille!¡±


    Wet sucking sound, erotic movements, a woman¡¯s excited moan, the sound of skin hitting skin.


    Two bodies were entwined together, making a giant shadow on the wall. The woman¡¯s pale porcelain skin looked inviting. Her perky breasts¡­ Her round plump butt¡­


    ¡°¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    I needed to get closer to confirm what was happening. Should I yell and reprimand him on the spot? Make a scene, perhaps? I had the inexcusable proof right here, so it was my job, as his teacher, to teach my young na?ve student the right path.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Aaa.¡±


    The erotic groan annoyed me. I climbed down the ladder to reach the ceiling beam, where I could sit and see even better. I sighed in irritation.


    A naked woman, a boy who was naked and seemed awkward.


    Why did I bring that woman here? Why did I feel sorry for her when I carried her here?


    I heard the Virtuous Priestess was younger than Hakim Karid and older than Sevan Camille. Hmm¡­ I supposed she was somewhat experienced.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Camille¡­¡±


    The prince looked almost pathetic while blushing and hesitating the entire time. He seemed uncertain of what to do, yet he was clearly very aroused as the woman caressed him.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Slowly, I dropped my shirt, which I was holding in my hand, and it fell on the prince¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh? J, Juya?!¡±


    The boy finally looked up in shock. I wondered if he saw me as his savior or a nightmare in his situation. Prince Camille pushed the woman away, but he was worried she might fall, so he quickly steadied her.


    Just what was he thinking?


    I jumped down and ignored the naked woman. I looked at Prince Camille, who handed me back my shirt. I then looked away, not wanting him to see my expression.


    ¡°Your highness, your lesson hour has passed. You never showed up at the training hall, so I came here to find you. I was worried, your highness. We should go now.¡±


    Before the woman could cling onto the prince, I took out my dagger as a show. Jealousy was a dangerous thing. I was no longer in my right mind.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    I finished up the lesson early. I didn¡¯t feel like dragging it out today.


    Afterward, I took an evening walk with Eriez. The full moon was up high, lighting our path.


    I said to Eriez, ¡°And after the training, his highness asked me what I thought love was.¡±


    What was love¡­.


    I wanted to know what it was too. What was love, and did it cause my innocent prince to do something so inappropriate?


    Was it love who blinded me? Was it because of love that I couldn¡¯t even reprimand the prince, although it was my job as his teacher? Did love prevent me from getting angry at him?


    Eriez asked me, ¡°Love? Are you saying you are in love with the prince, but Prince Camille is in love with the Virtuous Priestess? We don¡¯t know how the priestess feels about anyone, but she is supposed to be having relations with the warrior, right? Did I get the gist of this situation?¡±


    How Eriez summarized it was so sad and maddening that it sounded like a bad joke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Eri. His highness told me he doesn¡¯t know if he loves that woman. He doesn¡¯t know why he did what he did with her. As for me¡­ If I knew what love truly was, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to become an Innocent One¡­¡±


    I kicked a small rock helplessly. Feeling tired, I sat down to rest.


    ¡°Juya.¡±


    Eriez was walking ahead of me, but when he saw me sit down, he came back. He sat down beside me; I thought he would try to console me somehow, but I didn¡¯t think anything he could say would make me feel better.


    After a short silence, I finally told Eriez what happened between the Goddess¡¯ warrior and me.


    ¡°Eri, so the warrior told me to watch the prince and the priestess but nothing more. I just don¡¯t get it. I thought¡­ I thought that if I told the warrior what happened, he would fix everything. Ha¡­. This is the most frustrating part. Why wouldn¡¯t the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t he do anything about this situation? When I told him everything, he looked so calm. Clearly, something wrong has happened, but he didn¡¯t blame anyone. Not me and not the prince either¡­ I was really beginning to think that the warrior has no intention of bringing the Goddess back to us. He isn¡¯t interested in making her reborn to our world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we really trust him? Our Hakim Karid?¡±


    I was hunched, and Eri put his arm around me. I weakly tried to push him away, but he pulled me closer to him so I could lean on his shoulder. It seemed like he was expecting me to cry. His large hand felt warm, and I felt comforted.


    Eri replied, ¡°We need to trust him. We need to believe in Hakim Karid because we must.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He must have a reason for his action¡­ All we need to do is follow his orders. That¡¯s all. Are you upset, Juya, because you wanted Prince Camille all to yourself? If his highness can¡¯t accept your feelings, were you hoping that no one would have him, that he should remain alone? Is that why you told Hakim Karid what happened? You were hoping he would stop this from happening, but when it didn¡¯t go your way¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Eri?¡±


    ¡°You stole the Virtuous Priestess because you fell in love with the prince. You followed his ridiculous order because of your feelings for Prince Camille. Haha¡­. This is too funny. I want to know what love is, too, Juya. What is it that it makes you do such strange things? We are supposed to be fighters, not lovers.¡±


    Eriez¡¯s last words resonated with me deeply. He was right. We were born and trained to fight, not to love. To do our duties, we swore to remain innocent of worldly feelings. We vowed to give up our lives for our mission. All we were supposed to know were duties and responsibilities, not feelings.


    Eriez continued hugging my tense body. He whispered to me, ¡°¡­ it¡¯s okay to cry here, Juya.¡± His kind words were the last straw.


    I didn¡¯t know how to cry. I forgot how, so I haven¡¯t cried since I was just a little boy. A soldier knew how to kill, but not how to show tears. It didn¡¯t make sense for a fighter to cry, especially for love¡­


    However, once the tears rolled down from my eyes, I couldn¡¯t stop it. I felt so helpless that I buried my face in Eriez¡¯s chest. I grabbed onto his collars and wet his shirt with my tears. It was embarrassing because tears were a clear sign of weakness. I planned on denying this moment in the future if Eriez ever brought it up, but now¡­ all I could feel was disappointment and desperation.


    After sobbing for a few minutes, I felt a little better. I could finally speak coherently.


    ¡°Eri¡­ Eri¡­ My love for Prince Camille¡­ I will keep it deep inside my heart. I will keep it innocent. I cannot say I don¡¯t feel it, that I don¡¯t love him, but I will do my best, so his highness never finds out¡­¡±


    I looked up and forced myself to smile. Now that I expressed my most profound feeling, I could think a little more objectively. I felt like I now knew the answer.


    Was I sad because his highness¡¯s beautiful body was touched by someone else other than me? Did I want his body?


    No.


    Besides, if what I desired was simply a man¡¯s body, then I could have someone even better. Eriez promised me this.


    The truth was¡­ I¡­ I felt like I needed to overcome this problem one way or the other.


    ¡°So whether Prince Camille and Hawaki get together, or whether his highness marries someone, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care about his body anymore. I will make sure I don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    I kneeled in front of Eri and looked up at him. He was waiting for me to explain myself. I wanted to forget about what happened today. What I saw¡­ and the fact that I cried just now. I needed to fight my emotions and calm down.


    ¡°Juya.¡±


    ¡°I think I confused my lust to his body for love. I mean, when you think about it, lust can be easily removed. For example, even right now, with you. It could be like a game. It¡¯s nothing, really. Don¡¯t you agree, Eri?¡±


    When I reached out for him, he seemed surprised. Eriez leaned away from me, but his upper body wasn¡¯t what I was trying to get. He remained seated, and as long as he didn¡¯t stand up, he couldn¡¯t get away from me. What I wanted was the lower half of his body.


    If Eriez truly wanted to get away, he could have. He could have pushed me away, but he saw the fire in my eyes.


    ¡°Eri, I am so curious about what His Highness¡¯s member looks like. Even now, just thinking about it makes me feel crazy¡­ To think there will be others who get to see it, but not me¡­ Dammit! I just don¡¯t understand why I feel this way. Eri¡­ You told me you are willing to suck my member if that is what I needed, but it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    He remained rigid as I slowly explored his pants to find the string. The place where we sat remained dark, and I couldn¡¯t see clearly. I caressed his pants until I could pull his member out.


    ¡°Juya¡­ will this make you feel better? Will this help you?¡±


    I knew what I was about to say didn¡¯t make sense, but I felt like Eriez would understand. I leaned forward towards his crotch and replied, ¡°If I can do this often¡­ If this becomes part of my daily life¡­ Then I won¡¯t go crazy lusting after his highness. I will be able to love and admire him from afar¡­ I won¡¯t have to cross that forbidden line.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Story 12. The one who killed the goddess (1)


    Chapter 19


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eriez didn¡¯t react. Did he accept my explanation?


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but when I began to lick him, he stroked the back of my neck a few times. If he didn¡¯t hate this, then it meant I wouldn¡¯t end up in hell after my death.


    Last time, Eriez told me that using my teeth caused him pain, so, trying my best, I gently held him in my mouth. I puckered my lips and wrapped him with my tongue to taste his skin. His member swelled slightly, but nothing else happened. Was it because he didn¡¯t want me?


    I stopped and asked him, ¡°Could you tell me what you would like me to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to do this, and I want to do this right. I mean, how ridiculous would it be if I insist on doing this and be bad at it¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his penis ballooned right in front of my eyes. How was it that my words excited him more than my tongue? Eriez looked awkward and confused, but he replied patiently, ¡°Then¡­ idiot¡­ Then¡­ put as much of me deep into your mouth and move back and forth¡­ Ahh¡­. You don¡¯t have to suck it hard or¡­. Anything like tha¡­ Ahh¡­..¡±


    When I followed his instructions, he closed his eyes as if in pain. Just as it was for me, this must have been the first time he felt this kind of sensation. Every time I moved my mouth, his penis spasmed. I found it very interesting and feeling oddly competitive, so I began to move my lips more enthusiastically.


    To my satisfaction, his part hardened and enlarged. The size was huge, and it felt a little overwhelming inside my mouth.


    ¡°¡­! Oh¡­? It¡¯s so big, Eri. Well, I guess this would be the first time it got this big.¡±


    ¡°D, don¡¯t be stupid. Shut up, Juya.¡±


    I began to caress it with my hands gently as he looked at me awkwardly. I realized that Eriez was more na?ve than I expected. Chuckling quietly, I put the tip of his member into my mouth. I wanted to mimic what he did for me the last time. I held the bottom half with my hands and licked the sensitive tip. It was a surprise to me that I had to use both of my hands to hold him.


    Eriez remained still for a minute, but blushing wildly, he made a request, ¡°No¡­ C-could you just go back to¡­ putting the entire thing in your¡­ mouth¡­? Just take all of¡­ Huh? AHH!¡±


    Of course, I could. I removed my hands and swallowed him whole. The tip pushed down on the back of my tongue, which felt a little annoying, but if I moved carefully, I could put all of it inside my mouth.


    When I moved back and forth, Eriez seemed to become even more excited. He stroked my cheeks gently with both of his hands, and he began to moan in distinct pleasure. I loved the sound of his lust and desire.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Yes¡­. Ahhhh¡­¡±


    The wet sound of my lips was erotic. The back-and-forth movement of my head felt stimulating too. His warm hands on my cheeks¡­ Seeing, feeling, and hearing Eriez¡¯s pleasure made me feel excited too. I wasn¡¯t even touching myself, but I could feel my own member swelling up.


    Time stopped for us.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    I heard the patrols yelling at us. Eriez pulled back in surprise, and in turn, he pushed me away, so I ended up rolling down to a shallow ditch.


    ¡°Arrgg¡­¡±


    I felt pain, but at least we didn¡¯t get caught in a compromising situation.


    ¡°Juya!¡±


    Eriez wasn¡¯t quick enough to grab me. He yelled out my name, and at the same time, I saw the lantern lights approaching him. The patrols asked, ¡°Is that you, Eriez? What are you doing here? What happened? I thought you were going for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, Juya fell into the ditch, and I was trying to help him out.¡±


    Eriez was quick with his words, thankfully. The ditch wasn¡¯t very steep, so I crawled back up and stood up. The patrols mentioned in confusion, ¡°Hmm¡­ You fell? That¡¯s very unlike you. Oh, well¡­¡±


    The boys left without further comments, and they left us again in the dark, just the two of us. I dusted off the dirt and leaves on my clothes and murmured, ¡°What did you think, Eri? Did you think I did a good job? What we are doing¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡±


    I joked nonchalantly, but Eriez didn¡¯t seem to agree. Was he upset because I didn¡¯t finish him off?


    Suddenly, he pushed me towards a nearby tree.


    ¡°Eri?¡±


    His face came closer to me as he whispered, ¡°Juya¡­ Please don¡¯t do this with anyone else¡­. Please¡­ You will get hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Eriez then kissed me gently. It was a long deep kiss, and then he hugged me tightly. My heart began to beat fast as I kissed him back. Then¡­ Eriez shuttered.


    ¡°Aaaaa! ¡­.! Ahhhh! AHH!¡±


    I realized that Eriez has been touching himself while he kissed me. My shirt became wet with his sticky semen.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    What we were doing, Eriez and I¡­ It was like the ballgame we used to play when we were little. The purpose of it wasn¡¯t to serve the Goddess, but there was no reason to ban us from playing it.


    Just like the ballgame, being with Eriez made my body feel refreshed. It didn¡¯t have a deep meaning, and there weren¡¯t any lessons to be learned from it, which meant that too much of such an activity could be actually detrimental to one¡¯s health. However, to ignore and suppress the body¡¯s need for it could be harmful to one¡¯s mental health.


    Like the ballgame, it usually involved two people, but more people could be part of it too. It could also be done by oneself, but if one couldn¡¯t accomplish the climax, an appropriate partner needed to be found.


    When I rationalized my current situation with Eriez, I felt much better. I felt calm.


    Since that awful day when I found the prince with the Virtuous Priestess, Prince Camille continued to show up late for the lessons often. When I went to search for him, I would find him and the Virtuous Priestess naked together. Now, I had no reason to feel sad or hurt. There was no need for me to reprimand him anymore.


    When I reported these findings to the Goddess¡¯ warrior, he listened quietly. He didn¡¯t say much to me.


    The strange loud noise that shook the entire Minurd disappeared like it never happened. There were no new messages from the capital either, so Manar and his friends left me alone for now.


    But¡­ Was everything really okay?


    In terms of just people and their relationships, things looked okay. Prince Camille fell in love with the Virtuous Priestess, but it appeared to be okay because the Goddess¡¯ warrior didn¡¯t want her. It seemed like the warrior was perfectly okay with his younger brother stealing his woman. The Goddess¡¯ warrior didn¡¯t look jealous at all.


    As for me, I have already decided that I would stop lusting after the prince, so that was that. All I could do was to watch from a distance and accept the situation.


    But¡­ Our lives were about more than just people. Our priorities had to be the Goddess. At this rate, I wondered when she would be reborn. When would we be able to do our duties and bring honor to Alincha?


    No¡­ no¡­ I needed to stop. I decided not to overthink it. The peace we had now was so fragile that I didn¡¯t want to do anything to destroy it. I was afraid that one wrong move could end this long-awaited calmness.


    ***


    ¡°Eri¡­ Ahhh¡­ Eriez¡­ You¡­ you like me because I remind you of a girl, aren¡¯t you? Look at you¡­ When we first did it, yours wouldn¡¯t get hard even when I sucked on you, but now¡­ Ahh¡­ We aren¡¯t even doing much, and you are already so hard and stiff¡­ Look at it!¡±


    It was late morning, and I was entwined to another man on the bed. We were both completely naked. My quarter was messy, and I had a load of laundry to do, but the rules were lax when it came to housekeeping.


    We weren¡¯t hungry either, although it was almost lunchtime. We would keep ourselves busy until the end of lunch, and we would return to our positions. Eriez would go back to supervising the construction work outside while I would go to the training hall for the prince¡¯s lessons.


    ¡°Juya¡­ You idiot¡­ A girl wouldn¡¯t have a dick, you jerk.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    Eriez grabbed both his and my hard members together and squeezed it. The strange raw sensation made me gasp. Recently, we learned the joy of feeling each others¡¯ bare skin. We also learned that, although we didn¡¯t have breasts like girls, our nipples could still feel pleasure when flicked.


    We no longer wanted to just cum. We didn¡¯t want our pleasures to end quickly. We wanted to prolong this sweet delight as long as possible. When we were together, it felt like time stopped. We wanted to be in this moment forever.Visit on our novelhall.com


    ¡°¡­ Ahh¡­ Eri¡­ Just¡­ Just a little lower¡­¡±


    I guided his hand to my balls and made him squeeze them. They weren¡¯t as sensitive and pleasurable as my penis, but when they received a lot of attention, the following orgasm felt so much more intense.


    An orgasm that would melt my body like a waterfall¡­


    Suddenly, I realized that someone was outside my room. Eriez and I both quieted down and hugged each other tightly.


    Thankfully, the visitor didn¡¯t enter my room. Instead, he knocked and said to me from outside the door, ¡°Iztal Juya. Are you there? I have a message from Prince Camille.¡±


    ¡°¡­ what is it at this hour?¡±


    I suddenly felt awake. I pulled myself away from Eriez and sat down in the middle of the bed. I vaguely noticed that I was still very much excited. I was hard, and the tip of my member was beginning to moisten.


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±


    ¡°His highness would like to invite you for lunch, Sir. He said he has something to discuss with you in a quiet setting. Would you be available today by chance?¡±


    I had no good reason to say no. In fact, I preferred to have a conversation with the prince before beginning our lessons rather than having to go find him with that woman.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t answer right away because Eriez moved behind me and began to do something naughty. He blew on my ear and whispered, ¡°Eating with Prince Camille¡­ You must be so excited, Juya. You are going there for sure, right? You know¡­ If you try to answer right now, your voice might sound embarrassing¡­ You might moan, and he might find out about us¡­ So¡­ you think you can speak now?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Eri¡­¡±


    I had to try very hard not to moan too loudly. My body was still hot, and when Eriez hugged me from behind and fondled me, I became even more aroused. Eriez was rubbing himself against my behind up and down. As his movement became faster, I had to cover my mouth, so I wouldn¡¯t scream. When my waist moved a little, it made the bed squeak loudly, making me flinch in shock.


    I had to say something to the messenger right now. Something¡­ Anything¡­ But I was afraid my voice would be too telling.


    Eriez continued to tease me.


    ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you answering him? Don¡¯t you want to go? The prince has invited you, yet you aren¡¯t going to say yes?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to answer instead? Should I tell him that Brother Juya is too aroused to go have lunch with the prince today?¡±


    ¡°N-no. Don¡¯t.¡±


    Before he could really do what he threatened to do, I turned around quickly and kissed his lips. I got as close to his body as I could and wrapped my arms around his neck. My eyes closed, and my heart was beating fast. I was also sweating, and I wondered if it was because of nervousness.


    However, despite my anxiety, I had no problem reaching my violent climax.


    ¡°AAAAHHH¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think clearly, but I still had enough sense to grab my blanket and cover my face with it.

 Chapter 21

    Story 13. The one who killed the goddess (2)


    Chapter 21


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Ahh¡­ Mmmm¡­ AHHH! Aaaa!¡±


    My body shuttered as I ejaculated. So much came out of me, and I didn¡¯t even know how to clean it all up. I was still dripping wet when Eriez kissed my back.


    The messenger outside asked patiently, ¡°Innocent One, are you still there? Are you unable to answer me right now?¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­ O, of course, I will accept his highness¡¯s invitation. I¡­ I just need to get ready, so please let Prince Camille know. Phew¡­¡±


    It was a good thing that the messenger was a patient man. I hoped my voice sounded normal. The messenger replied politely before leaving. His footsteps slowly disappeared.


    When I felt safe, I turned around and punched Eriez on his chest.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, Eri¡­ You went too far! Just stop! How can you do this to me? We could have gotten into so much trouble¡­¡±


    I was upset but not truly angry. Eriez probably knew this because when I got up to get dressed, he didn¡¯t look sorry at all. He just laughed, ¡°Oh, come on! Nothing happened! Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°I thought I should let you know, Juya, in case there is a misunderstanding.¡±


    After a frugal meal, we were enjoying our tea when the prince said something odd to me.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am not doing this because I am in love with Hawaki.¡±


    What was he talking about? This boy, who was spending so much of his time with that woman in her new quarters, was telling me he didn¡¯t love her¡­ What was going on here?


    When I looked confused, Prince Camille continued, ¡°¡­ So even you thought that I had feelings for the Virtuous Priestess¡­ But it¡¯s not true. I¡­ I was just thinking that I didn¡¯t want her to be so sad anymore¡­ But as we spent some time together, it seems that the lady wants something different from me. Something I cannot give¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you have an honest conversation with the priestess about this?¡±


    If this was an issue between a man and a woman, then the prince should be talking to the Virtuous Priestess, not me. This was especially true since, although I was a few years older than him, I was an Innocent One. I wasn¡¯t supposed to know anything about love and relationships. Prince Camille should understand better than ask for my advice.


    He stammered, ¡°Well¡­ t-the thing is¡­ Hawaki¡­ she¡­. Umm¡­¡±


    He looked awkward. There must have been something more to this than I could see. What was he going to tell me? He seemed hesitant to talk about whatever it was he wanted to discuss. I waited patiently, wanting a logical explanation.


    Prince Camille continued, ¡°I would love to talk to Hawaki. I agree that an open conversation is what we need right now, but¡­ She¡­ she doesn¡¯t like to talk much¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t like to talk? Hmm¡­ Now that I thought back, I realized that I have never seen the Virtuous Priestess speak coherently. Also, when I found her naked with the prince, she didn¡¯t seem embarrassed or shy at all. She didn¡¯t say anything either.


    All I heard was her moaning Prince Camille¡¯s name a few times, and a lot of moaning.


    Nothing else.


    Was she just an eccentric woman?


    Suddenly, the boy prince reached out to grab my hand and looked up at me like a puppy.


    ¡°Juya, I still haven¡¯t changed my mind about wanting to help Hawaki and to save her, but I am losing my confidence¡­ I am beginning to doubt if I can truly accomplish this¡­ I mean, I remain by her side still because I cannot leave her alone like that, but¡­¡±


    ¡°So what is it that you are worried about? Is it because you can¡¯t help yourself that even though you do not love this woman, your body still desires her? Your mind is telling you no, but your body is reacting to her¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-no! Not at all! I¡­ I never took her! I have no desire to take her body!¡±


    I must have guessed wrong because Prince Camille stood up and stared at me in outrage. When I didn¡¯t say anything, he looked away and sat down again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you just now, Juya.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, your highness. I misspoke.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t take her? Although I knew it was wrong, I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. I took a sip of my tea, which was cold by now. The prince looked at me nervously before looking down again. I couldn¡¯t even guess what he was thinking, and I wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever get around to tell me. Therefore, I decided to start the conversation again carefully. ¡°¡­ If you don¡¯t think you are not on the right path, your highness¡­ For whatever reasons¡­ Then would you consider telling the Goddess¡¯ warrior about everything? If the Virtuous Priestess is putting you in an awkward position, then I am sure the Goddess¡¯ warrior will provide a fair solution to this situation. Most likely, he will decide to return the priestess to the harem, where she belongs, and he will impregnate her so she could bring the Goddess back to our world¡­¡±


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    The prince shook his head emphatically and continued, ¡°If I tell him, he will not return the Virtuous Priestess to the harem. He also won¡¯t take her to impregnate her¡­ I may get reprimanded, but that won¡¯t happen simply because I stole her. It will be because I got involved in his business.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, your highness?¡±


    It seemed Prince Camille knew his older brother better than I did because I partly agreed with him. I got the same feeling that Hakim Karid did not care if his younger brother slept with the Virtuous Priestess.


    Just what is happening here?


    ¡°Juya, Hawaki despises my brother. She is afraid of him, in fact. She trembles in fear at the thought of his touch, and I¡­ I believe that if you hate and fear someone that much, you should not be obligated to sleep with that person¡­ And the strange thing is, it was my own brother who taught me this!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    The boy prince looked at me with his eyes full of tears, and I just couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    What was going on here? What was Prince Camille talking about?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    It was a few years ago when The Innocent Ones were sent to Minurd. The Goddess¡¯ warrior was 18 years old when he led us to this place. I was too young at the time and, therefore, did not understand anything, but now that I think back, he was only a na?ve young man himself then. He could have been nervous, and the first time he laid with the Virtuous Priestess, he apparently walked into the harem and took her thoughtlessly. To my shock, I also heard Prince Camille was present in the harem at that time too.


    I was told the priestess screamed. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was strange then too. I also didn¡¯t know if she knew precisely what her duty entailed. What I do know is that Hakim Karid was a strong man, and it would have been effortless for him to take her against her will if he wished.


    Prince Camille continued, ¡°I was told it was necessary, but¡­ I still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really a good thing. I saw the whole thing, and¡­ it looked very unpleasant, painful even.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And as you know, Juya, the Goddess wasn¡¯t conceived at that time, and even after that¡­ Over and over again¡­ My brother visited the harem on every Sacred Day, but¡­ the Goddess refused to be reborn still¡­¡±


    ¡°But your highness, having the chance to become the Goddess¡¯ birthmother¡­ To bear the next Goddess¡­ Isn¡¯t that the greatest honor any of us can have? The Virtuous Priestess¡­ If she knew and understood her duty¡­ It would have been nice if she readied herself for what was coming¡­¡±


    What already happened in the past couldn¡¯t be changed now, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that the priestess should have been better prepared. Of course, it was too late now, but I thought it would be wise to find out as much of what happened as I could from Prince Camille. Perhaps if I knew more, it would help me convince the priestess later, just as Eriez hoped.


    Prince Camille smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°If she knew and understood at the time, then I am sure things would have been very different, but do you think understanding would be enough to change how you feel? Anyway, I don¡¯t think she knew anything. Hawaki lived in the harem even before we moved here, and she doesn¡¯t remember much from her childhood in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, do you know who she really is like? What kind of person is she?¡±


    I needed to know this. Was the priestess someone who could be convinced with words, or¡­ Would it be necessary to threaten her?


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Obviously, I tried to explain to the priestess about her duties and responsibilities, but the trauma of her past is too great¡­ She is hurt very badly, and I couldn¡¯t get through to her at all. She is still fearful of my brother and¡­ Since I treat her kindly, she is trying to replace my brother with me, I think¡­ That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ It seemed this wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as I hoped. The prince stared at the table as he added, ¡°I would never want to say that what my brother did was wrong. In the end, he realized that it was unfruitful, so he stopped the act. I realize that a man and a woman coming together and bearing the Goddess is the most natural thing in this world, but¡­ taking someone against her will¡­ I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right thing to do, and my brother agrees with me.¡±


    This was the same reasoning Prince Camille offered me about going to the west to save the slaves.


    ¡°Then your highness, what is your and the warrior¡¯s plan? I mean¡­ No matter what, you still can¡¯t forget about your duties¡­¡±


    ¡°We will have to do something. Try our best, I suppose. The best thing, obviously, would be to convince Hawaki. Maybe my brother is going to the western land to save the slaves as an act of salvation for himself. If he accomplished this¡­ If he saved all those innocent people¡­ Perhaps it would be enough atonement for what he did to the priestess. He does feel grieved, you know.¡±


    Was this really necessary? To go this far? To war? This boy prince was still talking about warring like it was a simple trip, but I knew better. There was nothing right or straightforward about a war.


    ¡°You are thinking about the slaves of Hwen again, your highness¡­¡±


    I looked away and sighed. Some people could be too kind and sympathetic towards others, and this made them unobjective and too emotional to think clearly.


    I said to my kind prince, ¡°Your highness, the Virtuous Priestess has the huge burden of bearing the next Goddess, but in return, she also receives and will receive the greatest wealth and power. You already are aware of the blessing that was given to her harem, right? The all-year-round spring¡­ If Hawaki wasn¡¯t the priestess, do you think she would have been given the beautiful and plentiful harem?¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    ¡°You said that somewhere in the world, male slaves are being abused sexually¡­ Used like a female prostitute¡­ But these things are happening far, far away from here. You are telling me that a very important lady is going through a difficult and painful time, but I must say that she is acting selfishly and naively. The sex slaves in Hwen and the priestess here¡­ Their situations are not the same, not even close. So for you to think the warrior needs to make amends¡­ I am not worthy of giving my opinion, but if you ask me, I must disagree, and if I was given a chance to advise the Goddess¡¯ warrior, I would tell him that he should do whatever is necessary to impregnate the priestess, which will, in turn, save her¡­¡±


    ¡°Iztal Juya!¡±


    I flinched when the prince yelled. He seemed surprised at his own outburst too. We both quickly apologized to each other.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize, your highness, for my insolence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for yelling, Juya.¡±


    The boy apologized, but his expression was that of anger and disappointment. Although he told me he wasn¡¯t in love with the priestess, the prince certainly acted like he was. He was biting his lips and frowning.


    The prince asked me, ¡°If you gained something great from being abused, would the abuse be considered less vulgar?¡±


    It was an awkward question, but I answered without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t we all endure things every day for an appropriate gain?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand his expression. The prince replied, ¡°Do you know how the boy slaves are being treated in Hwen? Firstly, they are being used against their will, of course, but some are lucky in that they end up with a wealthy owner and live luxurious lives. For this, they please their male owners by having anal sex. I heard that at first, it is excruciating, but once you get used to it, it becomes very pleasurable. For some, it feels so good that they become addicted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, based on your logic, does it mean that this abuse of the male slaves is okay?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Story 14. The one who killed the goddess (3)


    Chapter 23


    Prince Camille panted a little as he explained. Is it because he was talking about such an improper subject? Well, after all, we were talking about men being penetrated in their anuses by other men. This was indeed a shocking subject.


    I found him so adorable. His highness was trying to look calm as he talked about something so filthy. I had to control myself from taking him here and now, but I still thought I deserved some fun. After clearing my throat, I asked, ¡°Can it really fit your butt? It sounds bizarre and unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ well¡­ If you use enough lubricant, then I heard it¡¯s possible without hurting yourself¡­ Of course, some mean masters will just force it rather than being patient, but since they have the special power to heal, they can heal whatever injuries easily¡­ You just need to wash thoroughly before and after¡­ And in time, the¡­ hole¡­ gets stretched enough that it becomes easier¡­ Umm¡­ Juya! Why are you asking me about this?!¡±


    He blushed as he covered his cheeks, but it seemed his highness knew a lot about this topic. Just for a second, I imagined Eriez¡¯s penis. No matter how much lubricant I used, I couldn¡¯t see his giant member fitting me. I shook my head and replied, ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s time to get to our lesson.¡±


    ***


    Could it really work? Would it?


    The night fell, and I called Eriez into the washroom. He had an annoyed expression on his face, but he still followed me.


    ¡°What do you want, Juya? Why did you bring me here? Is it because you want to do it again? I get that you have become a lustful man nowadays, but aren¡¯t you tired? I mean, we did it once this morning already, or are you hot because you just saw his highness?¡±


    He was just being mean. It was a ridiculous question because he looked at me up and down, and he could clearly see that I wasn¡¯t aroused right now. I answered him, ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m not saying I want to do something right now, but¡­ I heard something exciting today. Something we might want to try¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why I wanted to do things with this guy, but I did. The first thing I needed to do was to explain to him what I heard. I uncovered the glass jar nearby and sat down on the stone steps with him. Now that I thought about it, the distinctive fragrance in the washroom smelled similar to the incense his highness gave me.


    I told Eriez what I heard today in simple terms.


    ¡°So¡­ apparently his highness knew about this somehow. He said this is how a man takes another man. He told me the details. One interesting thing was that once the man gets used to this act, his body learns to enjoy being penetrated. His highness said it can become so pleasurable that you can become addicted to it. Do you think it makes sense¡­?¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you telling me you want to try it? Out of curiosity?¡±


    Eriez looked at me, and I knew for sure that he was willing. I needed to explain to him what I felt, although even I wasn¡¯t sure of my own feelings.


    ¡°No, well¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ I fought with the prince because of this¡­ And please don¡¯t ask me how an argument occurred¡­ Anyway, his highness told me about this, but I am finding it very difficult to believe it¡¯s possible. I mean, how could such an act feel good? I think what his highness said was total nonsense.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t making any sense myself, but Eriez didn¡¯t comment on this fact. Instead, he muttered, ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m just surprised that you argued with his highness¡­ I mean, you said you love him, right?¡±


    ¡°As his teacher, it is my duty to point out his mistakes. If his reasoning is incorrect, I need to let him know of it and set him on the right path, but¡­ the problem is that if I don¡¯t know for sure what is right or wrong, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything to him.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I felt so embarrassed, so I lowered my face and continued, ¡°So he told me that being penetrated from behind makes one¡¯s body more sensitive. If you do it often enough, you can experience amazing pleasure, and¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if it means that it would feel even better than just touching myself¡­¡±


    I sighed, feeling a little dizzy. Just talking about it made my body feel strange. Perhaps it was a bad idea to open the glass jar. It was too late, but I didn¡¯t want to go as far as begging him to try it with me. I knew he would laugh at me.


    Eriez asked, ¡°So you want to find out? Is that it? You pervert! You are becoming a sex addict¡­¡±


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m saying is that this is what happens to the slaves in Hwen¡­! So it can¡¯t be good, right? I mean, whatever is done to slaves can¡¯t feel good¡­ Which means that it must be a lie. Maybe it¡¯s a lie to fool people into becoming a slave. I indeed want to try it, but it¡¯s not because I expect it to feel good. I just need to do it and know for sure before letting the prince know that he is wrong about it.¡±


    I tried to make a good excuse, but I wasn¡¯t sure how much Eriez believed. He lifted my chin, so I faced him, and he flicked my penis.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You lie, Juya, but obviously your body can¡¯t. Look at yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember what I asked of you? Be honest. That¡¯s all I ask. Have I ever rebuked you when you asked me for things? Trying to hide what you really want just makes it harder for me. Got it?¡± He thumped his chest and asked, ¡°So let¡¯s do this. What do we start with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hard because of this special fragrance, Eriez! I am telling you the truth! I just want to confirm¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fine. Whatever, but it was you who opened that glass jar.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ Now that we were about to do it, I realized that there were a few problems. Eriez obviously had no clue what to do. He just pointed at the stone bed and told me to lay on my back. I began to seriously wonder if this would work.


    We weren¡¯t in Hwen. We didn¡¯t have the exclusive power to heal. If it was forced, I could get hurt badly. I knew Eriez had no intention of hurting me, but his penis was so big. Even if he did his best to be careful, what if he ends up hurting me? Would it take a long time to heal? Besides, what kind of lubricant was I supposed to you?


    Prince Camille also said that thorough washing was necessary before and after the act. Clearly, I wasn¡¯t ready at all for this.


    In the end, I pushed Eriez, who was smiling kindly, out of the washroom. As I closed the door, I said to him, ¡°Umm¡­ I think I made a mistake. I don¡¯t think this is the right time to try this. Sorry I called you for nothing. Just go to your room, Eri. I don¡¯t think this is going to work.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m fine doing it!¡±


    What a nice guy Eriez was.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    It felt strange to examine the part of my body that I never had any interest in before. The stranger thing was that I actually enjoyed it. Perhaps it was because of the intoxicating scent that filled the washroom.


    Using my finger, I touched the opening behind my body. I needed to muster a little bit of courage to put my finger inside. I have never seen it before, so I had to use my finger to figure out what it looked like.


    Therefore, I was to show this part of my body to another person¡­ What if it was dirty? What if it looked like a wrinkly monster?


    What I felt at my fingertip was¡­ not pleasant. It felt wrinkled and creased like an old man¡¯s skin. What if he hated it?


    All I could fit in was just the tip of my finger before my hole tightened. I looked at the glass jar for a second. I used my clean finger to scoop a little bit of the material and learned that it felt a little slippery and sticky. I tried putting a little bit of it on my lips. It stung a little before it stopped very quickly. Since it smelled so sweet, I thought it would taste good as well, but I was wrong. It tasted bitter, but I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t poisonous.


    I soaked my middle finger in it and began exploring it again. Inside, the opening was tight, but it felt clean and empty to my surprise. When I pulled my finger out, I saw that it had a little bit of white mucus on it, but otherwise, it didn¡¯t smell horrible.


    So it wasn¡¯t as dirty as I thought¡­ Thinking I should clean it better and deeper, I put two fingers at this time. When the opening became a little wider, I put an additional finger and moved around to clean my inside.


    It felt strangely¡­ erotic. Was it because of the special incense? Suddenly, I groaned a little, and I became hard.


    I opened the door and walked out. The floor still felt warm, which meant Eriez must have been waiting for me until recently. I sat down where he would have been and whispered his name as I pleasured myself.


    ¡­ I ended up reaching my orgasm on the floor.


    ***


    I thought it would be enough, but I was dead wrong. I woke up in the middle of the night and found myself hard and burning again. What was happening to my body?


    Well, having a hard-on in the middle of the night wasn¡¯t that unusual for me, but¡­ The more surprising thing was that I felt this unknown and unfamiliar wetness between my butt cheeks. It felt slippery.


    Wondering if I had diarrhea, I used my finger to check. What coated my finger thankfully didn¡¯t smell bad; it actually smelled musty and¡­ very much like the distinctive fragrance from the bathroom.


    I explored the area a little bit more, and when my finger touched the opening, the electrifying sensation made me flinch in shock.


    Stumbling unsteadily, I stood up and didn¡¯t bother to put on my top. Quietly, I walked towards Eriez¡¯s room. I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted or planned to do, but I kept walking. All I knew is that my young friend would be able to help me find relief. I felt itchy inside, and I thought that Eriez¡¯s hard member may be able to scratch this area deep inside of me.


    ¡°Eri¡­¡±


    Eriez was deeply asleep, and to be honest, he didn¡¯t look that sexy. I didn¡¯t care, however, since I didn¡¯t have anyone else. I crawled underneath the blanket to check the area between his legs, and as I suspected, he was very hard.


    Of course, he was like any healthy young man would be during most nights. I grinned like an idiot and grabbed it rightly. Hmm¡­ Would such a big, hard rod really fit inside of me?


    Eriez was still sleeping as I rolled him on his back. I got rid of the blanket, and, not wanting to dirty his pants, I unfastened the string and pulled it down to his ankles. Even in the darkness, I could see the largeness of his penis. I swallowed hard and realized precisely what I had to do.


    What needed to happen.


    Prince Camille said the key was ample lubricant. I was already wet inside, but his penis was huge. I figured that more lubricant wouldn¡¯t hurt, so I looked around, hoping to find something. I didn¡¯t want to go all the way to the bathroom for the special incense.


    Hmm¡­ When I couldn¡¯t find anything noticeable, I decided to make do. I kneeled between Eriez¡¯s legs and began to do what we often did. I knew all I had to do was lick his penis to wet it with my saliva, but for some reason, I wanted to do more. I put the entire thing in my mouth as if I wanted to swallow it whole. When I moved up and down, Eriez began to moan quietly. He tried to move, so before he could, I used my hands to push his legs down firmly.


    I made sure every inch of his penis was completely wet with my saliva before attempting to mount him. The strange itchy feeling remained inside of me, causing me to twist my waist in frustration. I was already naked by now, so all I had to now was go for it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Slowly and carefully, I fit myself on top of Eriez. At the unexpected and unfamiliar invasion, my opening spasmed, but I kept going. It was easier than I expected because my hole seemed to be able to accommodate his massive size. It widened slowly but surely, and, although the sensation I felt was new, it wasn¡¯t bad enough for me to stop. Maybe it also helped that I practiced this motion with my finger earlier tonight.


    I grabbed his penis and used my weight to push him into me. Half of his length seemed to slip in rather smoothly and quickly until I reached the thickest part of him. As I pushed on, the tightness began to feel much more intense. I was being stretched, and, although it was becoming uncomfortable, I wanted more of him inside of me.


    I felt such an intense lust inside of me¡­ And if I could get all of him inside¡­ I thought I would be able to relieve myself. I wanted his penis to rub against the inside of me.


    I needed it right now.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Story 15. The one who killed the goddess (4)- Chapter 25


    Story 15. The one who killed the goddess (4)


    Chapter 25


    I tried to move deeper into Eriez¡¯s penis, but I couldn¡¯t tell which direction I had to move. Meanwhile, my opening was still very wet to the point of dripping, and I could feel Eriez¡¯s member sticking to my inner skin. It was what I wanted, but it also felt awkward since I was only half sitting on top of him. I began to worry that I might get too tired in this ridiculous position. My arms and legs were becoming fatigued.


    I thought I should move a little to change my position. I lifted my left leg a little and tried to put my right knee on the floor when suddenly, my opening stretched widely, and I sat down entirely on Eriez, swallowing his entire penis.


    ¡°Arggghh! Ahh¡­. Mmmhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ hmm? J-Juya?¡±


    I saw Eriez finally waking up. His eyes opened, and when he saw me, he flinched in shock. I was not ready to let him go, so I forced a smile on my face and leaned towards him.


    ¡°J, just¡­ I¡­ I¡­ G, give me a second¡­ Just¡­ S, stay still for¡­ Ahh¡­ mmmhh¡­¡±


    Even the slightest movement caused dull pain that seemed to reach my stomach, but some areas seemed to feel better very quickly. My body has been craving to be filled all night, and now that it was finally happening, I could feel some satisfaction. My body felt electrified, so I licked my lips hungrily.


    Although I told Eriez to hold still, I couldn¡¯t help but squirm on top of him. I finally got what I wanted, and my body couldn¡¯t wait to taste the delicious thick length. When my back stopped spasming, I tried moving very carefully. I tried twisting my hip and jumping up and down to find the right spot.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ahhh¡­¡±


    I was struggling on top of him, panting and wiggling. Maybe the man underneath me thought I was crazy, mainly because my penis was unusually shriveled and looking weak. I have already orgasmed twice today, so I was doing this for my back-end, not my front. Did Eriez understand this? Could he?


    Well, the main point here was that I didn¡¯t want to stop, and it seemed that Eriez, who just woke up, accepted the situation because he began to move his waist too.


    The burning lust I felt slowly turned my pain into pleasure, but I knew any vigorous movement could hurt me. Even so, I still couldn¡¯t stop, and it was partly because Eriez grabbed my waist and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Mmmhhhh¡­ J-Juya¡­ Ahh¡­ W-why¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmmm..¡±


    Why? This man, who was now joined to me, was asking me this question now? I would have answered him except for the fact that I was shocked by the odd feeling of wetness spreading inside of me. I groaned and frowned at the same time.


    When Eriez finally regained his consciousness, he began to caress my shriveled manhood carefully. It was time for me to explain to him what I did tonight.


    ¡°It was an accident.¡± I wasn¡¯t trying to make an excuse. I just needed him to understand, so I continued, ¡°I was just curious about what it would feel like¡­ I tried to do it myself earlier¡­ But I didn¡¯t have good lubricant, and¡­¡±


    I came down from the bed and sat on the floor. I leaned against the bed comfortably, but when I felt the sticky moisture leaking out from my behind, I clenched by butt to stop it.


    I felt so embarrassed. What just happened between us? I wanted to disappear, but then¡­ Eriez has seen me at my worst, so who cares?


    I added, ¡°I better ask his highness what the best lubricant would be to use, so we can try better next time. For tonight, I couldn¡¯t find anything, so I just used the special incense from the washroom, which made my body feel so strange¡­¡±


    Eriez rubbed his eyes sleepily and asked me with a grin, ¡°You mean that pleasure the Hwen slaves get used to after a while? For you, it seemed like you were feeling pretty good, and it was only your first time¡­ Hey!¡±


    I tried to slap his hand, but he quickly grabbed my wrist. Feeling embarrassed, I protested, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Stop making fun of me, you bastard!¡±


    I told him that I made a mistake. It was that damn incense that made me lose my mind. It would never happen again.


    I was satisfied for the night, but what happened tonight wasn¡¯t so pleasurable that I was afraid of being addicted to it. Thus, this meant that I was right, and Prince Camille was wrong.


    However, before I could confidently announce this out loud, I remembered the full and satisfying sensation I felt when Eriez and I were joined together¡­ In the end, I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ***


    I pretended to feel normal in front of the boy prince. I found him in the sacred place again in his quarters and escorted him to our training hall. On our way there, I thought of how to get the conversation started. I wanted to know more about the lubricant, so how could I bring up this subject naturally? After a short contemplation, I asked him casually, ¡°I have been wondering about this for a long time, your highness¡­ You know, this scent that is everywhere in your quarters¡­¡±


    The prince seemed oblivious to what I was trying to say. He replied, ¡°Oh, this smell? There is a crucial ingredient that is necessary for me to study the Goddess¡¯ blessing and theories. This material¡­ It¡¯s like a spark¡­ The smell is very distinct, isn¡¯t it? It is a volatile material and very hard to handle. That is why I try to limit others from entering here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, I was able to keep Hawaki safe and hidden here, but I wonder if the smell wouldn¡¯t be good for her long term¡­¡±


    He was digressing from the topic. I didn¡¯t want to make him feel uncomfortable, but I had no choice but to be franker.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you about that, your highness. I was referring to that medicinal incense you sent me when I fell ill. Do you remember it? I told you it made me feel strange¡­ Freer¡­ And you said it was meant to decrease my anxiety?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, that¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°When I first smelled it, I found it very strange, but now that I visited your quarters a few times, I can tell that I have smelled this before. It is very similar to the special fragrance that is located in The Innocent Ones¡¯ washroom. It is used to¡­ relax us, but unlike the scent here, I think our own has something more added to it that makes it less¡­ pure. Do you know anything about that?¡±


    Was it some kind of medicine to heal an injury? If not, then what was it? Did the prince know anything about it? Perhaps he read something from a book. I wanted to know. I needed to know.


    To my surprise, Prince Camille smiled widely and answered me with evident pride, ¡°I am the one who made it! Has it been useful for you and your brothers?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Prince Camille explained to me proudly, ¡°You guessed correctly, Juya. The special incense in your washroom¡­ I added a few additional ingredients to the fragrance. I found a recipe from an ancient document, but because I didn¡¯t learn how to process, I just did my best. I have been wondering if my product was working for The Innocent Ones¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure¡­ So¡­ How is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, for me¡­ I don¡¯t like things like that very much, but¡­¡±


    I felt embarrassed, so I replied hurriedly. However, when I saw the boy prince looking disappointed, I realized I had to give him a better answer. Prince Camille talked about this incense innocently, which must have meant that he didn¡¯t know what it was being used for.


    I added quickly, ¡°But I think it is serving its purpose efficiently. I am sure the other brothers are using it often and are thankful for it.¡±


    The prince seemed extremely excited by this news. His steps were much lighter as we walked towards our training hall. His delight refused to be dimmed even during our lesson because he wasn¡¯t able to focus. On our breaks, he refused to stop chatting about it.


    ¡°In the old works of literature, there are many medicinal ingredients that are mentioned to be blessed and approved by the Goddess herself, and not just medicines, but other substances too. My guess is that here in Minurd, there used to be many researchers and scholars, and for centuries, these people studied and experimented with these elements. Of course, now¡­ I am the only one here¡­ and I am the only one who has been reading these incredible findings¡­ I am thrilled to be the one who gets to learn these things, but for Alincha, it is a shame. More people, smarter and more experienced than I, need to come here and study these documents.¡±


    ¡°So, you were saying these things can be useful for different occasions?¡±


    ¡°For example, that special incense you mentioned. It¡¯s not exactly medicine, but my brother begged me to make it a while ago. I have never seen my brother so desperate. Hahaha, so I did my best to create something he might approve of then. Oh, and the fragrance you smell in my quarters¡­ You know, the one that smells like fire¡­ In some works of literature, it claims that this material is essential to achieve the Goddess¡¯ blessing, but it is never mentioned in the official legal documents. It¡¯s so confusing and interesting at the same time.¡±


    After patiently listening to the prince, I stood up to resume our lesson.


    ¡°Your highness, let¡¯s stop chatting and get back to work. It seems that lately, you are less interested in improving your swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not true!¡±


    Prince Camille stood up quickly and held his sword. The way he positioned himself was all wrong, so I got closer to fix the angle of his arms. I could smell the distinct sweetness from his hair. My beautiful boy¡­ The one I could never have¡­ The one I could never even dare to claim¡­


    Before he made his attack, Prince Juya made an awkward excuse, ¡°But Juya, didn¡¯t you ask me about this topic because you were interested in it? Hya¡­!¡±


    I blocked his move and replied, ¡°Well, my friend Iztal Eriez suggested that as I teach your highness how to fight, I should learn from you about the law and the ethics of the Goddess in return.¡±


    For some reason, I felt pleased that this could be my chance to get closer to Prince Camille.


    ***


    I never forgot the order to spy on the prince and report back to the warrior. It was a good thing that I got closer to this na?ve boy prince so he could tell me his honest thoughts and feelings. I was pleasantly surprised when Prince Camille, who has been preoccupied with the Virtuous Priestess, made time and offered to show me his library. He claimed that he wanted to show me some of the old documents. Prince Camille talked about it excitedly, and, although I could only understand a small part of it, I was sure they were all great things.


    It seemed that he took my words very seriously. To learn the laws and ethics of the Goddess¡­ Hmm¡­


    According to his highness, he spent most of his free time in this library. Well, except for the time he devoted to ¡°caring¡± for the Virtuous Priestess. He promised that I was free to drop by the library, morning or night, to ask him any questions. No matter what the reason was, I had no desire to refuse any time I could spend with his highness. I secretly felt happy at his offer.


    However, when the day ended, on my way to report to the Goddess¡¯ warrior, I wondered if I was too preoccupied with the prince and not having enough time to spend with Eriez.


    I remained kneeled and bowed as I reported my findings to the warrior. The Goddess¡¯ warrior muttered, ¡°Hmm¡­ So Camille is taking care of Hawaki, but he claims he is not in love with her¡­ And he is also saying that he can¡¯t keep her there for too long¡­ I see. Alright. You may go now, Juya.¡±


    I contemplated how much I should disclose to the warrior. I remembered Prince Camille warning me that the warrior did not like anyone telling him about his duties and responsibilities.


    The crazy Virtuous Priestess Hawaki.


    The na?ve and kind prince who feels sorry for her.


    And¡­ the Goddess¡¯ warrior who needs to change the priestess¡¯s mind for the good of Minurd and the rest of the kingdom.


    The warrior aspired to go to war with the west. Was it indeed because he wanted to atone for what he did to the priestess or was Eriez right? Was it merely to prevent further dissension and agitation of his people as well as the capital?


    Perhaps Manar was right? Was it because the Goddess still hasn¡¯t been reborn and the warrior, thinking the kingdom was doomed anyway, wanted to die in a battle?


    I asked him, ¡°Is there anything else you need me to do?¡±


    I was hoping he would give me some hint about what his plan was. I wondered if I should tell him about what Prince Camille thought of him, but I decided against it.


    The warrior replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, not a problem. I was just asking if you needed me to do something based on my report today.¡±


    ¡°No, I asked you to report to me, so I would know as a proactive measure. There is nothing you need to do additionally at this point. You are dismissed.¡±


    Well, I had no choice but to leave. As one of The Innocent Ones, I had to have complete faith and trust in the warrior. If he said everything was okay, then I had to believe that everything was indeed okay.


    For now, I needed to be satisfied with remaining close to my beloved Prince Camille and enjoying the peaceful Minurd.


    ¡­ and, of course, appreciating my excellent friend who helped me relieve my needs.


    However, before I could leave, the door burst open and one of Hakim Karid¡¯s servants appeared. He announced anxiously, ¡°My warrior! We have a problem.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Story 16. The one who killed the goddess (5)


    Chapter 27


    The servant who burst into the room didn¡¯t even notice me. He kneeled in front of the warrior and walked up to him to whisper. I have never seen the Goddess¡¯ warrior surprised, but today, he seemed uncertain. He stood up and walked past me.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get the chance to ask him what was happening. Since he dismissed me, I could just go back to my room. I saw that outside the room, there were a few Innocent Ones who seemed anxious and confused. They asked the warrior, ¡°S-sir! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­ good timing. You all need to follow me, Innocent Ones.¡±


    The warrior looked at all of us, so I assumed that I was to follow him as well. However, when I got ready, the warrior raised his hand and ordered, ¡°No, you two must wait here, Iztal Eriez and Iztal Juya.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Eriez was one of the few that were waiting outside. Ignoring Eriez and me, who looked at him in confusion, the warrior took the rest of the men and left quickly. He even took the other brothers who were waiting in the hallway.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why we were left behind, but we had no choice but to follow his order. Left in a room that did not belong to me, I felt uncomfortable. I walked out of the room, so I could wait with Eriez. We leaned against the wall silently.


    Time passed by slowly, and after a long while, Eriez was the first one to open his mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Juya? Did something happen again with Prince Camille?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been showing up at our usual places, and you¡­ haven¡¯t asked for me since¡­ that night.¡±


    Eriez tapped my hand gently. I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth that I was ordered to spy on Prince Camille, so I changed the subject.


    ¡°I should be asking the same question to you, Eriez. What have you been up to? Why did you come here? Do you know why the warrior asked just the two of us to wait here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Some people have been avoiding their shifts at the construction sites, so I came here to ask the warrior what I should do about them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Another uncomfortable silence fell. Slowly, Eriez grabbed my wrist and whispered, ¡°So¡­ have you been feeling okay? I mean, your body¡­ Could it be¡­ that you have taken his highness to your bed, and that is why you don¡¯t need me anymore¡­? If that¡¯s why you don¡¯t need me¡­ I would feel sad¡­ And about that night¡­ Feeling pleasure by being penetrated from behind¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the fact how Eriez suggested the idea of me abandoning him after using him. I replied in a harsher voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that! I haven¡¯t done anything with the prince. We are just becoming good friends. As you suggested, I have been trying to learn more about the laws and ethics from him.¡±


    I saw Eriez¡¯s face crumpling a little, so I softened my voice and added, ¡°¡­ one good thing is that soon, I think I might be able to learn how to make an appropriate lubricant. When that happens, you and I¡­ we can¡­ Anyway, why are you telling me all this? Are you missing me and my body?¡±


    I turned towards him and grinned. When I put my hand underneath his shirt, Eriez shrugged and replied, ¡°I guess you did look kinda cute while moaning and squealing.¡±


    ¡°So, you do think I am girly if you liked me squealing.¡±


    I sighed and removed my hand, but he reached out to touch my sensitive part.


    ¡°Like I told you before, Juya, would a girl have something like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Eriez kissed me as he pushed me against the wall. Before I could even think, my body already began to burn. The lower half of the body tensed, and when Eriez caressed the deepest area between my butt cheeks¡­


    Eriez added, ¡°And would a girl ever let me put my dick into her ass like you do? Ahh¡­¡±


    It was now impossible to see Eriez as a simple friend. We have done and seen too much of each other. As I felt his member harden, my body betrayed me and reacted immediately.


    A man¡¯s body could be so simple and stupid.


    I pushed Eriez away a little and looked into his eyes as I said to him, ¡°Ahh¡­ Eri¡­ I.. I have been thinking lately¡­¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You know how we are ordered to have complete control over our bodies, to keep our bodies clean and pure¡­ But all of us, The Innocent Ones, have been using the special incense in the washroom to relieve ourselves¡­ Recently, I learned that it was Prince Camille, who made that fragrance. That is why he smelled so sweet¡­ Because he works with the main ingredient all the time¡­¡±


    I thought to tell Eriez this because I wanted to look smart, but as a side effect, I began to feel calmer and less aroused. My penis softened a little to the point that my arousal wasn¡¯t very obvious. I glanced at Eriez¡¯s pants to see what was happening to him. His was much bigger than mine, so if he was excited, it showed.


    Anyway, I continued, ¡°So I have thought that perhaps that¡¯s why I feel what I feel for Prince Camille. I have been spending a lot of time with him, smelling that scent on him, and maybe my mind subconsciously associated this¡­ sexual act with his highness¡­ you know, because I used to pleasure myself while smelling that scent in the washroom¡­ And perhaps I mistook my respect for him as something more¡­ And now¡­ Now that I know, I don¡¯t feel anything when I am with his highness, so Eri¡­ you¡­¡±


    Eri bit my ear and chuckled. He asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t want to do this anymore?¡±


    To be honest, my body was burning up again, even as I spoke, so I knew I couldn¡¯t tell him anything. I wasn¡¯t confident in myself to control my own body.


    If I told him that I didn¡¯t want to do this anymore, would Eriez stop? However, if I change my mind later, then what should I do? Would I be able to find anyone else who would do this with me?


    Eriez¡¯s fingers reached slowly to below my belly button. My body shivered in anticipation, and I knew I was addicted.


    I wanted to do it. Whenever, wherever. I didn¡¯t care who it was with, whether it was with Eriez, Prince Camille, or any other men. I just wanted to do it. I was a slave to my bodily needs.


    I gasped and moaned and let myself go. I gave my body to Eriez and let him do whatever he wanted. My brain vaguely recognized the fact that this was definitely not the place for such a forbidden act, but¡­


    ¡°E-Eri¡­ Hakim Karid will be back¡­ very soon¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    However, my weak protest was useless. When Eriez pulled my hand towards his hardened member, I knew we needed to hurry.


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­¡±


    We both dropped our pants to reveal ourselves. Feeling how excited he was, I bit his neck in pleasure. We needed to do this fast. We needed to do this now and clean ourselves up before the others returned. How were we going to clean the mess¡­ Oh well, that wasn¡¯t my concern at this point.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    When I moaned loudly, it was Eriez who jumped in shock. He looked around quickly while I hung onto him helplessly. After making sure no one was around, Eriez dragged me into this nearby storage and began to take my shirt off.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Eri¡­ There isn¡¯t anyone¡­ around¡­ a-anyway¡­ Eri!¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    We were alone, so who cares if I make some noise? However, Eriez seemed a little nervous as he warned me, ¡°Juya, we still need to keep¡­ q-quiet¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    He turned me around, so my back faced him. To my surprise, he placed his hardness between my butt. He began to move against me hard, and I became a little worried. ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmmm.. E-Eri¡­ N, not¡­ there¡­ not¡­ n-now¡­ I¡­You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t put it in, Juya. And¡­ I will touch your¡­ for you¡­ You would like that, r-right?¡±


    He panted and moved against me expertly. He seemed to know what he was doing, so I decided to trust him. The storage was small and dark, so I couldn¡¯t see a thing. I couldn¡¯t see what Eriez was doing to me. I also couldn¡¯t see how my body was reacting to his touch.


    However, one thing was sure, and that was that it felt so good. Distantly, I was worried that my butthole might suddenly widen from all this pleasure, and his penis would slip into me accidentally. It was a ridiculous thought, but if it really happens¡­ would it hurt? Would it be so pleasurable that I would get addicted to it?


    I closed my eyes tightly, and my mouth opened as I tried to breathe. My face flicked back in pleasure. Eriez wasn¡¯t even using his mouth on me, but his hands alone were enough to make my penis moisten. The moisture from it made a slippery sound as Eriez stroked me. My body remembered the feeling of Eriez inside of me, and every time he moved, I felt my insides spasming.


    I turned my face, and our tongues became entwined. Not wanting to lose Eriez, I trapped his shaft between my legs. He moved back and forth, rubbing hard against me.


    Tight embrace¡­ Eriez¡¯s fingers pinching my nipples¡­ A never-ending orgasm swallowed me.


    ¡°AHHH¡­ Mmmmmm¡­ Kuh¡­ Aaaa.¡±


    I twisted my body and tried my best to suppress my moan. Eriez¡¯s arms tightened around me as if to protect me, and he used his hands to take everything that came out of me.


    What was he doing? I realized that having the sticky white wetness all over the storage room was not a good idea, but why did he choose to hold it in his hands? What was going to do with it?


    I tried to steady myself as I panted. Eriez remained quiet, so I thought perhaps he was done too. However, suddenly, I felt cold wetness dripping on my back. I flinched in shock.


    ¡°¡­ h-huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you had fun just now, but I can¡¯t control myself¡­ I think this should be a good substitute for a lubricant, right?¡±


    ¡°Eri¡­? What?¡±


    ¡°I will be gentle. I promise¡­¡±


    I felt something thin enter me abruptly, and I assumed it was his finger. I didn¡¯t have any preparation to widen my hole, but considering how Eriez¡¯s finger was thicker than mine, it didn¡¯t hurt. In fact, my skin around his slippery finger didn¡¯t resist at all. Was it because of the last time? Was my hole beginning to widen and was already getting used to this?


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Eee¡­. Uhhhh¡­ Mmmm.¡±


    ¡°You like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I don¡¯t know, you jerk¡­ E-even if your¡­ mmmhhh¡­ finger can go in¡­ doesn¡¯t mean your giant¡­ thing will fit¡­ ahhh¡­ too¡­. Mhhh¡­¡±¡®


    I thought he was being too greedy and impatient, but I secretly admitted to myself that I was hoping for the feeling of fullness again just a moment ago. The sensation he created with his finger wasn¡¯t unpleasant.


    Was Prince Camille right about this? Was I going to feel a fantastic pleasure from this act? For now¡­ it felt okay. It wasn¡¯t pleasurable, but I didn¡¯t dislike it. If I did more of it, then perhaps¡­


    Eriez became even more impatient. He now had two fingers inside of me and was trying his best to widen the area. Meanwhile, his penis was still between my thighs and moving frantically.


    Should we really try this? Should I ask him to put it in? If he did it in this position and moved inside of me, would it feel good? Would I melt with pleasure? My imagination was going wild, but, still uncertain, I said to him, ¡°Ahh¡­. Mmmhh¡­ Eri¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t put it in¡­ You can¡¯t¡­ Ahh¡­. You can¡¯t¡­ n-not yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s getting wider really fast. I can get three of my fingers in now. Did you put in the special incense again today? Why is it stretching so fast? It¡¯s so soft inside too¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ Really? Should we¡­?


    However, before I could make my decision, it was made for me. Perhaps, I should have expected this outcome.


    Someone stomped on the floor behind us and said quietly, ¡°I told you to wait for me in my room, didn¡¯t I, Iztal Eriez and Iztal Juya?¡±


    When we turned around, Hakim Karid was standing behind us against the open door. His arms were crossed, and he was watching us.


    ¡°Gyaaa¡­!¡±

 Chapter 29

    Story 17. The one who killed the Goddess (6)


    Chapter 29


    ¡°My Warrior! It is all my fault! I will accept any punishment you see fit.¡±


    I kneeled immediately while Eriez pulled his pants up first before kneeling. I meant what I said; I was willing and ready to be punished. The warrior took out his sword, which was his pride and joy, from his scabbard and pointed it at Eriez. There was a bit of dried blood on it, and to my shock, I saw that a head with dirty hair was rolling behind him on the floor. Was the blood coming from the beheading of whoever that head belonged to?


    Was the Goddess¡¯ warrior angry? If he was, it was a wave of icy anger, not fiery. Was his fury at us, or was it more at whatever happened out there? Was¡­ was something going to happen to us tonight?


    I knew that a man taking another man was against the law and ethics. We would most likely end up in hell after our death. It was especially bad because we were Innocent Ones. We were supposed to follow much stricter moral codes than the rest.


    Eriez didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even try to make an excuse for himself. I knew I couldn¡¯t let him be killed dishonorably here, but my body froze. I didn¡¯t know what to do. All I could do was hold my pants up to remain as decent as possible.


    To my surprise, the warrior remained still. He seemed like he was contemplating, and I finally got the courage to beg him, ¡°¡­ M-my Warrior! Please! Please stop!¡±


    The sword remained on top of Eriez¡¯s head, so I crawled towards him. I kneeled even lower and begged for mercy. This couldn¡¯t happen. I couldn¡¯t let Eriez die here. We couldn¡¯t end up in hell like this. I knew what we did was wrong, but¡­


    My hands shook, and I said whatever popped in my mind, ¡°It¡¯s not Iztal Eriez¡¯s fault! I asked him to do it for me. I was the one who started the whole thing! If you truly believe what we did was wrong, I am the one who needs to be punished, not Eriez. Please, forgive us!¡±


    ¡°Look up, Iztal Juya.¡±


    The cold voice of the warrior ordered me. When I did, I realized that my face was wet with tears, but I didn¡¯t care. There was no time to be ashamed. Thankfully, I could detect the sound of his sword being placed back in the scabbard. I couldn¡¯t see it clearly because my eyes were watering, but I heard a very distinct sound.


    Our judge looked down at us and ordered Eriez, ¡°Iztal Eriez, you will return to your room and wait for my punishment. I will call you later, and Iztal Juya, you will follow me right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    It seemed that the warrior was willing to listen to my story first.


    ***


    ¡°It is nice of you to try to protect your brother, but if it¡¯s not the truth, whatever story you tell me now won¡¯t help you.¡±


    The warrior ordered me to tell the truth, even if it was horrendous and unforgivable. The Innocent Ones were supposed to be pure beings unable to lie. It was especially true when addressing the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Honesty was one of the most basic requirements for us.


    ¡°So you made him do it? However, Iztal Eriez is much bigger and stronger than you with a flawless reputation. I would be more inclined to believe that he forced you into this situation, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, both of you will be punished severely, Iztal Juya.¡±


    At this cold treat, I shivered in fear. I knew I had no choice but to tell him everything. I believed the warrior could tell if I was lying, so I had to tell him only the truth and from the very beginning.


    I told him that I was the one who has fallen to my own lust. I was the one who seduced Eriez. I taught my own brother about this vulgar and immoral act. Eriez¡­ He felt sorry for me and my weakness and was only trying to help.


    Eriez knew how much pain I was going through at the thought of losing myself to such a weakness. His brotherly love for me forced him to act on my desire.


    I confessed to him that everything stemmed from my unforgivable feelings for Prince Camille. This included my kidnapping of the Virtuous Priestess.


    I told the warrior that¡­ it was all because I was in love with the prince because I desired him¡­


    ¡°Camille? You are in love with him¡­? Ha¡­ Hahahaha¡­!¡±


    I was still crying and half-naked, looking like a slave. My master laughed at me mercilessly, and I wished that I could just get whipped for my punishment already, but I wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    ¡°So are you telling me, Iztal Juya, that you took Camille against his wish?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan to do something like it to him in the future?¡±


    ¡°Never! I would never! Please forgive me! I was wrong and stupid!¡±


    ¡°Even if you can no longer seduce Iztal Eriez¡­ Can you still promise me never to take Prince Camille?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my warrior! Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How can I believe your words?¡±


    How did I get here? I wouldn¡¯t have been so aroused today if it wasn¡¯t for Eriez¡¯s insistence. It was him who came at me here, despite where we were, and it was my weakness that reacted to his desire.


    But¡­ What was the point of regretting the past? It was too late. Even if I was lucky enough not to get caught today, something like this was bound to happen sometime in the future anyway.


    I wasn¡¯t sure since when Eriez developed this kind of interest in my body. If I refused him from now on, would he feel pain and disappointment like I did when I learned that I could never have the prince?


    Was this indeed all my fault? To cause my beloved brother to commit such a sin¡­


    How much more pain did I need to go through? At this point, all I wanted was to be allowed to remain close to my prince. Was I asking too much?


    ¡°Whatever. Just get up, Innocent One. I don¡¯t want to look at you anymore.¡±


    ¡°A-are you¡­ forgiving me?¡±


    I stood up but kept my face down. Instead of answering me, Hakim Karid asked the same question again, ¡°So you are in love with Sevan Camille?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lie now, so I replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°They call him the one who killed the goddess, but Iztal Juya, look at me, if Prince Camille was like me, the Goddess¡¯ warrior, would you still have fallen in love with him?¡±


    I looked up, but I didn¡¯t know what he was asking. Although they were brothers, Prince Camille and Hakim Karid were too different. Hakim Karid was¡­ beautiful but strong at the same time. He had everyone¡¯s trust in this land, and he remained a cold and ruthless ruler. My eyes felt blinded by his greatness.


    People respected and admired the sun, but no one would ever want to take the sun to his bed.


    ¡°Why do you ask me such a question, Sir?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t feel lust for the Goddess¡¯s warrior, yet you feel it for the prince who has been abandoned and stigmatized as the one who killed the Goddess¡­ Don¡¯t you think that is a weak and cowardly way? What do you think, oh, Innocent One? If Camille was dubbed as the Goddess¡¯ warrior, would you still have loved him in that way?¡±


    ¡°¡­ to me, the only Goddess¡¯ warrior here is you, Hakim Karid. You are the only one.¡±


    I felt like he could see right through me. My heart began to beat fast, and I lowered my face. What was there to think? The prince wasn¡¯t the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Perhaps he wanted to be, but it was not possible.


    The boy prince was lucky enough to have lived in this peaceful land. If he grew up in the capital, he would have been treated poorly.


    However, what the warrior was telling me was something very unexpected.


    ¡°Arim Sevan Camille did not kill the Goddess; I don¡¯t know what to call him other than a Goddess¡¯ warrior as well. After all, he was born from the Goddess herself, just as I did. What else would I call him? Why would I call him something else? Because he cannot use a sword properly? But I thought you, Iztal Juya, has been teaching him the skill.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Story 18. The Line between the Light and the Shadow (1)


    Chapter 30


    It was an unspoken secret story. It was part of the history of our land.


    The story of how the civil war began¡­ Why the kingdoms decided to split up¡­ Why the son of the king, Hakim Karid, ended up here, the far-away Minurd, rather than staying in the capital and protecting the kingdom¡­


    The official story was that it all began due to the death of the Goddess. As the most crucial figure of this land, she had relations with all the kings of different kingdoms. The many sons born from here were the warriors that protected Alincha.


    These princes inherited the kingdoms, and they led the armies of The Innocent Ones, who swore to serve the Goddess¡¯ warriors with their lives. When the Goddess passed away, that was when the struggle between the kingdoms began. The nations were united for and because of the Goddess, so once she was gone¡­ It was the beginning of chaos.


    Contrary to popular belief, Sevan Camille did not cause the death of the Goddess. Hakim Karid explained that it happened right after Prince Camille was born. Hakim Karid was eight years old.


    ¡°The armies of the five kingdoms killed the king and the Goddess right in front of me. That was the beginning of the civil war.¡±


    Hakim Karid¡¯s kingdom disappeared, completely destroyed. The only royal members left were Hakim Karid and the newborn baby, Prince Camille.


    The civil war continued among the princes of the five kingdoms. Hakim Karid was very young at the time, so he has been pretending to not remember, but in truth, he did.


    He remembered who the true sons of the Goddess were and who were the true heirs to the thrones. Hakim Karid¡¯s expression turned ugly as he talked about his stepbrothers.


    The brothers he shared the same mother with.


    I asked, ¡°D-does Prince Camille know this too?¡±


    ¡°No. He has no idea, and when the time is right, I will tell him. He is too young and too unskilled to be named a warrior¡­ So I hope that you, Iztal Juya, trains my brother well.¡±


    The seriousness of what I heard was so great that I couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. In the warrior¡¯s presence, I ended up crying in fear, and when I left, I was still crying from feeling grateful. When I left the building, I continued to cry because I felt so overwhelmed.


    This was why the warrior asked me whether I would have felt differently from Prince Camille if he was a proper Goddess¡¯ warrior. Now that I thought about it, I realized that my answer was no. In fact, I felt an even deeper love for the boy prince.


    The only one in this world. My prince, my center, my goal. My poor, poor prince. The one who had to endure such sadness and hatred from others¡­ The prince who I will help in shaping into a proper man¡­ The one who would someday become an official Goddess¡¯ warrior¡­


    I sobbed because my desperate love would never be returned. It was my fate, and I had to accept it no matter how devastated I was. I hid behind an empty wall and cried for a long time. I knew that, as a swordsman, I shouldn¡¯t be showing weakness, but¡­


    ***


    Eriez came back after a short conversation with Hakim Karid. I couldn¡¯t tell him what I learned today, so I smiled lightly as if everything was okay and asked, ¡°Did¡­you get his forgiveness?¡±


    It seemed that Eriez still had something on his mind, something severe and unresolved, but all he did was smile back. We shook our hands and nodded. We were brothers, and we had to live on.


    However, what Eriez told me afterward was a surprise. He pulled me closer and whispered bitterly, ¡°The warrior told me that they found a messenger dead on his way here. They suspect it was a messenger from the capital bringing us some news. His body was mutilated, and because so much time has passed since his death, there seems to be no way to find the culprit behind this crime¡­ And the letter the messenger was carrying was destroyed. It was apparently unreadable.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°The warrior suspected that one of the Innocent Ones may have killed the messenger. He asked me if I could think of anyone who might be behind this, and I¡­ I, of course, told him the truth and said no. I said to him I had no idea. I mean¡­ It¡¯s not you again, Juya, right? Haha¡­¡±


    With an awkward laugh, Eriez walked away. He looked so tired that I almost ran after him to give him a hug. I was willing to do anything for him if it would make him feel better¡­ Even if it meant giving him my body¡­ To have him insert himself into me¡­ W, wait! What am I thinking!?


    ***


    Hakim Karid told me that there was something odd about his younger brother. It was only later that I found out what he meant by this.


    Prince Camille said to me one day, ¡°Any medicine that smells strongly of alcohol has a main ingredient of spirits. Many ingredients that easily incorporate into human bodies are hydrophilic, meaning it dissolves in water well. The ingredients that are good for human minds are hydrophobic, which means they dissolve well in oil. As you know, water and oil do not mix, but spirits can help. Spirits are considered a highly useful ingredient in most books.¡±


    ¡°So that stickiness and slipperiness of the special incense¡­ Is it from the oily ingredients?¡±


    ¡°No, not necessarily. To get that same tackiness, starch grass is often used. The problem, however, is that using food ingredients such as starch is sometimes considered a sin¡­ Also, starch dries too fast and ends up hardening, so we also often use thinned glue for the prolonged stickiness. To make it, we gather whatever is left of an animal and boil it¡­¡±


    I had no idea that Prince Camille was so talkative. Perhaps he never had someone to talk to until now. Whenever I asked him a question, he gave me ten answers for it, and it doesn¡¯t seem like it happened exclusively just for me.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    It became my daily routine to grab a book from the library and spend time reading it in the secret room where the priestess was staying. The room was dim and cold, so I kept a lantern close. The prince sat in front of a low table to study while I sat on the nearby carpet.


    Across from us was the Virtuous Priestess, who looked much calmer than before. She was wearing a thin see-through outfit and sitting down comfortably. The only difference today was that she now had two odalisques from the harem serving her. These women hesitated to show their faces to men, so for them, a semi-transparent curtain was placed for privacy. One of them looked like she was over 30 while the other one looked younger, perhaps around my age.


    I asked the prince, ¡°Who are those women?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, it has been a few days since Hawaki came here, and she needed someone to serve her. At first, I took care of her, but I can¡¯t be spending all of my time with her, and¡­ According to the books, priestesses go through monthly bleeding, which lasts about 15 days. They say that any man that gets her blood on himself will be cursed, so I got these women to help.¡±


    ¡°But can we trust those women? This is a sacred place, and you need to be careful not to let just anyone in¡­¡±


    Not many people knew about the fact that the Virtuous Priestess was hiding here. If it was a regular occurrence for her to be able to leave the harem, she would have done it a long time ago already, and I didn¡¯t think she has been waiting or expecting someone to rescue her. After her ¡°disappearance,¡± the harem door was covered with blood, and most of it was still there.


    The prince looked at me uncomfortably, but I knew that I had no power or authority to send these women back.


    Prince Camille explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t call for them, Juya. The odalisques left the harem by themselves secretly and asked to serve the priestess. They told me that the Virtuous Priestess was close to having her monthly bleeding, and without them, she would be in trouble. I thought it made sense, especially because it doesn¡¯t seem like Hawaki likes talking with me¡­ I thought she would feel more comfortable around them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I had no choice but to accept his explanation even though I didn¡¯t like it. Besides, based on what I saw, the women didn¡¯t seem like they would do anything suspicious.


    It seemed that the women were also curious about us. They were whispering among themselves, and one of them suddenly pointed at me and said to the other woman, ¡°Hee hee hee, ??? ???¡±


    ¡°Aha??¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand at all what they were saying. It was a strange language. One of the girls peeked through the curtain and looked around the surrounding. When her eyes met with the prince¡¯s, the prince told her something in this unfamiliar language. When he was finished, the two odalisques smiled and nodded at me.


    ¡°¡­? Your highness, what are they saying¡­ and what did you tell them just now?¡±


    Were they talking about me? If so, what were they saying? I felt a little upset and curious. I knew it was rude to ask his highness, but I wanted to find out. As I expected, the prince gave me a long answer.


    ¡°Oh, the language they are using? It¡¯s a special dialect. It must sound odd to you, but it is the main reason why Hawaki trusts them so much. I had no choice but to accept them. Don¡¯t overthink it, Juya. Like I told you before, Hawaki doesn¡¯t say much in our language, which means there aren¡¯t that many people she can talk to¡­¡±


    Suddenly, something clicked in my head. I asked, ¡°Is it Hwenian?¡±


    I remembered that the intruder who came from Hwen was asking to save the Virtuous Priestess. Among everyone in Minurd, Prince Camille was the most familiar with the language of Hwen. This must have been why the priestess trusted the prince and also why Prince Camille accepted the Hwenian-speaking odalisques without protest.


    His highness answered, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s true. Do you think¡­ It¡¯s strange?¡±


    Just like The Innocent Ones, Arim Sevan Camille was not a good liar. When he looked uneasy, I couldn¡¯t push him any further. I said to him as nonchalantly as I could, ¡°No, not really. It¡¯s just¡­. What did the women say just now? I think they were talking about me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The boy prince grinned and replied, ¡°They were saying that they expected all of The Innocent Ones to look like scary and hairy old men, but¡­ They were just surprised at seeing you, Juya. You don¡¯t look anything like a scary hairy man.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I should laugh. Feeling awkward, I covered my mouth and turned around.


    ¡°Huh¡­ So what did you tell them, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I told them that it doesn¡¯t mean they should underestimate your strength and skills, Juya! I explained that you are my teacher, who trains me to become a soldier. I also told them that you are teaching even someone like me, who is weak and small, to fight efficiently. You are a sagacious man. I said that just like how I think I can become strong, Hawaki¡­ She can learn to become strong too. At least, that is my hope.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I knew why the prince needed to become stronger, but I couldn¡¯t understand why the priestess had to feel the same way. However, overall, we had a pleasant conversation. Whenever I was with the prince like this, I felt calm and peaceful. The happiness I felt wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it was still delightful. I smiled slightly.


    This was my primary responsibility nowadays. Lately, and within a short time, I learned a lot of secrets. Many of them were unbelievable, making me see Minurd with narrow eyes. The world looked uglier to me, but the prince, who was sitting in front of me, looked happy. Looking at him¡­ I felt happy too.


    I was reporting back to the Goddess¡¯ warrior on what I found about the prince, but he never really said anything to me. Spending all day with Prince Camille was terrific.


    However, after my time with him, I had to return to my other world. Before I arrived at the building I lived with my brothers, I made sure to wipe my smile off my face.


    When I entered, the building was dirty and messy. There were pieces of ripped arms and legs on the floor still. Thankfully, because the place was well heated, I didn¡¯t detect any unpleasant smell.


    I muttered, ¡°Those dirty bastards¡­ why won¡¯t they clean up?¡±


    I refused to clean after them. I wasn¡¯t shocked or scared at all. I suspected that, since none of them wanted to clean this up, my brothers didn¡¯t bother gathering here.


    Ignoring the mess, I went to the washroom and cleaned myself. I then went to Eriez¡¯s room. Eriez looked very unhappy, and I didn¡¯t say anything. All I did was take my gown off and revealed my naked body.


    This was now part of my daily routine, as well.

 Chapter 32

    Story 19. The Line between the Light and the Shadow (2)


    Chapter 32


    No matter how hard I tried to remember, the Goddess¡¯ warrior never once told me directly that I couldn¡¯t continue my physical relationship with Iztal Eriez. The only warning he gave me was to forget about my feelings for Prince Camille. Besides, I was following this order.


    It seemed that Eriez was also never told to stop his activities with me. My friend was a very loyal soldier, so there was no way he would disobey the warrior.


    Recently, I learned a lot from Prince Camille. How to make ink from scratch¡­ What happens when the glue is too thin¡­ How glue is used to make our weapons¡­ Blah blah blah¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Eri¡­ ah¡­ S-slow down¡­ a little¡­ Mmmmh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything is going well, so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m almost in, so stop tensing up. Spread yourself a little wider, so I can get in deeper¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    My good friend lately started insisting on having me on my knees against a bed and taking me from behind. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it would be until he became tired of this position, but at least, I was getting used to taking him into my body. I have been feeling better about it. I could tell my body was reshaping itself to the shape of Eriez¡¯s shaft.


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­. Ahhh¡­ Eri¡­¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you sound so sexy.¡±


    It was getting shockingly more natural for him to enter me. As he penetrated me deeply, I felt a little discomfort, so I twisted my body a little. I had to admit that Eriez was right. He treated my body with care, and he has never hurt me. Well, my knees sometimes got scraped from his vigorous movement, or my lips would bleed after having me bite it too hard from pleasure, but¡­ As a swordsman, I couldn¡¯t complain about these minor injuries.


    He was entirely inside me now, and the thickness I felt was¡­ strange yet pleasurable.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mhhhh¡­ Arrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaa¡­ Juya¡­ you¡­ you are too¡­ loud¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­ kk¡­¡±


    Eriez stuck two of his fingers inside of my mouth, and instantly, I began to lick and suck on them. I was burning up, and I didn¡¯t think I could take any more of this, but this was only the beginning. Eriez rhythmically began to move back and forth against me. Only our breathy moans filled the room, and, although it wasn¡¯t painful, I still couldn¡¯t understand why someone would find this act pleasurable. It was okay, but I wouldn¡¯t call it pleasurable.


    Eriez grabbed my hair and pulled it hard, but I let him do whatever he wished. He helped and accepted me when I was going through a hardship, so this was my turn. I was only happy to let him use me and my body.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmmhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ Juya¡­ you are so beautiful¡­ ahh¡­. This is so amazing¡­ It feels so good¡­¡±


    Well, not for me, but it wasn¡¯t bad. After a few more minutes, Eriez shuddered and collapsed on my back. He must have felt a little guilty because he was the only one who enjoyed this, so he began to stammer, ¡°¡­ Ahhh¡­ Umm¡­ D-do you want me to touch you? I mean¡­ you are a little hard¡­ right? Or¡­ do you want me to suck you? You like that, right? I¡¯m good at it too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t come to him to get satisfaction for myself. I refused him coldly and left his bed. My muscular friend laid on the bed weakly and didn¡¯t even turn towards me as I got dressed and left the room.


    This went on for days¡­ One, two, three¡­ and so on.


    Why couldn¡¯t I just say it? What was I doing? Why?


    Things felt tense and uncertain, not just with Eriez but among all of The Innocent Ones too. I still had so many questions, and one night, I realized that perhaps the answers didn¡¯t have to come from just one person.


    ***


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    After leaving Eriez¡¯s room, I washed with cold water and returned to my room. It was very late, and when I entered my place, I suddenly smelled a familiar scent. It was an unexpected guest standing in my room. He said to me sarcastically, ¡°You must be having busy days playing around with Prince Camille. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you are just returning to your place now, my brother?¡±


    Distinctively husky voice and slim body¡­ He was leaning against the wall in the corner, and, although I could only see his shadow, I knew immediately who it was. He walked towards me slowly, and I asked, ¡°I-Iztal Manar¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so surprised? You look like you were caught doing something bad¡­ I came here to talk.¡±


    I calmed down a little because when he lit the lantern, I realized he was alone. Of course, I also noticed that there was a human head on a metal platter beside the lamp¡­


    I know it sounds strange, but the presence of the human head made me feel even more relieved. This meant that Manar didn¡¯t come here to question me about my relationship with Eriez. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong other than¡­ you know what¡­ so I felt confident that I could take on whatever Manar planned on throwing at me.


    ¡°Manar, if you came here to talk, then why did you bring that to my room?¡±


    The head looked very fresh, much newer than the ones I saw in the main living quarters. It seemed like this man was probably beheaded yesterday or today because the blood looked still red and liquid.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why did I bring this here? Juya, you are talking like you didn¡¯t kill this man.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t kill him. Why are you talking like I killed him?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Look at the head and tell me. Do you really not know who this is?¡±


    I knew he was only trying to get information, any information, out of me. It was clear he had no idea, so I smirked and replied, ¡°I did hear that the messengers from the capital were found murdered, but I never really paid attention to the messengers¡¯ faces, so I have no idea who this head belongs to.¡±


    It sounded like this was one of the messengers, but I wasn¡¯t interested. It was the messenger¡¯s duty to deliver communications. It was a dangerous job, but no one forced anyone into taking this position. Besides, based on what I heard, not all of the messengers were killed.


    A messenger arrived Minurd every five days, sometimes more if there were substantial and time-sensitive messages. Based on my understanding, three to four bodies were found so far in the woods, although they weren¡¯t sure exactly how many because the bodies were ripped and mutilated severely.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, then I guess I will explain. I got an order from the Goddess¡¯ warrior recently to investigate this situation. We have known about the murders for a few days now, and my other brothers have been roaming the woods to find all the body parts¡­ It has been tough to accomplish this¡­ Exploring the thick woods is an arduous task.¡±


    ¡°If anyone could, it would be you, Manar.¡±


    I meant what I said. It was true that as a child, I admired and respected Manar for his intelligence and strategies. I worked hard to become like him, but now, the boy I revered was no more. Somehow, he lost the sacred qualities of The Innocent Ones, and he was becoming weak. His beautiful face was also gone due to a severe burn from an accident.


    Now, I could see that fire and sharpness was back in his eyes again.


    ¡°True. I can, and I almost thought I did.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°What the murderer did was incredible, and he left no evidence. All the letters the messengers were carrying were destroyed, some ripped into pieces, and others soaked in blood and unreadable. However, I did find out one thing, and that is this murderer has no intention of stopping. He is still continuing to kill, so we thought that the best way to find him would be to find him in his act.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we have been unsuccessful so far, and I am afraid we may have lost him forever.¡±


    When I listened quietly, Manar took out a folded paper from his pocket. He put it down on the table, and as soon as I saw the seal, I knew what it was.


    ¡°¡­ one of the letters survived? You were able to retrieve it?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Manar answered, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He handed me the letter without a fight. I opened it, and while I read it, Manar explained, ¡°If we didn¡¯t find this particular body this early, the murderer would have mutilated the corpse further and thrown them out all over the countryside. He would have also destroyed the letter, just like all the other times. Luckily, we found him in his act. He was just finishing beheading this body when he spotted us and ran. Some of our brothers went after him, but he was too fast. He disappeared.¡±


    I finished the letter and returned it to Manar, who narrowed his eyes and looked down at my hand.


    ¡°I thought you would rip it into pieces, but I guess I was wrong, Juya.¡±


    He was laughing at me, so I replied, ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It was true that the letter contained a message that would cause no good. It stated that contrary to the last message, which said all of the warriors in the capital were dead, one of them survived and traveled to one of the southern kingdoms. There, he was able to muster another army and recapture the capital. However, he was murdered in the end by one of the warriors from the southern kingdoms.


    It was a ridiculous story.


    So many of the Innocent Ones, my fellow brothers, were probably killed by now, many others too¡­ Including the family and friends of those living in Minurd.


    Letters containing these kinds of messages must¡¯ve been sent to us before, but it seemed none of them arrived safely for a while now. Why is that?


    Suddenly, I realized what Manar was suggesting.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± I rubbed my forehead and asked, ¡°So are you suspecting that I am the one who has been murdering the messengers?¡±


    It was obviously not true. Not true at all, but¡­ how should I prove it? Did I even need to prove my innocence? My fellow brother continued to look at me suspiciously, and I knew this wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Manar asked, ¡°So you didn¡¯t do this? Juya, you have been acting as Prince Camille¡¯s teacher for a while now. In the beginning, you used to spend most of your time here in the selamlique. You would go to the training hall and then return here early. However, nowadays, no one has seen much of you. You leave early in the morning and return in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because I was given more responsibilities in serving his highness.¡±


    ¡°But there haven¡¯t been many people who saw you actually being with Prince Camille or being in his quarters. The training has been happening only every other day now, right? So, where have you been spending most of your time lately?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell him the entire truth because there were too many secrets I would have to reveal in the process. It was an unfortunate thing for me to lie to my fellow brother, but it was even worse to tell Prince Camille and the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡¯s private stories to Manar.


    So I only told him the truth. A partial truth, but the truth, nonetheless.


    ¡°You are mistaken, Manar. I didn¡¯t even know what was going on with the messengers until you told me now. I also didn¡¯t know that you and the other brothers were working on this case.¡±


    ¡°You are only pretending ignorance, Juya. You never spend much time with any of the brothers, yet some of them reported to me that they saw you go into Eriez¡¯s room secretly and spend a lot of time with him discussing something. What do you say to that?¡±


    ¡°Eriez has been going through some hard times lately, so I was trying to console him as a good friend would.¡±


    Manar began to laugh, ¡°K¡­ Kkkk¡­ Hahaha¡­. Console him? Eri has been suspected of being behind this entire situation. You do know that, right? Now you¡¯re telling me you were ¡®consoling him?''¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    ¡°Think carefully, my brother. Even if you keep your mouth shut, the evidence will eventually lead us to the culprit. It was you who claimed to have abducted the Virtuous Priestess just to save your friend, right? Thankfully, the warrior corrected that situation, but it doesn¡¯t mean you and Eriez will get away with it again. You better watch yourself, Iztal Juya.¡±


    ¡°Manar!¡±


    He smirked and stood to leave. I grabbed his shoulder, but when I did, Manar turned towards me and put a dagger against my neck.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Our abrupt move ended up knocking the head to roll down from the table. I didn¡¯t even move to see where it went because the sharpness against my neck felt uncomfortable.


    I pleaded with Manar, ¡°I am not lying, Manar. Please believe me. I did enter the harem, and I said what I did because I really did it! As for killing the messengers¡­ I certainly did NOT do such a thing. I am telling you I didn¡¯t because I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then who else could have done it? Among all of the brothers, the quickest and the best tactician is you, Juya, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That was before. At one point, I was considered the best, but there have been many new and young recruits who came to Minurd since then. Isn¡¯t it natural that better and faster brothers appear and replace the oldies? Like I did to you, Manar.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And how could you be certain that the murderer is one of the brothers? You need to think carefully, Manar.¡±


    Manar finally pushed me away, and I fell to the floor. He grabbed the head, and I assumed he was leaving.


    However, to my surprise, he seemed hesitant. What was he thinking?


    After a few seconds of silence, Manar asked me, ¡°Then tell me, Juya. How did you sneak into the harem? If you tell me that, perhaps I will believe you. I will try, at least.¡±


    ¡°Why, Manar? Are you going to try to get into it, too, to rape the odalisques¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If you could get in, then you must know that I will be able to find a way as well, but only if you really did succeed in sneaking in and out of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So tell me. Tell me how you got in, so I can believe your story.¡±


    How much could I trust him? If I told him, would he cause an even bigger problem later? Manar looked genuine today, but¡­ What if he really did commit rape?


    ¡­ He was right, though. If I found a way in, he shouldn¡¯t have a problem finding it as well eventually. He was almost out the door when I opened my mouth, ¡°When you climb up the northeastern minaret and look down towards the harem, you can see a narrow path before the stone wall split into two. It is hidden in the shadow, and it looks almost like a staircase.¡±


    Manar stopped at the door and listened to me. I pictured the path and continued, ¡°Also, if you go up the northwestern minaret and look down towards the harem, you can see a pipe that leads into the inside of the harem. The entrance to this pipe is a water channel¡­ If you look underneath it, you will find a secret staircase.¡±


    These paths were narrow, so someone like Eriez wouldn¡¯t fit, but a slim man like myself or an average woman could easily crawl in and out.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Manar was satisfied with my explanation. When I was done, I looked up and saw that he was already gone.

 Chapter 34

    Story 20. The Line between the Light and the Shadow (3)


    Chapter 34


    If what Manar told me was true¡­ That everyone suspected Eriez of killing the messengers¡­ Then what could I do for him?


    Firstly, I decided to stop visiting him at night. It didn¡¯t matter to me; I was only going because I was worried Eriez might be lonely, but¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped. My involvement with him seemed to be worsening the suspicion against him. Besides, if the real murderer continued to kill¡­ Then I was sure he would be captured eventually.


    Finally, Virtuous Priestess¡¯s monthly bleeding began. Because of it, Prince Camille and I were kicked out of the Sacred Room. We were forced to spend our time in the library or in the inner garden, and at least this way, there were plenty of people who witnessed us studying. This was a good thing.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if those odalisques were trustworthy women. What if they were planning, or even doing something while they were safely hidden from us? Curious about their history, I closed my book and asked his highness, ¡°Is there somewhere I can learn Hwenian in Minurd?¡±


    ¡°W-why do you ask, Juya?¡±


    They were in the library, and the boy prince looked up from his own book in surprise. He hesitated a little, but there was no point in lying about it.


    ¡°¡­ Well¡­ if you try, I am sure you can learn it, but¡­ I don¡¯t see the need for you to learn the language, Juya.¡±


    The prince loved to chat. Whenever I asked a question, his eyes would sparkle and answer excitedly, but it seemed that my question about the Hwenian language was not something he felt comfortable with. He obviously didn¡¯t want to teach me.


    Pretending indifference, I shrugged my shoulders and answered, ¡°I was just curious, Your Highness. If the odalisques can learn it to serve the Virtuous Priestess, why couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    The truth was, I wanted to understand what those women were talking about. A while back, Eriez told me he would talk and try to convince the priestess, but if they spoke different languages, what would be the point of talking?


    If he couldn¡¯t get his thoughts across¡­ I feared he meant it when he claimed he would threaten her with his sword¡­ Or worse¡­


    Prince Camille stood up reluctantly and walked into the inner part of the library. I followed him quietly.


    ¡°Well¡­. Umm¡­. I think it was here somewhere¡­¡±


    He looked through the books. His fingers followed the row of books, and when he reached a small empty spot, he flinched, ¡°Oh, Acamille¡­!¡±


    He said a word that sounded very similar to his name and began to pant nervously. He was clearly distressed, and I had no idea why.


    ¡°Acamille? What do you mean, your highness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Nothing at all¡­¡±


    Prince Camille looked around anxiously before grabbing my hand. He looked guilty like he had done something terrible as he whispered to me, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone. You can¡¯t, Juya. I will tell you everything you want to know, so please¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon? What are you saying, your highness? What shouldn¡¯t I tell¡­?¡±


    Without answering, the boy walked away. Not understanding what was happening, I quickly followed him, but before I reached the first corner, I heard and felt a brief and minor vibration.


    When I finally turned around the corner, he was nowhere to be found, and only a deadly silence greeted me.


    ¡°¡­ your highness? Prince Camille?!¡±


    ***


    There was something extraordinary about Sevan Camille¡¯s quarter. I enjoyed spending time with the prince, but this didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t paying attention to my surroundings. After all, I was ultimately here because of an order from Hakim Karid. I would never forget my duties.


    Prince Camille¡¯s building took up a large portion of this castle. The building included the prince¡¯s servants¡¯ quarters, a good-sized library, and the prince¡¯s living areas, but even counting all of these, they didn¡¯t account for the giant size of the building. The size and shape of the building seen from the outside did not match what I saw inside.


    Once, I asked about this to the prince, but he never explained it to me.


    Suddenly, Prince Camille reappeared in front of me and handed me a book.


    ¡°If you are curious about Hwenian, why don¡¯t you have a look at this?¡±


    The book he offered me was the size of my hand. It had a hardcover, and on it, there were letters embedded in it. I didn¡¯t recognize them at all. When I opened it, the pages were filled with small letters.


    ¡°What is this, your highness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dictionary. There once was a high-ranking nobleman from Hwen who exiled to Minurd. He made this. This book explains how to read the Hwenian letters, and it also includes simple words necessary to communicate in Hwenian, so¡­¡±


    It must have taken a long time to create this book. It was awe-inspiring, and I obviously couldn¡¯t refuse such a gift from his highness. When I took it and looked at it closer, I could smell the sweet scent. It was the exact same scent I smelt on His Highness.


    ¡°Alright, so¡­ Ae, be, ce, de¡­¡±


    ***


    I studied the Hwenian letters for the rest of the day. When I returned to my room late at night, my good friend was waiting for me at the door with a sad face. I had no idea I upset him this much.


    ¡°I heard that you have been getting along well with Prince Camille, and now I can see that it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Eri¡­ You can¡¯t be here¡­ I will explain later, so for now¡­¡±


    ¡°What is there to explain?¡±


    He acted like he was here to take away something from me. I didn¡¯t go to his room last night or the night before, and now, here he was. He seemed ready to collect three days worth of my body.


    ¡°Mmm¡­? Kk¡­ hhh¡­¡±


    When I resisted him, he pushed me into the room and kissed me as he slammed me against the wall. It was clear he wanted to get me hard as fast as he could. I felt his tongue invading my mouth and roaming around wildly. My teeth, my tongue, the roof of my mouth, and deep into my throat¡­ This man filled me completely.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I had to make him leave. If someone saw us together again, I was afraid the suspicion on Eriez, as well as myself, would worsen. However, no matter how hard I pushed him away, he refused to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk, Juya. You need to tell me why you are doing this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Eri. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Get inside right now, Juya, or would you like to do it right here at the doorway for everyone to see? Is it that you like being watched? I¡¯m okay with it if you are.¡±


    I realized that no matter what I said, it wouldn¡¯t work. Eriez was starving for my body, and because of it, he has lost his mind. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I obviously couldn¡¯t stay out here, but I also couldn¡¯t obey him and go into my room with him. If I continued to let him have me like this¡­ I knew it would be a mistake.


    I decided I would let him decide. When I refused to move, no matter how hard he pushed, he finally put his hand inside my pants. It seemed he was seducing me.


    He whispered to me as he groped me, ¡°Do you not need me anymore, Juya? I¡­ I can smell that scent on you¡­ The sweet scent his highness uses¡­ Did you pleasure yourself while smelling his scent all day? How nice. Does he now let you have him? Does His Highness put his member inside of you now? Are you still loosened up from being with him tonight?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Story 21. The Line between the Light and the Shadow (4)


    Chapter 35


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How was Prince Camille¡¯s penis? Was it better than mine? If I remember correctly, you were obsessed with his d*ck, right?¡±


    Eriez was mistaken, but my mind went to the gutter immediately. The picture he drew was my dream. What would it feel like to do it with the prince? My body flinched by just thinking about it. We did spend a lot of time together. Whenever I left his quarters at night, I could smell his distinct scent on my cloth. Did other people also think something was going on between us?


    I desperately wished that someday, my dream would come true. Eventually, His Highness would want me just as much as I wanted him. It wasn¡¯t that I saw him as an easy prey like the Goddess¡¯ warrior suggested. If Prince Camille became a Goddess¡¯ warrior himself, I would be honored to follow him and obey him.


    I liked to think that His Highness and I became very close recently. He seemed pleased to spend so much time with me. Sometimes, when I asked him awkward questions, he seemed uncomfortable, but he also confided in me by telling me some of his secrets.


    The man standing in front of me sucked on my shoulder. He was big and strong. The man in front of me wasn¡¯t the prince. It was Eriez.


    He got closer to me, and with one hand, he stroked my front while with his other hand, he began to grope my back. Slowly, my mind became foggy, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I really cared who took my body as long as I was satisfied.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ mhh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes, wanting to focus on my body and not my brain. I wanted his hand to touch my bare skin, and I wanted to swallow him whole. Feeling tense, my body shivered. This wasn¡¯t my first time anymore, so I knew any man¡¯s member would be able to fill me and satisfy my body.


    No, wait! This wasn¡¯t right. I had to remember where I was. I had to fight my urges.


    ¡°No, Eri¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    My voice shook. It almost sounded like I was about to cry. I quickly took out a book from my pocket and showed it to him.


    ¡°Look, Eri. This is a book his Highness gave to me. It is about the Hwenian language. It¡¯s an old book from the library, so I smell like this. It¡¯s not what you think. Nothing happened between Prince Camille and me, so don¡¯t worry. I was just studying the laws and ethics at the library¡­ That is the only thing I have been doing lately¡­ There is nothing going on between me and His Highne¡­ kkk¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Eriez sighed profoundly and pushed me away. I ended up dropping the book on the floor. It was a precious gift from the prince, so I quickly picked it up and checked to make sure it was still intact.


    Looking down at me, Eriez said coldly, ¡°You¡­ We are soldiers, nothing more. What is the point of you suddenly studying? All you have to do is know how to fight. That¡¯s all.¡±


    I heard him walk away from me, but I didn¡¯t stop him. I couldn¡¯t because I knew what he was feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I entered my room, my body was burning up with desire. Eri¡¯s touch was enough to make me want more. I took off my shirt, and as I did, the fabric caressed my nipples, making me gasp.


    Eriez¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really am, but¡­


    Whenever our bodies needed a release, just like mine was right now, we were given ways to satisfy ourselves. Ironically, it was by using the substance Prince Camille created. I ran to the washroom and made sure it was empty. I quickly opened the glass jars and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°AHH¡­. Ahh¡­.¡±


    I leaned against a corner of two walls and stroked myself roughly. Feeling that I needed more, I got some of the incense on my finger and inserted it into myself. I knew it would be enough. Because of the frequent penetration by Eriez, my anus was more accommodating now.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­.. Mmmmmm¡­. Ahh¡­¡±


    Feeling my finger against the sensitive inner skin, I twisted my body and ended up collapsing to the floor on my knees. I stared at the floor and saw myself, pink and wet. I remembered Eriez telling me I looked pretty. Clearly, he had a questionable eyesight.


    Eri also told me he loved how I moaned. My finger made a wet noise, and I moaned, ¡°Ahh¡­ mmmm¡­. Arrr¡­ k, kkkhhh¡­¡±


    Then suddenly¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh? Ahh?¡±


    My back bent backward on its own after feeling the raw sensation. My finger was deep inside of me, but it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. In fact, an intense pleasure erupted from my back and quickly spread everywhere like a lightening.


    Ecstasy.


    Wait¡­ C-could this be¡­


    I was surprised. I didn¡¯t feel any fear, only curiosity. This feeling was something Prince Camille talked about before. I felt a little uncertain. Was I mistaken?


    I licked my other finger and put it inside of me where I felt the shocking pleasure, and¡­


    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡±


    ***


    It felt¡­ nothing like anything I experienced before. I dropped my member and began to use both of my hands to pleasure my back. I put two fingers inside of me and used the other hand to push harder into me.


    His Highness told me I would feel the greatest pleasure of my life¡­


    and it was true.


    Still on my knees, I moved my body against my finger up and down. Faster and faster¡­ My eyes blurred, and I felt dizzy, perhaps because of the incense. Despite the light-headedness, I couldn¡¯t stop, and I didn¡¯t know why. Usually, by now, I would have orgasmed just by stroking my penis. I would have cleaned up myself already.


    However, now¡­ my body remained on the border of pain and satisfaction. It seemed that I couldn¡¯t climax for some reason. It was still a pleasure, but I felt the need for something thicker inside of me rather than my skinny fingers.


    The opening of my body was soaking wet and soft. It wasn¡¯t just from the incense¡­ Some kind of moisture was coming out from inside of me. It couldn¡¯t have been semen, so¡­ what was it?


    It coated my hand, and I muttered, ¡°Ahh¡­ this is madness.¡±


    Finally, my body gave in to the pleasure. I fell down on the floor, and my head was filled with stars. I was in a trance; my body felt like it was buried in something warm and soft.


    I almost fell asleep from it, but thankfully, I regained my consciousness after a while. I shivered at the thought of someone finding me like this in the washroom.


    Still feeling weak and slightly confused, I quickly washed myself and returned to my room.


    What was happening to my body?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I decided to return the Hwenian dictionary to its owner. Yesterday, I tried using the letter I learned to read the first page of a Hwenian book, but it was a complete failure. I gave up quickly in frustration.


    Eriez was right. We were soldiers; fighting was our job and our talent. Even if I spent time studying this language, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it enough to speak it fluently. Besides, I suspected those who spoke this language in Minurd didn¡¯t learn blindly from nothing like me.


    If I could learn from someone fluent in this language¡­ It would be so much more helpful, but if the prince wouldn¡¯t teach me, who else could I ask? Besides, I wondered where his highness learned the language from.


    I remembered him telling me this dictionary was created by a high-ranking Hwenian who exiled to Minurd. On the first page of the dictionary, his very long name was written clearly.


    Sapain Elkara Miser El Hwenia.


    It was very hard to read. When did this man arrive here? When did he die? The book didn¡¯t look very old to me, or¡­ did this have something to do with that Hwenian intruder who was killed recently?


    The next morning, I went to visit Prince Camille. It was early in the morning, but none of the servants knew where he was. His Highness wasn¡¯t in his bedroom, library, washroom, or any of the spare rooms. Just in case, I went to check the Sacred Room where the Virtuous Priestess was residing, but he wasn¡¯t there either. All I saw and heard were women¡¯s peals of laughter.


    The servant who saw Prince Camille the last informed me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all I know is that His Highness was at the library late into the night yesterday.¡± The servant added that after I left, the prince remained in the library until well after midnight.


    ¡°So, you never saw him leave?¡±


    ¡°I waited for a long time, so I could help him to his bed, but he never came out of the library. I think that perhaps he spent the night there.¡±


    ¡°But, I just checked there, and he wasn¡¯t there!¡±


    We looked at each other in confusion. Just in case I missed him, we decided to go back to the library. I walked into the inner area where His Highness found the Hwenian dictionary for me. I knew it was rude of us to look through his personal spaces, but I didn¡¯t hesitate. What if Prince Camille was in danger and needed help?


    I only had one option right now, and that was to continue to search for him. The only problem was how.


    I was reminded of how the size and shape of this building differed much from what I saw inside. There had to be a massive hidden area in this building somewhere. That time when Prince Camille suddenly disappeared¡­ I remembered hearing an odd noise and vibration. It sounded like some kind of a pulley dragging something cumbersome. It was evident that there must be some kind of a secret hidden door somewhere.


    A place where Prince Camille hid more of his secrets¡­


    I had no right to meddle in his affairs, but I still needed to know that he was safe. The fact that no one knew his whereabouts was a huge problem.


    I looked at each shelf carefully. I tried to remember which direction that pulley sound originated. Where was this library located when seen from the outside of the building? Which area could hold a secret passage?


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    I finally found the answer. It was a wall decoration that was the shape of a tree branch. It was on the western wall at the waist level, and from it, there was a long thin golden rope that could be pulled easily. There were other decorations on the wall with similar-looking ropes, but this particular one made an odd clicking noise when pulled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clear this area to have a better look.¡±


    I called for a few of the servants and ordered them to take down all the decorations on the wall. When it was cleared, I could see a thin gap in the middle of the wall.


    I made everyone leave and pulled on the golden rope.


    Rumble, rumble¡­ Screech¡­


    The narrow gape suddenly widened, and a dark area appeared. I could smell something sweet burning from it. What could it be?


    Was there a fire inside? The air felt thick and heavy, and feeling panicked, I ran in.


    ¡°Your highness! Prince Camille¡­ Argh¡­. Cough, cough¡­ Your highness!¡±


    I came out of the area, unable to breathe. Quickly, I got a wet towel to cover my nose and my mouth. I grabbed a lantern and ran into the darkness again.


    ***


    The hallway that was made out of a squeaky wooden floor wasn¡¯t very long, but despite it, it took me a while to find the prince.


    Along the way, I saw several rooms, but I passed them quickly. Each room was in a horrible condition, filled with strange pieces of metals and glasses. I continued to run until I found a staircase. I ran up only to find another hallway. I ran and ran, and I passed by so many doors¡­


    This was a vast place, and it made sense that it was a mess. If only the prince frequented this area and no servants were allowed, there would have been no one to keep it clean. There weren¡¯t any windows or ventilation, no lights and no lanterns.


    It was a dark, dingy place, so what was the prince doing here? Why did he stay here so long?


    I did find a few tools that could have been used to make fire and cook, but the whole place reeked of unpleasant medicinal smell. I didn¡¯t think anyone actually lived here.


    I sighed deeply. At least, I felt relieved that there wasn¡¯t any fire. The air smelled of smoke, but I was slowly getting used to it. I felt dizzy, but nothing more.


    Finally, I knew I was getting closer to his highness because the distinct sweet smell of the prince was getting stronger. The aroma was so intense that I began to feel nauseous.


    ¡°Your Highness? Are you here? Your Highness?¡±


    At the end of the hallway, I saw a streak of light seeping through from a wall. When I got closer, I could hear someone¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t the voice I was hoping and expecting. Instead, I realized that the voices were those of the women downstairs. The wall was obviously built poorly.


    ¡®So where am I¡­?¡¯


    I tried to picture the blueprint of this building and figure out my approximate location. I continued to look for his highness when suddenly, I found a door where the doorknob didn¡¯t have any dust on it. When I opened it, the room was filled with a cloud of white smoke. At least, I saw that this room wasn¡¯t as messy as the other rooms.


    In the corner, there was a small metallic bowl on a table. It was giving off thick smoke, and I realized that the smell was coming from it. In front of it¡­. I saw the boy prince slumped on top as if he was asleep.


    ¡°Your Highness! Are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Story 22. The Line between the Light and the Shadow (5)


    Chapter 37


    I shivered when I saw the prince. Was he okay? What happened to him? When I ran to him and lifted him up, thankfully, he was still conscious.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. Juya? Hehehe¡­¡±


    He sounded intoxicated. When I checked his eyes, I saw that they were foggy. I was about to take him outside but decided to cover up the bowl with the burning incense first. I used a thick book nearby and placed it on top of the container, but as I did, I realized that I missed a long stick that was leaning against the bowl. I ended up knocking it off the table, and because of the sound, the prince finally woke up a little bit more. He flailed around and murmured, ¡°Oh¡­ that¡­ if you leave it, it will cause a fire¡­ You need to put in on the table¡­¡±


    However, when I checked it carefully, there was no more fire or even the smallest sparks in the bowl. It was only filled with burnt ashes that smelled very intoxicating.


    I needed to take the prince out to get him some fresh air. The only reason his highness was still conscious was that this place was so huge, and it wasn¡¯t very well insulated. However, I still needed to get him to safety as soon as possible.


    I held his upper body and began to drag him out. When I got to the hallway, the air felt a little better. To drag him all the way out from this place¡­ I knew it would take me too long. What about all the obstacles?


    I looked around, hoping to find a way to go directly downstairs from where I was without having to go to the end of this long hallway.


    I thought hard, and I assumed that there must be a ladder somewhere that must lead downstairs. I let the prince lean against the nearby corner, and I began to search for it.


    One thing that allowed me to relax was the fact that the prince continued to murmur. He had to be okay if he could talk like this, right?


    ¡°Juya¡­ what are you doing¡­ I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Hah¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ It¡¯s nothing b-bad¡­ No need to hurry or panic¡­ Just need to rest a little¡­ Umm¡­ there¡­ you¡­ there is gunpowder everywhere here¡­ so no¡­ if there is even the smallest spark¡­ We¡­ are all going to die¡­ haha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Your Highness?! We need to get out first, or else, you are going to die! Dammit!¡±


    I tried to open the lock on one of the doors. When it refused to budge, I used the back of my sword and broke it. The lock could be replaced later if necessary.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? No¡­ It¡¯s¡­ I¡­ I just came here to rest because¡­ I was so anxious¡­ I¡­ I wanted Juya to like me and respect me¡­ Approve of me¡­ But¡­ umm¡­. But I think¡­ I told you too many of my secrets¡­ I¡­ I couldn¡¯t calm down, so I came here¡­ Juya¡­ Juya¡­ You¡­ Are you going to tell my brother what happened here to¡­ aren¡¯t you, about yesterday, about this¡­ b-because you are the Innocent One?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? What are you saying, your highness?¡±


    ¡°If you tell him¡­ I¡­ he might really kill me¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    Before he could say more, I broke the door completely and finally found a way out. Inside the room was a metal door on the floor and a ladder beside it. I realized that this was the room I found before when I tried to find his highness a while back.


    I returned to the prince and said to him, ¡°Please get on my back. I will carry you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I can walk by myself¡­ Ahh¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go¡­ I want to stay here¡­ Let¡¯s stay here together, Juya¡­¡±


    I was becoming breathless and dizzy myself. Without his help, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to take him with me. All we had to do now was go into that room and go down the ladder¡­ I begged the prince to help me help him. It was becoming tough for me to focus.


    I pulled on him and pleaded with him, ¡°Your highness¡­ Please get up! Why would you think the Goddess¡¯ Warrior would kill you? You are talking nonsense. He would never do that! The warrior¡­ Cough, cough. He¡­ would never¡­ He¡­ You are his flesh and blood¡­ I am sure the warrior cares about you the most¡­ in this world! I know it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? My brother? Hahahaha.¡±


    Prince Camille laughed sarcastically, but it seemed like he was beginning to realize the seriousness of this situation. He hung onto me even as he giggled. Thankfully, I was finally able to lift him and help him into the room. I sat him down in front of the ladder and climbed down a few steps myself first. I then helped him down.


    Suddenly, the women who were sitting in the downstairs room noticed us and screamed as if we were vicious burglars.


    ¡°GYAAAA!¡±


    I looked down and saw that the odalisques were in the middle of wiping the drops of blood on the floor. It must have been the priestess¡¯ blood from her monthly bleeding. Forgetting that these women couldn¡¯t understand me, I yelled to reassure them, ¡°Excuse me! Sorry, but we need to get down! It couldn¡¯t be helped!¡±


    I jumped down with the prince on my back, and without looking back, I ran out of the room. I had to leave this place as soon as possible. Being too close to the priestess¡¯s blood could result in being cursed.


    ***


    There was no way of hiding this incident from everyone. The servants noticed Prince Camille¡¯s condition. Before I could even report to him, I knew Hakim Karid would hear about this from the servants. I needed to act fast.


    I gathered the prince¡¯s servants and ordered them to keep quiet about this day. I said to them, ¡°His highness Prince Camille was experimenting when he accidentally inhaled toxic fumes. Luckily, I was able to save him just in time, but you will all need to keep an eye on him from now on to make sure something like this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    When the prince regained his full consciousness, I was the one who cleaned up after him. The first and most important task to be completed was to tidy up the secret place. It was a hidden area only used by His Highness, but it still needed to be clean, so it would be comfortable for the prince.


    Prince Camille apologized to me, ¡°Juya¡­ you saw everything, didn¡¯t you¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry you had to see me like that¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he apologized to me. Although he was intoxicated and behaved strangely, I was told that the special incense made a person more relaxed and therefore more honest. If what he said to me and how he acted in the secret room was his honest thoughts and feelings¡­ then I felt grateful, even honored. It showed how he trusted and depended on me.


    How could I not love this fragile boy? How could I not protect this precious prince?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    I explained to Prince Camille, ¡°Your Highness, I will have the servants clean your hidden space immediately. We need to have an appropriate ventilation system there. Based on what I could tell, the flooring was very worn, so why don¡¯t we fix that? A fresh new floor would be nice. I will help myself.¡±


    ¡°But, Juya! That space¡­ There are things in there that others shouldn¡¯t touch¡­¡±


    I expected the prince to say something like this. Prince Camille looked awkward, and I patted his shoulder and replied reassuringly, ¡°You said there was gunpowder, right? I remember. If it is indeed dangerous, Your Highness can come as well and supervise us in person. You can tell us everything that we should do one after another. We will only do what you tell us to do.¡±


    We also had to fix the door and the lock I smashed. I also remembered seeing dirty bowls, pots, and tools everywhere. They needed to be thoroughly cleaned. I also planned on installing glass lights high up in the walls. These would be safe from any fire hazards.


    However, before we could begin the work, we were interrupted abruptly.


    ¡°Iztal Juya! Please come out now!¡±


    One of the servants told me that several of my brothers were outside, looking for me. They were threatening to come in if I didn¡¯t go out to meet them immediately. The servant looked pale.


    Prince Camille seemed scared, ¡°W-what is going on?¡±


    ¡°I will go and check it out. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing, your highness.¡±


    I ran out quickly, and to my shock, Manar and his buddies were in the garden. Some of them had their swords drawn, and the servants were trembling in fear. I pushed aside the servants to get to my brothers.


    Punch!


    Manar punched me in the face before I could react.


    ¡°Arrgh! What do you think you are¡­!¡±


    ¡°The Virtuous Priestess is here, isn¡¯t she? You promised you wouldn¡¯t lie, Iztal Juya! Tell us the truth! Answer us!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I suppose this was expected. If I could think of this plan, why couldn¡¯t Iztal Manar?


    Manar said menacingly, ¡°You have been serving Prince Camille very closely lately, and I learned recently that His Highness can speak a little bit of Hwenian. Someone mentioned that you even got a Hwenian book from his highness. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I also heard that a few odalisques escaped the harem on their own recently. It made sense because this is about the time when the priestess would have her monthly bleed. Odalisques aren¡¯t stupid, which means they must have left to serve their lady.¡± His eyes narrowed in satisfaction as he continued, ¡°I recently learned that those women speak Hwenian, of all languages. Haha¡­ So where¡­ oh, where in this small Minurd¡­ would they have gone to? I wonder¡­¡±


    I had no intention of giving him the answer he wanted. I stood up and screamed at him, ¡°You! You went into the harem, didn¡¯t you, Manar? You promised me you wouldn¡¯t! You fooled me into letting you know the secret, and now, you went inside the Harem! You went in there!¡±


    ¡°So what? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    When I tried to attack him, I was stopped by the other brothers. This had to be a huge deal! Didn¡¯t it¡­?


    The other brothers asked Manar excitedly, ¡°What? Manar! You went into the harem? Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Did you get to see the odalisques? How were they? Were they pretty like the rumors?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go in and have all the fun by yourself, did you? Oh, come on¡­ Bastard! You went in, and you didn¡¯t even tell us.¡±


    It seemed that none of them saw the seriousness of Manar¡¯s action. Manar smirked and said to me, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Like I told you before, Juya, you went in yourself, so why couldn¡¯t I? I told you I would be able to figure it out even if you didn¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t understand why you are trying to reprimand me when I only did what you did.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    Manar walked up to me and looked at me daringly. He continued, ¡°So answer me, my brother, Juya. Did the prince, who loves the Hwenian language, ask you to kidnap the Virtuous Priestess? Have you been spending all of your time here so you can keep an eye on her?¡±


    If it was any other time, I would have claimed ignorance and told him to go inside. I would have dared him to look for himself and see if those women were inside the building because the women were hidden in the Sacred Room. None of the brothers were familiar with Prince Camille¡¯s quarters, which meant there was no way they would find the women.


    However, of all days¡­ Today, all the hallways were opened and exposed because we were about to work on cleaning up the hidden area.


    There was no time. Did I have to lie? Even if I did, would they believe me? Or¡­ Was it better to tell the whole truth and ask my brothers to be understanding? They were my brothers, after all¡­ Like me, maybe they could feel sympathetic towards poor Prince Camille.


    However, before I could make a logical decision, Manar decided it for me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you are serving the Goddess¡¯ warrior or the prince. Did the idiotic Prince Camille tell you that he is in love with the Virtuous Priestess? Ha! He calls himself the student of laws and ethics, yet he covets his brother¡¯s woman? Did he already have the priestess? Was he satisfied? He is called the ¡®Prince¡¯ only in Minurd, you know. In truth, he is the one who killed the Goddess! He is cursed! He thinks he is a man just because he took the priestess? He is only 17 and, therefore, still a boy¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    How could Manar say something so vulgar? How dare he? I couldn¡¯t let him get away with shaming the prince. My blood boiled, and my body moved on its own.


    What did he know? Nothing. He didn¡¯t know how Prince Camille was framed. He wasn¡¯t the one who killed the Goddess! Did Manar know how much the warrior cared about the prince? Did he know how hard Prince Camille tried to be loved and recognized?


    Manar would and could never understand.


    I drew my sword but was quickly stopped by the other brothers, but I was able to fight my way with my bare hands and reach Manar. Grabbing his neck, I was about to punch his face when I was kicked and kneed by the other brothers. I collapsed to the ground, and the men began to beat me mercilessly.


    I groaned, ¡°Argh¡­ Let me go! Y-you bastards!¡±


    Manar sneered and said to me, ¡°So, you won¡¯t answer me¡­ I see.¡±


    If I couldn¡¯t stop them from going into His Highness¡¯ quarters, what was the point?¡± Tears rolled down my face, not from the pain but from my own uselessness.


    Manar announced loudly, ¡°Listen, everyone. Go inside and find the Virtuous Priestess and her odalisques. Those women left their sacred harem on their own and thereby breaking the law. There is no need to show them any mercy. Do what you would like with them.¡±


    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡±


    Just then, I saw many of my other brothers entering the garden. One of them announced, ¡°Are they here? Yes, there they are!¡±


    I recognized the voice. Desperately, I called to him, ¡°Eriez! Hurry up! Stop these crazy bastards!¡±


    Eriez¡¯s men began to fight Manar¡¯s friends. Eriez, who was ignoring them all, ran up to me and hugged me tightly as if to protect me from everyone.


    I couldn¡¯t push him away.


    I didn¡¯t care that the others were surrounding us. I didn¡¯t care if they saw us like this. In Eriez¡¯s strong arms, I burst into tears.

 Chapter 39

    Story 23: The Goddess¡¯ Warrior (1)


    Chapter 39


    I was hurt. Cuts and bruises covered my body, but thankfully, I didn¡¯t think I had any broken bones or internal bleeding. I stood up on my own, and when I came out of the bathroom after washing up, Eriez was waiting for me outside.


    ¡°Are you okay, Juya?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ better than expected, I think.¡±


    Even after I told him I was okay, the big guy continued to follow me. Did he have something else to say to me?


    ¡°Juya¡­ I think it would be best if you don¡¯t do anything that would get you noticed by the other brothers.¡±


    ¡°Why? They were the ones who humiliated Prince Camille! They started it! Do you think I should have just listened back there?¡±


    ¡°I think if something needs to be done, the Goddess¡¯ Warrior will do it in good time¡­¡±


    Eriez followed me into my room and continued, ¡°Juya, listen to me carefully. The brothers are divided. I am trying my best to unite them, but it¡¯s not working. In fact, it is getting worse the more I get involved¡­ because some of the Innocent Ones are following me as their leader, and they consider Manar and his men as their enemies¡­ Our brothers aren¡¯t thinking clearly. They are spending all of their time criticizing each other and trying to pick fights. I don¡¯t want you to get involved, Juya. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. You know how it is¡­ Lately, all that the Innocent Ones are doing is running around in groups, not doing their duties at all¡­¡±


    ¡°So is that why you haven¡¯t told me about what has been going on? About all this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I folded my shirt and glared at Eriez, who looked uneasy. There were so many uncertainties going on right now. Our situation was very fragile. I knew some believed that I was the one who killed the messengers. Some thought it was Eriez. There was also a possibility that Eriez¡¯s followers were behind it.


    ¡°Eri, Manar told me everything already. I didn¡¯t kill anyone, but¡­ Anyway, I wonder if he believes that I didn¡¯t kill those messengers now based on what happened today. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Juya! The thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°Eri, who do you think I am? What do you think of me?¡±


    I have been wondering about this for a while now. Although I have let Eriez use my body to satisfy him, this didn¡¯t mean I was happy about our current relationship. Of course, I disliked our nightly activity¡­


    I continued, ¡°Now that you had me like a girl a few times, do you think I¡¯m just a plaything to be used? Do you see me as a mistress or a concubine? Is that why you are saying these things to me?¡±


    I approached him and looked up at him with a glare. He inhaled deeply, indicating that he certainly did not see me just as one of the brothers.


    ¡°Eri, you see me like some fragile thing to protect and enjoy, don¡¯t you? You think your protection is something you can offer me as a payment for the use of my body. That is all I am to you, aren¡¯t I? I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My pride was hurt, but I smiled at him bitterly. I reached to touch his groin. It wasn¡¯t quite hard, but not completely soft either. He seemed uncertain and uncomfortable.


    ¡°Eri, what you want now is just do it with me, right? You don¡¯t have to keep yapping about this nonsense then. I know what you came here for.¡±


    I stepped back a little and opened my arms. I was topless now, and although my body was bruised, it didn¡¯t look awful. I smiled at Eriez sarcastically.


    Eri stammered, ¡°Juya¡­ My brother¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­ Don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t going to do it? Because I myself want to¡­ I love your manly body. I plan on using your body whenever I need it. Don¡¯t you want to do the same with me?¡±


    I took off my pants and my shoes. I was completely naked, but I wasn¡¯t embarrassed. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what I was doing or what I wanted at this point. Was I joking? Was I doing this just to shut him up? I couldn¡¯t remember anymore.


    I kneeled in front of him and grabbed his butt with my hands. I leaned towards his groin.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that Eriez was slowly giving in. It was understandable because, for the past few nights, I haven¡¯t visited his room. I could feel the sexual frustration through his pants. Teasingly, I pulled it down.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    His taste filled my mouth. I closed my eyes at the familiarity of it and licked his member to harden it. Eriez looked up at the ceiling, trying to remain sober.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ Y-you want to use me¡­?¡±


    The wet sucking noise sounded too intense. With another groan, Eriez added, ¡°Alright then. Use me. You will use me¡­ and I will be used by you¡­ All I want is¡­ for you to know that I am the only man you can use like this¡­ that is all I wish.¡±


    I bit his shaft lightly and looked up at him. He still seemed nervous while trying to figure out my intention.


    ¡°Eri, there is no need to be so serious. You just need to use me too. This can be a lighthearted relationship. You and me. You can penetrate me and cum whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that. You¡­ just need to serve His Highness and get as much information on Hwen as possible¡­ and when the war starts¡­¡±


    I licked the tip of his penis, and turning deep red, Eriez suddenly kneeled in front of me to my eye level.


    ¡°Juya, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    He seemed upset¡­ Desperate¡­ Like he was trying to control his anger.


    With a curious expression, he kissed me and touched me. At first, it felt like the kiss we used to exchange. The brotherly kiss, but soon, it turned into an embrace between lovers.


    Unable to take the heat anymore, I pushed him down on the carpet and got on top of him. I couldn¡¯t wait to take him inside of me, but I knew that my body wasn¡¯t ready. I also couldn¡¯t see anything that could be used as a lubricant.


    Eriez flipped our position and turned me around, so I was on my stomach. Would he put his fingers in me to loosen me? Suddenly, I felt a warm and soft piece of flesh that was entering and licking my insides.


    ¡°E-Eri¡­ Mhh¡­¡±


    The wet sound of his tongue licking me was too erotic. It went deep inside of me, wetting me tenderly. I was worried that I might not be clean enough, but it seemed like the man who¡¯s pleasuring me didn¡¯t care or notice. I felt embarrassed and awkward, but I had no choice but to accept his authority.


    At some point, he must have thought I was wet and loose enough. He sat up and got on top of me. Our skins touched, and I felt a welcoming warmth.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    When he entered me, my body didn¡¯t resist at all. His thickness filled me quickly, and I welcomed it.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Eriez¡¯s hot tongue inside of me felt like hot lava. He moved vigorously as he held onto my waist, and I could feel myself loosening up and widening.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Eri¡­ Ahhh¡­. Mmmgg¡­¡±


    It felt so good. My body spasmed in pleasure. Even when he moved slower, my hands and feet shook. He reached up to rub my nipples, and I tried to touch him as much as I could, wanting to pleasure him too.


    Was this love? Maybe something close? Did it feel like the warmth I felt whenever I was with the prince?


    ¡­ No. It was different.


    However, my body loved it. I was hard, and I needed more to achieve my orgasm. I craved more, stronger, and deeper stimulation. Just having Eri¡¯s tongue moving inside blindly wasn¡¯t enough anymore because I now knew more. I knew the spot that could drive me nuts.


    I leaned my waist back a little and supported myself by placing my hands on the floor. Whenever Eriez¡¯s tongue got close to the spot, I moved my body accordingly, up and down or side to side, so his tongue directly pushed on the sensitive area. Every time the spot was touched, I moaned, ¡°Ahh¡­ AAAaaa¡­ Mmmmhhh¡­¡±


    It was different than when I pleasured myself with my fingers. Having a thick piece of warm flesh stimulating the area was too much. My body felt like it was burning. It was such an intense pleasure that it almost felt painful. I knew I was making loud erotic noises, but I couldn¡¯t help me.


    I wanted even more. Harder¡­ Deeper¡­ I leaned back towards Eri even more, wanting more.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Haaa¡­. Juya¡­ Y-you look like you are feeling good¡­ kkk¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. Yes! So¡­ so good! Ahh¡­ More¡­ Aaaaa!¡±


    I was his slave now. Just as his highness said, I was addicted to this act. Prince Camille explained that, at first, the slaves were forced into doing this, but after a while, they would feel unbelievable pleasure from it.


    He was right.


    I was enslaved now.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I felt myself becoming wet. I lifted one of my legs so Eriez could get even closer. I didn¡¯t want this to stop. I was so close. So close¡­ I closed my eyes, trying to focus on the intense sensation.


    My good friend, a very kind guy, reached out to pleasure my front too. He was panting, and even the slightest touch from him was enough for me to give in to ecstasy.


    ¡°Ahhh! Your highness¡­. My prince¡­. Please!!! Ahhh!¡±


    I was about to scream out Prince Camille¡¯s name again, scream for him to take me as his slave, to penetrate me mercilessly¡­ But then, everything stopped. Suddenly, a strong arm pushed me down to restrain me violently.


    I opened my eyes. My body still hummed with excitement, but I finally realized who it was that was holding me.


    ¡°Haa¡­. Ahh¡­ E-Eri¡­ Eriez¡­¡±


    My friend¡­ My friend who knew me the best in this world. He was panting, trying to calm his breath down. He looked down at me with incredible anger. I smiled awkwardly, but¡­ Eriez¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Juya¡­ Let¡¯s just end it here¡­ now¡­¡±


    He continued to whisper with a devastating sadness, ¡°Let¡¯s stop now¡­ We have both been hurt enough¡­ If we go on any further¡­ I am going to end up killing you¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at first. My body was still in a trance, slowly recovering from the greatest ecstasy I have ever felt. I didn¡¯t feel the need to answer him, so I remained on the floor quietly.


    Eriez got dressed quickly and left the room without looking back.


    ***


    Hakim Karid called for me.


    Based on all the things that happened recently, I knew it couldn¡¯t be anything good, but what I was told was much worse than I expected.


    ¡°I have ordered Iztal Eriez to take over the duty of teaching Camille. As for you, Iztal Juya¡­ I will give you another duty.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? What¡­¡±


    He talked as if this was because I was needed in another division, but I knew very well; this wasn¡¯t the case. It was apparent because Hakim Karid looked down at me with a look of contemplation. He was trying to figure out where to place me.


    He was moving me out of my current position, not because I could be more useful somewhere else. It was because he believed I have done something wrong in serving his highness. What was it, though?


    Was it because I got too close to Prince Camille? I spent a lot of time with the prince, and the majority of this time wasn¡¯t on teaching him to become a fighter.


    Was it because I haven¡¯t been reporting to Hakim Karid often? Or¡­ Was he angry because he heard about what happened with Manar and his men in the prince¡¯s quarters?


    The new position he proposed was surprising. It was, in fact, technically a promotion. I should have been happy with it.


    ¡°Iztal Juya, from now on, you will serve me.¡±


    ¡°¡­? T-thank you for your generosity.¡±


    ¡°You must know that many of the Innocent Ones have been assigned to investigate the murders of the messengers. Because of this, I don¡¯t have enough guards to patrol my quarters. I don¡¯t even have men to guard my room at night. In fact, I have no one for this duty, so you will be responsible for it.¡±


    He was saying all the right things, but I immediately knew something was wrong. Of course, I couldn¡¯t voice my concern.


    Hakim Karid stared at me for a long time before ordering, ¡°Alright then. Go now and get ready.¡± I got up and was about to leave when suddenly, the warrior added, ¡°The most important thing for you is to make sure you clean yourself up thoroughly. Both inside and out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I flinched but remained to turn my head away from him. I couldn¡¯t show him my expression, which was of shock and disbelief. Something was definitely wrong. What did he mean by ¡°inside and out?¡±


    Usually, it would have meant my body and my thoughts. Anyone else who heard his order would have assumed he meant for me to clean my body and keep my thoughts pure as well.


    However, the fact that Eriez was given the position of teaching the prince¡­ I couldn¡¯t be sure. I got a horrible feeling about this.


    I ran out and headed directly towards the washroom to follow his order. My hands and feet shook. Eriez¡­ Did he tell the warrior about us? Did he say to him that I called out the prince¡¯s name when I was with him?


    Did Eriez tell the warrior that I was still in love with Prince Camille, and that I couldn¡¯t be left with his highness anymore?


    I knew I deserved to be punished, but then¡­ What was the reason for having me serve Hakim Karid? What did he mean by clean ¡°inside and out?¡±


    I would have felt better and safer if the warrior just became angry and threatened to kill me. I would have preferred to be whipped or even exiled.


    This uncertainty¡­. It was much worse.


    Meanwhile, I got washed and made sure to clean the inside of me with my fingers, just in case. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ It couldn¡¯t¡­ But¡­


    However, my fear and worry were justified. I found out about it soon enough.


    I got dressed in my formal uniform and waited for Hakim Karid in front of his bedroom. When he appeared, I opened the door, and instead of walking in by himself, he grabbed my head and pushed me into it.


    ¡°Arrggg¡­ My¡­ My Warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He was sighing and panting, and from his heavy footsteps, I could tell that he was furious. I tried to get up as quickly as possible, but he pushed my head down against the floor and whispered, ¡°Iztal Juya, I hear you love men.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Story 24: The Goddess¡¯ Warrior (2)


    Chapter 41


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, My warrior.¡±


    ¡°So, you seduced Iztal Eriez and hurt his feelings, and now, you are probably thinking about taking Camille as well, aren¡¯t you? Do you deny it? I thought you understood me when I warned you before¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see it because my head was still pushed down on the floor, but I could hear the sounds of clothing coming off. I couldn¡¯t answer because he was right about everything. As an Innocent One, I couldn¡¯t lie.


    Suddenly, he pulled my face up, and in front of me, his dark and hairy penis appeared in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Put it inside your mouth, Iztal Juya.¡±


    ¡°¡­ pardon?¡±


    I tried to look up at him, but he pulled me forward, so my lips touched his musky member. Feeling an incredible fear, I felt my teeth chattering. I said to the warrior, ¡°¡­ p-please just kill me, Sir. It is all my fault. I have made a huge mistake. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    When I asked Eriez before, he said he would be willing to suck the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡¯s shaft if ordered. He said it was because the warrior would only ask for such a thing for an excellent reason. Eriez then asked me if I would be willing as well.


    I wasn¡¯t sure.


    When the warrior let my hair go, I kneeled and bowed deeply until my face touched the floor. I expected to feel the sharpness of his sword on my neck, but it never came. After a few seconds of silence, the warrior said to me in a calmer voice, ¡°Look up, Iztal Juya. I am not trying to punish you.¡±


    ¡°My warrior, please¡­ Are you trying to shame me? Please just let me die with my honor, at least¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I have no intention of killing you. I value your skills, Juya. Even Iztal Eriez told me he thinks very highly of your talents as a soldier despite what happened. Someone like you will do very well when we head west for the war. I have a very high expectation of you.¡± He tapped my head with his foot. When I still refused to look up, he lowered his body and pulled me up himself. The warrior continued, ¡°As a matter of fact, I am trying to satisfy you, Iztal Juya. I would never want you, or anyone in Minurd, to be unable to achieve your full potential just because of some minor discomfort and dissatisfaction.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I ask you again. Do you like men?¡± I understood that he didn¡¯t mean to deceive me in any way, but I still couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed to admit the truth. When I remained quiet, he continued, ¡°You must be able to help yourself. You feel helpless against your lust. Even when you are alone and pleasuring yourself, you imagine being penetrated by another man. When you kiss your brothers, you feel desire rather than brotherly love. I will help you then. I will help you satisfy your needs. What do you say?¡±


    I finally looked at him. His face and his body¡­ His member. The Goddess¡¯ warrior was right about everything. I did imagine being taken by a man often. I never expected it would be Hakim Karid, but I began to think that I should be honored for him offering himself to me.


    I closed my eyes and opened my mouth. Slowly, I put his softness inside my mouth and wrapped it with my lips.


    ¡°Mm¡­. Mmmh¡­¡±


    Sweet, musky, and unfamiliar smell awakened my senses.


    This was a man. A man I have never had.


    His penis hardened and ballooned quickly. I was sure it wasn¡¯t because he liked me or anything. It had to be a physiological reaction not being pleasured. Even the warrior must have his needs, and unfortunately, because the Virtuous Priestess has been refusing him, I assumed he hadn¡¯t had any kind of sexual satisfaction in a very long time.


    Perhaps his offer was simply his way of relieving himself.


    Eriez asked me if I would suck the warrior off if I was asked.


    Now I knew the answer was yes. Of course, it was a yes. If he wanted to take me in any way, I would be ready and willing.


    The warrior became as hard as Eriez when he was fully erect. He never told me to stop, and soon, I became excited myself. He was growing bigger and harder, and I had to open as wide as I could. I tried my best not to scrape him with my teeth.


    How would it feel to have this hard piece of flesh inside of me? Would I scream with pleasure?


    However, my thoughts were destroyed when I felt sudden pain between my legs. I opened my eyes and saw that the warrior stepped on my testicles hard.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°So you are getting excited, huh? How funny.¡±


    I tried to breathe as best as I could while his enormous member filled my mouth and my throat. I felt my eyes tearing up, and ignoring my pain, the warrior began to move back and forth against me.


    ¡°Kkk¡­ Mmmmhh¡­ Arrgg¡­ Mmmm¡­ F-forgive¡­ me¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I pulled back. I was panting, and although I was nauseous, I didn¡¯t vomit thankfully. It was probably because I hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day today.


    ¡°Take your clothes off.¡±


    What else could I do except follow his order? I took my shirt off and pulled down my pants. Afraid to show him how excited I was, I turned around before taking my pants off completely. When I kneeled awkwardly, he pushed me against a wall, so my back was fully accessible to him.


    ¡°Good. I see that you cleaned and loosened yourself up well.¡±


    His voice sounded far away, but I could feel the heat of his penis against my butt. Before I could react, he inserted himself into me forcefully.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­!¡±


    There was a minor resistance, but when he pulled back a little and pushed forward again, he was able to enter me to the hilt in a smooth slide. It felt intensely full, but there was no pain. I could tolerate it.


    ¡°Now, Iztal Juya, move your body.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    The Goddess¡¯ warrior¡¯s cold voice sounded so seductive. His words were harsh and uncaring, but I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. As he ordered, I began to move back and forth. I could feel the inside of me loosening up and becoming moist.


    The quiet room filled with wet sounds of our bodies, and I moaned in carnal pleasure, ¡°Mmmhh¡­ Mm¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    I knew where the spot was inside of me¡­ I moved so his shaft would scrape the area. The sensation of his fullness felt terrific. The pathway went through the fullness and emptiness over and over again.


    I wanted the man behind me to thrust into me. I wanted him to do more, but despite the fogginess in my brain, I still could think enough to realize that this wasn¡¯t just any man. It was the Goddess¡¯ warrior; the best thing for me to do was to keep my mouth shut and do as I was told. I continued to support my body with my hands against the wall and moved.


    However¡­ It felt so good¡­ Unable to help myself, I moaned and groaned in pleasure, ¡°Eee¡­ Ha¡­. Ahhh¡­. Aa! Hahhhh¡­ Ahaaaaa¡­ M-my warrior¡­ Aaaa! Ahhh¡­¡±


    Worried that he might be annoyed by my voice, I covered my mouth with my hand. I bit my fingers to stop myself.


    Then, he began to move against me.


    Faster¡­ Deeper¡­


    My legs felt weak, and I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could remain standing like this. I kept sliding down, and I tried my best to keep pulling myself up. He was going against me so fast and forcefully, and my body trembled in ecstasy. From time to time, he slapped my butt as if to punish me for enjoying this too much.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Ugg¡­ Ahh¡­ M-my W-warrior¡­ P, please¡­ fo¡­ forgive¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know what I was saying. I kept apologizing and asked for forgiveness, but for what? I didn¡¯t know. My body was loving this, but my head kept telling me this was very bad. My life may be in danger.


    Then¡­ it was finally over.


    ¡°Wash up and make sure you keep the area clean at all times.¡±


    ¡°¡­ huh? Ahh¡­ Ha¡­ Huh¡­?¡±


    By the time I understood what happened, he was grabbing onto my hair again. The wall I was leaning on had clear sticky fluid splattered all over it. It was a familiar smell, but it took me a while to realize what it was.


    My back opening was still spasming and¡­ leaking? It felt sticky and wet, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed that it was over. My member was still hard and alive, asking for more.


    ¡°How ridiculous.¡±


    His cold voice murmured sarcastically, waking me up from the pleasure-induced trance. It seemed that he decided to leave me alone for a second because I could hear him walking away. I waited till I couldn¡¯t hear him anymore, then I put my face against the sticky wall and put my fingers inside of me¡­


    I was about to moan in pleasure when suddenly, I stopped.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ***


    When I was ten years old, I thought there was no one on my side. I think Hakim Karid, who was 14 at the time, probably felt the same way about his situation. I was a prisoner and he was a captive. This was why he came to see me.


    His servant said to him as he pointed at me, ¡°Please be careful with this boy, My Goddess¡¯ Warrior. This little one is more violent than he looks.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t be able to protect myself against a child? I just want to talk to this boy so move aside.¡±


    At the time, I thought he came to kill me. Until then, I had no information on him. I didn¡¯t even know who he was. The only thing I heard was that the men called the Goddess¡¯ Warriors fought each other in the name of their own kingdoms. They destroyed many families, including my own family and relatives.


    He asked me, ¡°Do you still want to get revenge on those who killed your family?¡±


    I was inside the jail cell, while he remained outside. I glared at him and answered, ¡°Just kill me, you hypocrite!¡±


    ¡°Where did a little boy like you learn such a big word? If you were just anyone, you would be dead by now. You are a fighter, a survivor. I hear the jailers here like to throw you a stick and watch you trying to fight your way out. I doubt you will make it. You will be executed very soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I ask you again. Do you want revenge?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t sure. When I saw the men come in and kill my family, all I could do was scream. I tried to use a sword against them, but I was useless. I ended up getting captured and brought here.


    Even if I wanted revenge¡­ How would I do it? Against who?


    All I had left inside of me was anger, but there was nowhere for me to use it, but at least it made me feel alive.


    ¡°I heard you are a Goddess¡¯ Warrior yourself! People like you have started this war!¡±


    ¡°Indeed technically, I am called a warrior, but in name only. I am a captive myself and barely surviving at this point. I have no power to cause a war or even affect it in any way. I also wouldn¡¯t want to do so.¡±


    He was telling me he was weak, but Hakim Karid¡¯s eyes shined confidently. He lowered his voice and made a strange suggestion, ¡°Soon, I will be sent to another kingdom. This has been my life. Sent to live in different kingdoms so I couldn¡¯t grow my own force. No one wants me to become strong and powerful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But I still have enough power to save you. If you follow me to another kingdom, they will never know that you have once been an inmate. You will get a clean slate, and I will get your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this to me? What is it that you think I can do?¡±


    I asked in a more respectful tone. I could see the deep ambition in the warrior, and I was shocked that he would ask a nobody like me to follow him.


    ¡°Has there ever been a boy who jumped on a soldier without hesitation to save his brothers and sisters? That alone is enough for me to take you under my wing. If you do follow me, you will get more brothers.¡±


    ¡°W, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What is your name? Just your first name. The Innocent Ones serving a Goddess¡¯ warrior do not get to keep their family names.¡±


    This was the beginning of my life with Hakim Karid. At the time, I had no idea I would end up naked and being penetrated by this man.


    ¡°Juya¡­ I¡¯m called Juya.¡±


    ¡°Iztal Juya¡­¡±

 Chapter 43

    Story 25: The Goddess¡¯ Warrior (3)


    Chapter 43


    I was outside the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡¯s bedroom for my overnight guard duty. Suddenly, I heard my name from the inside, so when I walked in, I saw him sitting up and looking at me with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Did you need something, My Warrior?¡±


    ¡°What do you want for tonight?¡±


    He asked me bluntly without an explanation, and I was saddened because I immediately knew what he meant. I showed him my worst side yesterday, and I couldn¡¯t have a repeat of it tonight. After thinking for a second, I approached him and touched his blanket in the middle.


    ¡°¡­ I would like to take you in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°And you think that would be enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I wasn¡¯t ready and was unable to taste all of you. You were honoring me with your body, and I didn¡¯t get to appreciate it fully. Please let me try again tonight.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, so I took it as a yes. I sat down in front of him and gently pushed aside the blanket. I could see his erection through his pants immediately. It was huge, but I knew it wasn¡¯t fully engorged yet.


    His demands need to be taken care of. This wouldn¡¯t do. He was the Goddess¡¯ warrior, and he shouldn¡¯t have to sleep in this condition. It was my duty to satisfy him


    I took him inside of my mouth and began to lick it diligently. From time to time, I looked up to see how he was reacting. What did he like? How did he like it?


    However, all he did was look down at me without any reaction. No panting, no moaning.


    Nevertheless, he did say something to me. ¡°Do you like this? I see that even your tongue and your throat are slutty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ mmhh¡­ mmm.¡±


    ¡°Are you not able to find pleasure from touching your manhood like the other normal men? You must have a unique body¡­¡±


    Before I learned of the secret pleasure, I did focus only on my front end like all the other brothers. Obviously, the warrior didn¡¯t know about it. Was there a point in showing him how I touched myself? I didn¡¯t think he would like to see that. The only way to please him was to either use my mouth or my back-end.


    However, for some reason, the warrior was interested in my member and how I pleasured myself. He was leaning against a pillow when suddenly, he sat up and said to me, ¡°Last night, you did become erect by just taking my member into your mouth, right? You didn¡¯t touch yourself, though, and instead, just being penetrated from behind was enough for you¡­ I felt moisture being produced from your opening¡­ It couldn¡¯t have been semen, but it sort of looked like it¡­ Is this how you pleasure yourself normally?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get angry about it tonight, and I will let you do what you want. Try touching yourself. You do know how, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He grabbed and pulled my body towards him onto his bed. He leaned against the very wall that his semen dirtied the night and patted the back of my head. I was kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°Juya, the first thing you need to learn is to know how to be like a normal man.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for¡­ Mmmhh!¡±


    ¡°You will be allowed to return when you have reached the climax.¡±


    I wanted to thank him, but before I could finish my sentence, his salty member entered my mouth again. It was swollen, and it felt like it would burst soon if I licked it a few times, but I knew he meant my own climax, not his.


    A normal average man¡­ Hmm¡­ Would a normal man be doing this? Taking another man¡¯s penis in his mouth and getting excited from it? I didn¡¯t think so.


    Having his erection back in my mouth was enough to make me burn. Feeling hot, I took my shirt off. I caressed my body a little before taking my hardened member out.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­ mmm¡­ rrmmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­¡±


    Both of my hands were kept busy stroking myself while my mouth was full of another man¡¯s penis. My body remembered the sweet pleasure, and I could feel the itchiness on my back, but there was nothing that could be done there at this point.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­ Haa¡­.¡±


    I was so focused on myself that I must have been neglecting him. I wasn¡¯t moving my mouth and my tongue, and it seemed that the warrior was displeased. He pushed my forehead and suddenly, my mouth felt empty. I stuck my tongue out, wanting more of him. When I looked up, Hakim Karid¡¯s eyes were red and lustful as he looked down at me.


    ¡°You call yourself a man?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­ Hmmm¡­¡±


    Although his words were cold, I thought that perhaps he found me pleasing. He grabbed his member and began to slap my opened mouth with it. His hands moved back and forth forcefully, and within a few seconds, my lips and my tongue became covered in warm semen that spewed from his member.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    It kept coming. It wasn¡¯t just one time; more and more semen gushed out to cover my entire face. The familiar musky smell tickled my nose.


    Why was it that I became even more excited now that I was dirtied by this man? Within a few seconds, my body spasmed, and I began to ejaculate as well.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Aaahhh¡­.¡±


    The intense pleasure blinded me, but when I recovered, I saw the warrior looking down at me with disgust, making me shiver. However, I couldn¡¯t help myself as I continued to stroke the tip of my member and rub my upper body with his semen. I pinched my nipples and buried my face in his groin. It felt wonderful to feel his softened but still hot penis on my face. I groaned loudly, ¡°Ahhh¡­ Hhhhh¡­ Aaaa.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he thought of me now. He saw my true self, and I felt fearful. I closed my eyes and kept my head down. I wasn¡¯t sure how much I ejaculated. I felt tired and satisfied, but at the same time, I felt ashamed and embarrassed.


    Whatever he thought of me, I was relieved that he patted my head. Was he satisfied with me? Did I accomplish this mission he gave me to his standard?


    Without a word, he patted my hair a few more times before leaving the room.


    I was left alone in the dark room as I sat there, wet, naked, and confused.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    The Innocent Ones who do overnight shifts showered in the morning. They were free to do what they wanted the rest of the day, and most either slept, took care of personal errands, or watched the other brothers work their dayshifts. This meant the washroom in our selamlique was most likely empty in the middle of the night or early afternoon.


    I cleaned myself off of his semen as best as I could before leaving the warrior¡¯s bedroom. I returned to the washroom and showered quickly as well. If I didn¡¯t, I was afraid that other people could smell the warrior¡¯s scent on me.


    However, even after I washed up, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to socialize with anyone because I still could smell him on me. In the end, I returned to my bedroom and fell asleep only to be awakened with a shiver. Feeling uncomfortable, I couldn¡¯t sit or lie still. No matter how thoroughly I cleaned myself, I felt dirty.


    I used my finger to clean the inside of me. I was able to scrape the last bit of sticky liquid out of me, but¡­ I felt fearful that my brothers would be able to find the scent of a man¡¯s semen on me if they came close enough.


    I was especially worried about Eriez, who had a very keen sense of smell. I knew that if he was near me, he would find out what happened immediately and accuse me of seducing the warrior. He would ask me, ¡°So Hakim Karid took you, didn¡¯t he? Did you like it?¡±


    What should I say if Eriez asked me? Should I tell him I liked it or say to him that I was afraid? Should I tell him that I was only following the warrior¡¯s order? That I assumed he had a good reason for such an order, so I trusted him and did as he asked?


    All of these answers were true, but what I worried about was which answer would hurt my friend the less. What should I tell him so it would cause him the least amount of sadness?


    Then¡­ What did Eriez think when he told the Goddess¡¯ warrior about me? What my body craved? Did he think that if I was separated from Prince Camille, I would belong only to him?


    When he told the warrior, did Eriez know that I would be asked to pleasure the warrior?


    The Prince told me that in the faraway land of Hwen, the male slaves became addicted to the enjoyment of having sex with their masters. If they gained the highest satisfaction from this act, did it make the enslavement okay? Was the pleasure enough of a reward that the shame was worth it?


    I stopped washing and looked at a wall. What was my purpose now? What was I doing? I wasn¡¯t preparing myself for the war. I wasn¡¯t helping the boy prince to get ready for it either. I did serve the Goddess¡¯ warrior very closely, but all he needed from me was to use my body. The warrior said he wanted to satisfy my need, but I knew it meant he was going to use me until he didn¡¯t want me anymore. Furthermore, he would take me however he desired.


    In all honesty, I was just his sex slave. Nothing more.


    I was no longer Eriez¡¯s sex doll, I was Hakim Karid¡¯s. In both cases, as long as I wanted to do it, neither of these men would end up in hell. This was especially the case for the warrior. Who would dare to condemn me when all I did was serve the Goddess¡¯ warrior?


    Suddenly, I heard the washroom slide door open. I was shocked, but I immediately calmed my breath and remained quiet. It seemed that whoever entered the washroom didn¡¯t realize I was here. I heard his footsteps moving away from me.


    ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±


    Iztal Manar.


    His distinct voice rang inside the washroom. I was surprised that he was here in the middle of the day when he was supposed to be busy investigating the recent murders. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but I didn¡¯t want him, of all people, to know I was here. I didn¡¯t want to see him at all. I remained quiet and immobile.


    However, I was still curious about why he was here. I moved slightly so I could spy on him.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Slush, slush, slush.


    Manar was fully clothed. His back was towards me, and he was squatting down on the floor and doing something. He seemed very focused. Was he¡­ Was he doing a laundry?


    Every time he used a wooden gourd to pour water on whatever he was working on, I saw bloody water streaming away from him and to the nearby drain.


    ¡°Dammit! Dammit! Dammit¡­¡±


    The way he swore sounded ominous and I knew something was wrong. Was he injured? If he was, why didn¡¯t he take his clothes off and wash the wound?


    I knew he didn¡¯t like being naked in front of the other brothers. He hated others seeing his body because of the old scars that covered his entire body and face from the fire. I heard this was when he lost his voice as well. It was why his voice was so gritty. It wasn¡¯t like any of the brothers would tease him or even mention it to him, but regardless, he avoided being seen naked.


    A long time ago, I thought that if we ever became friends, I would tell him that there was no need for him to hide like this. I wanted to say to him that all the brothers, including myself, would never feel any differently about him just because of his scars. However, it never happened. We never became friends.


    Manar believed he was alone in the washroom. His hands were moving fast to wash whatever it was he was cleaning, and soon, he began to sweat. Finally, he took his top off. I saw the side of his face. Against his long hair, he actually still looked beautiful.


    To my surprise, I saw that he had a white bandage wrapped around his chest a few times, but other than that, his skin was smooth and flawless. No scars! His skin was ashen because he never took his top off when he was outside.


    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±


    I made a mistake of sighing, and when he turned towards me, I lowered my face and hid quickly. I was incredibly good at hiding. It has been my biggest talent since I was a child.


    Phew.


    Thankfully, Manar didn¡¯t see me. He returned to washing something that lay in front of him. The sloshing sound continued.


    Then¡­ he continued to swear quietly, ¡°Dammit¡­ At least it won¡¯t be too long until I don¡¯t have to do this sh*t anymore.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear every word he said, but I still was able to listen to enough to understand.


    ¡°Not long¡­ Only a little while longer till I don¡¯t have to take orders from those bastards¡­ So just you wait¡­ Dammit¡­ Just keep your head up, Manar. He better not get caught¡­ I will be there soon enough¡­¡±


    He was muttering to himself, and I could hear some but not all of the words. Meanwhile, the stream of bloody water continued to flow towards the drain.


    Until he left, I remained tense and anxious. At least, thanks to Manar, I was able to briefly forget about what happened last night.

 Chapter 45

    Story 26: The Goddess¡¯ Warrior (4)


    Chapter 45


    When I calmed down a little, I decided to go see Eriez. As I suspected, he was in selamlique after returning from the training hall.


    ¡°Eriez, was it you who told the Goddess¡¯ warrior about me?¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    Thankfully, my body was cleared off by now. I grabbed Eriez and accused him, ¡°How much did you tell him? The warrior now thins I am a sl*t who is crazy for any man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ you bastard.¡±


    I could tell that Eriez was partly joking, but when I became upset, he tried to explain, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t tell him those words like that. I¡­ I just said that I think you are still in love with Prince Camille, and¡­ and that when you are with me, you call out His Highness¡¯ name¡­ I was upset, and I was worried about you, especially if you continued to be His Highness¡¯ teacher. I thought that would be a huge mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Goddess¡¯ warrior is so wise, so he probably could see right through you, although I didn¡¯t tell him everything¡­ N-no, Juya! Stop pinching me! Let me go!¡±


    He began to back away from me, so I let him go.


    Was that really it? Eriez had a funny expression on his face, but I didn¡¯t think he would lie to me. I knew him enough that he would bad mouth me in front of Hakim Karid, then lie to my face about it. Eriez wasn¡¯t that good of an actor.


    However, just in case¡­ And to find out more¡­ I decided to test him.


    ¡°¡­ Fine. Whatever. So you are Prince Camille¡¯s new teacher now, huh? How is His Highness doing? Is he well?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about him again¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since it is true that I still love him.¡±


    I sighed and looked away. This wasn¡¯t an important point, and I needed to get to the main topic.


    ¡°Eriez, I ordered His Highness¡¯ servants to take care of a huge job. There is an area in His Highness¡¯ quarters that is very dangerous. His Highness almost got into a serious accident there, so I ordered the servants to clean the area thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true? Well, I can find out about that for sure. I just need to ask the prince about it, right?¡±


    Eriez shrugged his shoulders and replied coolly. I began to feel even more confident that he wasn¡¯t lying to me about anything. On top of that, he still had the nerve to make a joke.


    ¡°Hey, Juya. I need to go wash up, and¡­ Are you going to follow me? I mean, indeed, the washroom is probably empty now. Do you want to go at it again with me?¡±


    He made a lewd gesture to me with his fingers, making me angry.


    ¡°You¡­ You idiot!¡±


    When I tried to hit him, Eriez blocked me easily and replied, ¡°Hey! Come on! All you have to do is say no if you aren¡¯t interested!¡¯


    I could hear that he was only joking. I wasn¡¯t in a bad mood either, and we began to wrestle a little in a friendly manner. Eriez was much bigger and stronger than me, so within only a few seconds, he grabbed both of my arms and had me on my back on the floor.


    ¡°Dammit, Eri! You are too strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Gosh, Juya! Really¡­ Do you really believe that I have done something unforgivable to you?¡±


    He was smiling and frowning at the same time. He looked like the good old Eriez I knew. Suddenly, I wondered if he knew the murders of the messengers had been solved.


    ¡°Eri¡­ Do you¡­ Actually, never mind.¡±


    ¡°What? What were you going to say? Are you upset that you don¡¯t get to see Prince Camille as much anymore? I¡¯m sure the Goddess¡¯ warrior will take care of everything with his infinite wisdom. It looked like the warrior really cares about you¡­ Being near him is an honor, right? So don¡¯t be so angry, and I hope you feel better.¡±


    Did Eriez even know what it meant to ¡°serve¡± the warrior?


    Well, at least one thing was for sure. I had no more reason to stay angry at Eriez. Besides, it was getting late, and I needed to go now ready for my night shift.


    Just then, some of my brothers began to walk into the selamlique. They saw us, and I could feel that they weren¡¯t looking at us kindly. In fact, I thought some of them were openly glaring at us, but perhaps I was mistaken.


    Then¡­ Before one of them entered his room, he muttered loudly, ¡°How nice to see two brothers so hot for each other.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I jumped off Eriez and gasped. Was it just me who heard him say that?


    Eriez sat up without a word, but I jumped towards the brother who disappeared. I looked around, but all the brothers looked away as if to tell me it wasn¡¯t them who said it. They walked away quietly.


    ¡°¡­ what did he say?¡±


    Who was it that said such a thing? Did I mishear him?


    ***


    I entreated the Goddess¡¯ warrior quietly, ¡°There is something I would like to ask you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk badly about any of my brothers, but I needed to find out the truth.


    ¡°What is it, Iztal Juya?¡±


    ¡°Did any of the brothers tell you something about Eriez and me? Did you believe him? Is that why you removed me from my position as His Highness¡¯s teacher?¡±


    Hakim Karid appeared to see me only as someone he could use to relieve himself, and I desperately wanted to correct this situation. I wanted to explain myself to him. The warrior may have been wise indeed, but perhaps he didn¡¯t know the entire story.


    ¡°It is true that there have been stories about Iztal Eriez.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Some of the Innocent Ones suspected him of being the one who killed the messengers. They thought that since Eriez didn¡¯t like how the messages from the capital were harming Minurd, perhaps he killed the messengers. This was partly why I assigned him a different position where he would be forced to remain far away from the areas the murders occurred.¡±


    I already knew about this. Was the warrior trying to change the subject on purpose?


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was asking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, about you and Iztal Eriez? What is the problem? That your brothers may have told me something false about your relationship with him? It turned out to be true, though, didn¡¯t it? Iztal Eriez admitted it, and how you reacted last night was proof enough. Why would you say that your brothers reported falsehood to me then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I became speechless. I knew it! Someone did spy on us and reported it to the warrior.


    This meant that there were most likely some rumors about Eriez and me among the brothers. They were probably talking about us. I felt ashamed and embarrassed.


    The warrior continued, ¡°If you want to insist that what I heard was false, then what you need to do is to show me. If you can behave with honor, then that would be enough to clear your name, but it seems that you can¡¯t behave in such a way, which means I must keep you close to me, so you are under control. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°My Warrior, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°If you think you can control your lust, go ahead. You may leave and stand guard outside my bedroom tonight. Soon, I will also return you to your original position, but if you ever lust after any of your brothers or Camille, I will kill you myself.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Story 27: The Goddess¡¯ Warrior (5)


    Chapter 46


    I wished I could say yes. I wish I could confidently claim that I can do it, but¡­ Could I? Perhaps if it was just my body, then maybe. It wasn¡¯t just physical lust, though. My heart is a factor as well, and could one really control how they felt? Could one deny love?


    What about how the other brothers saw me? The way they looked at me¡­


    I bowed to the warrior and replied, ¡°¡­ I was wrong and stupid, My Warrior. Please, do as you think is wise.¡±


    I bit my lips in resignation. At this point, the most I could wish for was to have the warrior use my body and keep up the appearance of normality. If I could keep my honor in exchange¡­ Having the warrior abuse my body would be fine. I mean, I liked having him inside of me, right? The Goddess¡¯ warrior has already seen me at my worst. He saw how weak I was against bodily pleasure, so I no longer had a reason to be embarrassed in front of him.


    I came here ready to have him take me, but the atmosphere today felt a little different. However, he asked me to take my clothes off, so I thought I must have misread the situation.


    When I became naked, he had me kneel on the floor, and to my shock, he called for his servants.


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±


    Even stranger was the fact that one of the three that entered the room had his or her entire body covered except their eyes. The person certainly looked like a woman, which was crazy. A woman in Minurd¡­? Was she an odalisque? Why was she here and not in the harem?


    ¡°My Warrior? W-what is happening¡­ Huh?¡±


    However, the warrior left the room without answering me. Suddenly, a male servant put a wet piece of cloth into my mouth. The fragrance from it made my eyes water, and my body began to feel weak. The servant tied my hands behind my back and to my ankles. I tried to fight back, but I just ended up falling to the floor, hurting my shoulders. I realized that there was nothing I could do. I was naked and unarmed, while the servants had daggers on their waists. They were looking down at me in a very business-like manner, no emotions whatsoever, and strangely, it calmed me down.


    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡±


    What were they going to do to me?


    The woman in the mask, who has been watching from nearby, opened a jar she was holding. The men put their daggers inside to scoop the content out, and I became tense. Thankfully, it seemed like they didn¡¯t mean to harm me because all they did was put the cold jelly-like substance on my body and began to spread it.


    It smelled delicious like food, and I felt relieved that it didn¡¯t have that distinct fragrance made by Prince Camille. They covered my body with the material carefully, and I remained still.


    Whatever. They were going to do what they were going to do, so who cares?


    Soon, I realized what they were doing. They were going to shave my body. The daggers scraped across my skin with precision. Thanks to the jelly, the blades moved smoothly and efficiently. At first, I worried that they might nick my body, but it never happened.


    The three of them treated me like I was a thing. They spread my legs and help up my arms to shave my armpits and my crotch.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    They even laid me on my stomach and shaved my back and my butt. When they sat me up again, I was erect, but no one seemed to notice or care. By the end, my body was completely hairless except for my head. I was grateful they left my hair alone.


    They dried me with a clean cloth and even cleaned the floor. The fabric in my mouth was removed before they left the room.


    The warrior returned in a towel. His hair was wet, so I assumed he took a bath while I was being shaved. I became a little excited, thinking he was going to take me now.


    I mean, look at me. My body was primed and ready for taking.


    ¡°Is it done?¡±


    However, all Hakim Karid did was to glance at me quickly before climbing onto his bed. He looked at me again, and this time, he saw my erection.


    ¡°How do you feel now, Iztal Juya? Do you still feel the need to be penetrated?¡±


    ¡°¡­ no.¡±


    This, I was sure of. I came here to discuss the vicious rumors my brothers were spreading. I was angry, and I came here because I wanted a fair solution to it, so why would I want to do this?


    My erection meant nothing. It was just a natural reaction to the servants touching my sensitive areas.


    The warrior looked at me indifferently and said, ¡°Then you may spend the night like that.¡±


    Did he really mean what he said?


    I left my sword outside the room. Was I not even allowed to work as his night shift guard? The light got turned off, and I remained on the floor, naked, shaved, and tied up.


    I didn¡¯t realize at first, but as time passed by, I felt my skin feeling itching and hot. I knew they didn¡¯t cut me anywhere, so it wasn¡¯t that. Yet my skin continued to feel stimulated. It felt like I was burning from the inside. The feeling was so intense that I felt more awake than ever.


    ¡°Ah.. Aaaa¡­?¡±


    I moaned, but there was no one to hear me. It was dark, and it seemed the warrior was asleep. I knew this night was going to be very long.


    Then¡­ my hands were tied behind my back.


    My erection wouldn¡¯t go away, no matter how much time passed. My body felt wet, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I was sweating or there was residual jelly on my body.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ aahhhh¡­ Mmmhh¡­¡±


    I felt dizzy and frustrated. I wanted to do or say something, anything. If this continued, I was afraid I would end up disappearing just like this.


    I didn¡¯t want to become just a naked body abandoned on the floor.


    I moved as much as I could, trying to find the most comfortable position possible. As I moved, my penis touched my thighs, causing my agony to worsen. Finally, I realized that being on my knees and having my butt up was the least uncomfortable position I could find.


    I desperately wanted to be touched. Only if my hands were bound¡­ My body flinched, craving relief.


    I regretted what I said to the warrior. I should have asked for it. I should have answered, yes. I should have told him I wanted him to take me. I should have been more honest.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­ Kkkhhh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I realized that the warrior was standing in front of me with his arms crossed. When I tried to move my head unsuccessfully, he grabbed my hair and helped me a little. Perhaps this was why they didn¡¯t shave my head.


    I saw that my legs were covered with my own semen. When did that happen? The disappointing thing was that I was still hard. Whatever pleasure I achieved, maybe during my sleep, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Was it morning already?


    Will I be freed now? However, if the warrior wanted me, maybe he will take me before he dismisses me for the morning. I wasn¡¯t sure what excited me more: to be freed or to be taken by him.


    I looked at him with a desperate need.


    ¡°My Warrior¡­ Please¡­ I¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    My breathlessness and lusty look must have been enough to convey my need. The warrior¡¯s shadow came closer, and his lips touched mine. I thought my heart would stop from overwhelming happiness. He tasted like a dish called desire, and I hoped I tasted good to him too, like the jelly that was rubbed all over my body last night.


    I wanted him to take me right now, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, his hand reached out to touch my member, and as soon as I felt the touch, I was helpless. My body has been in pain all night, and I orgasmed immediately.


    It was such an intense feeling that I couldn¡¯t breathe. I almost bit the warrior¡¯s lips while I spasmed uncontrollably.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Aaaaa¡­ Kkk¡­¡±


    S-should I apologize, or explain my side?


    Well, I didn¡¯t have to decide because I couldn¡¯t speak anyway. I groaned, and my eyes rolled back in pleasure. Finally, the warrior untied me, and I waited expectantly for him to take me. Was he erect? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I knew that at least I was ready. My opening was wet and loose.


    However¡­ For some reason, it didn¡¯t feel right. My body swallowed the warrior¡¯s member easily, but I felt empty¡­


    The warrior moved against me rhythmically, but my body didn¡¯t react to it. I felt like something was broken inside me. I remained there like a wooden doll as he pushed me with a grunt.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if I felt good or bad. I didn¡¯t think. Well¡­ Actually, to be honest, it felt unpleasant. Almost painful. It was like the warrior was having sex with a corpse.


    He pushed my face down on the floor and moved even more aggressively. I tried to hold on, but tears began to roll down my eyes. I felt like a helpless little boy as I cried, ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡­ It hurts¡­ Hurts¡­ Mm¡­ It hurts too much¡­ N-no¡­ D-don¡¯t¡­ S-stop¡­ Please¡­¡±


    However, of course, he didn¡¯t stop. In fact, he became even more forceful. I knew I couldn¡¯t escape this. The last chance I had to run away from him was when I was 10. At the time, my saviour was 14 years old and he wanted me. I should have refused him, but I didn¡¯t. In the end, I became his tool. I couldn¡¯t escape him. I couldn¡¯t resist him because this was what I wanted.


    When he was done, he left. I laid me on the floor, exhausted and wet. I sighed in desperation.


    ***


    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough not to realize what the warrior wanted. He clearly wanted me to become afraid of this act, and perhaps of him as well. What I didn¡¯t know for sure was if he was taking me because he wanted me or not.


    Every night, I was shaved freshly and covered in transparent jelly. Since I didn¡¯t fight back, the servants didn¡¯t restrain me too harshly. They also didn¡¯t gag me anymore.


    They even answered me when I asked questions.


    ¡°What is this substance?¡±


    ¡°It is what the women in harems use to seduce men. They put it all over themselves to arouse men.¡±


    ¡°¡­ And why are you putting this on me then?¡±


    ¡°The warrior has ordered it, and it is not our place to try to understand his wisdom. I am sure it is some kind of a test for you or to help strengthen you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a useless textbook answer. Did they know how much I suffered every night while panting and sweating? Did they laugh at me secretly?


    It was the same every night. Hakim Karid refused to let me pleasure myself. Even on the nights when I wasn¡¯t bound, he ordered me not to touch myself. These nights were even harder for me because I had to resist the temptation.


    After a night of pain, the warrior would take me just once in the morning. I would climax whenever he touched my member, but when he penetrated me from behind afterward, it would be awkward, uncomfortable, and +painful for some reason. My opening was always wet and ready for him, but it just didn¡¯t feel right. I even tried to crawl away from him once.


    Hakim Karid asked, ¡°Do you not like it? It looks like you do want it, though. If you tell me you don¡¯t want this anymore, then I will stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­ mmmh¡­¡±


    As an Innocent One, I couldn¡¯t lie to the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Besides, after nights like this, my head felt clear; I didn¡¯t think about lusting after another man throughout the day. Perhaps, the warrior was indeed wise for managing to control my lust.


    Of course, I began to hate my weak body. Maybe someday, I would genuinely no longer want a man. I would be confident enough to say that I will never seduce another man. Maybe this torturous night would fix me.


    The Goddess¡¯ warrior promised me that when that day came, I would be allowed to stop serving him.


    Would that day ever come?


    However, for now¡­ I was still too weak. When the night approached, I secretly became excited and expectant. If I tell him that I was all fixed, and if he stopped taking me¡­ I would never be able to feel another man inside of me again. I was fearful of losing this pleasure, so I let myself have one more night¡­ Just one more night¡­ And this went on and on.


    I knew how every night would end, with me in pain and disappointment, yet I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop myself.


    I couldn¡¯t walk away.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ hhh¡­ kkk¡­¡±


    My hands weren¡¯t bound, but my ankle was shackled to the wooden column right outside the warrior¡¯s bedroom. If I wasn¡¯t, I could go somewhere to relieve myself, but I was stuck here. If I went against his order and touched myself, there would be indisputable evidence, and I was too afraid to find out what kind of punishment he would give me. Thus, I kept my hands to myself.


    However, tonight, something strange happened.


    ¡°Psss, Juya. Are you okay?¡±


    I heard quiet footsteps outside. Was it an intruder? If it was, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do my duty as the warrior¡¯s guard. I became concerned, but when I saw the shadow, it looked familiar.


    It wasn¡¯t Eriez, then who¡­?


    ¡°¡­ Nairim?¡±


    By the time he touched my ankle, I had recognized who it was. He was one of the Innocent Ones, and although I didn¡¯t know him very well, I knew at least that he was one of Manar¡¯s buddies. Another shadow appeared behind him, and it was an easy guess he was as well.


    ¡°Shadi¡­¡±


    Nairim¡¯s friend.


    However, what I didn¡¯t understand was where Iztal Nairim got a key to my shackle. He freed me, and I protested, ¡°W-wait! The warrior¡­ He is the one who bound me here. What if he wakes up¡­?¡±


    ¡°We will go out for a minute and return before he finds out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Suddenly, Iztal Shadi came behind me and covered my mouth with his hand. The way he treated me wasn¡¯t kind or friendly. Nairim also pushed down on my legs, thinking I might fight him.


    After unshackling me, he got on top of me and stroked my thighs. He smirked unpleasantly and whispered, ¡°Hmm! So it¡¯s true. Hahaha¡­ He is just like a girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Story 28- The Burning Wick (1)


    Chapter 48


    Shadi and Nairim groped my body, and I remained still. There were two of them, and they were both about my size or slightly bigger, which meant that there was no way I could win against both of them.


    ¡°When I heard our brother Juya had gone crazy over men, I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I guess it was the truth! So you seduced Eriez, and when you got tired of him, you went for the Goddess¡¯ warrior? I thought at first that the warrior was forcing you into doing this, but I can see that you actually want this¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at him! He is so wet and sticky. Check this out.¡±


    The biggest problem here was not if I could fight and win against them, or if I really wanted to stop them. I couldn¡¯t decide, but if I really thought this situation was dangerous and I didn¡¯t want anything to happen, then I could have just screamed and woke up the warrior.


    However¡­ My body didn¡¯t follow logic at the moment. I was burning with lust, and I didn¡¯t want them to stop touching me. I was actually desperate for it. My body reacted happily to their attention.


    Secretly, I wanted them to be more adventurous with my body. When Shadi caressed the area between my legs, I groaned, ¡°Mmhh¡­. Mm¡­ I-if you touch me like that¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡±


    There was no need for Shadi to restrain me from behind. I was desperate, and the two brothers giggled as they explored my body with interest.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Juya, you must have lost your mind. Do you really like this?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Ahh¡­ AAAaa! Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess the warrior doesn¡¯t satisfy enough you, huh? Do you want us to do you? Do you, baby?¡±


    Their offer sounded so sweet that my body spasmed in excitement. The voice of another man¡­ I didn¡¯t care who it was. Someone, anyone, just take me¡­ I loved it! It felt too good. At this point, I didn¡¯t care about possible pain. I didn¡¯t care what kind of punishment I might receive if I was found out.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Just be honest, Juya.¡±


    When the brothers kissed my lips a few times, I nodded enthusiastically. The warmth of their bodies felt terrific as they positioned me.


    ¡°Good boy, Juya¡­ Good boy¡­¡±


    Iztal Shadi held the shackle to make sure it didn¡¯t make any noise. They dragged me away to a farther place.


    Shadi asked with hesitation, ¡°But Naim¡­ Don¡¯t they say we will end up in hell if a man takes another man¡­?¡±


    ¡°But the warrior himself took Juya, right? Eriez too. Besides, as long as Juya wants it too, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ Hahaha.¡±


    The moon shined on us, and the cold wind against my skin felt so good. I was completely naked, and they stood over me and looked down at me like I was an animal. I must have been quite a sight since I was shiny with the jelly-like substances all over my body.


    I wanted this so much. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and I knew they could tell how desperate I was. Iztal Nairim, who looked a little mean, asked me in a nasty tone, ¡°So, will we go to hell or not, Juya?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ So¡­ Ahh¡­ Please¡­ take me¡­ Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Take you how? You need to say it out loud.¡±


    ¡°F*ck me from behind¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ you sl*t.¡±


    He sighed, and before he changed his mind, I kneeled before Nairim. I didn¡¯t know how to seduce a man, and I didn¡¯t know Nairim very well, but it didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t wait to find what his member looked like. I pulled his pants down and put him inside my mouth.


    ¡°Mmmhhh¡­ mmm¡­ emmm¡­ Ha¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t care how dirty he was. He tasted salty and sweet, and when I felt Shadi come behind me and rub his penis against me, I became even more excited. Would he penetrate deep inside of me?


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aaa¡­. Aaaa¡­. Haa¡­.¡±


    As I rolled my tongue against his penis, Nairim became hard very quickly. I rubbed it on my face and licked it up and down along its entire length. It was so hot and hard, and I loved it.


    I wanted to eat it up. I wanted both of them inside me. Why were there only two of them? Why didn¡¯t they bring more men?


    Nairim suddenly ejaculated, and afterward, he swore and pulled away from me roughly.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Aah¡­ F*ck. You dirty wh*re¡­ It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±


    Just then, Shadi pushed himself inside of me, and I felt like I was in heaven. My hands were on the ground, and I was kneeling. I made sure to push my butt up so I could take all of him in.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ kkkk¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I made idiotic noises, but I didn¡¯t care. Nairim stood nearby, looking at me as he played with his key. He sneered and asked, ¡°Juya¡­ Do you like that? Do you want more?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then would you like us to come back to you later and do this again? Hahaha¡­ By the way, are you having fun, Shadi? You are really going at him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, you need to thank me for finding this for you. Didn¡¯t you say you needed something like this, that you were ready to rape someone? Hahaha.¡±


    When they were done, they returned me to my original place. I wondered if I should ask them to clean me up. Shadi¡¯s semen was still inside of me, and what if the Goddess¡¯ warrior finds out?


    However, they shackled me and left without a word. By the time the early morning came and the warrior reached out for me, I was ready for him again. My body was burning still for more. As usual, I orgasmed as soon as he touched me, but this time, I felt loved rather than desperate. I knew I was rude, but I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I pulled him towards me and asked to be kissed.


    ¡°Oh¡­ My Warrior¡­ Please¡­ Take me from behind¡­ I-I want more¡­ M-my great Warrior¡­ Take me as yours¡­ Ha¡­¡±


    He looked at me like I was being ridiculous, but he didn¡¯t refuse me. He sat me down on top of himself and pushed my body down. He entered deep inside of me, and with a moan, I began to move up and down on him.


    I couldn¡¯t stop, and I ejaculated again. I was wetter and stickier now, and through the fog inside of my head, I distantly thought that maybe I was too far gone now.

 Chapter 49

    Daytime was the worst time for me. After a while, however, I learned to ignore the finger-pointing and whispering from my brothers. The worst situation was whenever I had to take my shirt off. They all stared at me for a prolonged time, making me feel uncomfortable.


    I understood why they found me interesting. I ignored them because I didn¡¯t think I did anything wrong. It was the Goddess¡¯ warrior who put me in this position, so I wasn¡¯t too worried.


    There were times when the younger brothers approached me and touched me before running away immediately. It was annoying, but nothing more.


    The real problem was the division among the brothers.


    One evening after dinner, I was leaving the dining room to get ready for work when Iztal Yurema grabbed my arm and asked, ¡°I heard Iztal Nairim took you. Is this true? He is telling everyone about it.¡±


    Iztal Yurema was still very young, barely a man, and was part of Eriez¡¯s clique.


    I replied, ¡°¡­ what¡¯s so important about that? Who cares?¡±


    ¡°So tell me. Did he take you or not?¡±


    He took me to a corner and insisted on knowing the truth. There was no reason for me to lie to him, so I answered, ¡°It¡¯s true, I guess.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As soon as I answered, he stepped back in anger. I could tell that he wanted to hit me. He looked at me like I was a filthy animal. Was he stopping himself from beating me because he was afraid he would get dirty, too, by touching me?


    Yurema walked away, and at the time, I didn¡¯t think much of it. However, the real trouble found me when I was in the washroom to clean up.


    ¡°Grab him!¡±


    I could tell that there was more than one of them, but I was shocked to see that there were so many. Five¡­ Seven¡­ No¡­ Eight shadows came at me all at once.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I evaded the first attack, but I couldn¡¯t escape from all of them. One grabbed my neck from behind, while the others restrained my arms and legs.


    ¡°Brother Juya, we will make you feel good.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t even call him our brother. He is a who*re and nothing more.¡±


    The two of them closest to me were laughing, and I didn¡¯t recognize them. Their voices sounded familiar, but my eyes blurred, and someone put something in my mouth. It tasted unpleasant, bitter, and ¡­


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­!¡±


    The taste and smell of it were too strong. It made me feel like my body was floating, but when I opened my eyes, I saw that my face was pushed down on the floor. My body began to feel hot and excited again.


    ¡°Mmhhh..? Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­ S-stop¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Look at him! Look at him getting all slut*y. What a who*e¡­¡±


    My voice refused to work, and the brothers around me began to mock me mercilessly. I realized that they were using the distinctive fragrance as the lubricant, and I could hear the familiar wet noise from my butt.


    ¡°So you sold yourself to Eri and Hakim Karid¡­ Will you go to Manar next? You are a dirty who*e, Juya. I heard you don¡¯t like to see the brothers divided. Will you unite us with your body? Hmm? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Juya! Unite us all with your body! Why not? You like this, right?¡±


    They were being ridiculous, but I knew what was going to happen next. The smell of the special incense filled the bathroom, and everyone was becoming more and more excited. I could feel my lower body reacting immediately. I knew I couldn¡¯t say no to them.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmmhhh¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°You sound amazing. Just like a girl. And feel this! His assh*le¡­ It¡¯s so wet and soft¡­ What a sl*t,¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I felt the dark shadows surround me closer and closer. Someone forced my mouth open, and I felt soft flesh enter. Based on the taste and texture, I knew immediately what it was, and my tongue began to move on its own. The soft flesh hardened quickly.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I-it feels amazing¡­ Keep going, you sl*t¡­¡±


    I felt that my hands were forced to wrap around the shafts of two other brothers. I now had no idea how many were using my body for their pleasure. It felt like a giant monster was engulfing me and filling every orifice of my body.


    I was used, abused, eaten, ripped, pleasured, and plundered. When one was done, the other one came to replace him. It seemed like it was an endless marathon of pleasure and pain.


    Afterward, I was abandoned on the washroom floor. My brain was still foggy, and I wondered if I dreamt or hallucinated the whole thing. However, the condition of my body told a different story.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I tried to get up, but my body wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I felt too weak and drugged. I could barely open my eyes, and when I did, they closed again quickly. My body felt heavy, and my inside felt slippery and uncomfortable.


    As I laid on the floor, I began to be resentful, but for a strange reason. If they were going to do me, why didn¡¯t they do a decent job about it? There were so many of them, yet none of them had a big enough member to satisfy me. None of them bothered to pleasure me.


    Selfish bastards.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Eri¡­ Eri¡­ Mmhhh¡­¡±


    If only one more person would come and take me¡­ Then perhaps I could reach my orgasm. I called out the name of the person I wanted the most at this moment. I wished he would come to me now. I hoped he would take me right now with his giant member.


    Then suddenly, I heard the door open. The footsteps got closer to me.


    It must have been another brother who came in to get washed up. I heard him stop when he saw me, and within a few seconds, he grabbed a gourd and splashed clean water on my back. I flinched at the cold, but immediately spread my legs and begged, ¡°Here¡­ Eri¡­ Take me¡­ Ahh¡­ Just¡­ Do me¡­ Now¡­¡±

 Chapter 50

    Story 29- The Burning Wick (2)


    Chapter 50


    I didn¡¯t actually think it was Eriez who entered the washroom, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to call whoever it was as Eriez. I felt the man lower himself, and without a word, he put his fingers inside of me. After measuring how wide my opening was, he took his fingers out and replaced them with something much better.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Eri¡­ Eri¡­ Deeper¡­ Harder¡­ Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    To be honest, this man¡¯s member couldn¡¯t compare to Eriez¡¯s. The man clearly didn¡¯t have much experience. His member was so small that it barely filled me. No matter how hard he pushed into me, he couldn¡¯t reach my pleasure spot. Disappointed, I twisted my body in frustration.


    When he was done, he finally left. I was abandoned again, feeling even more dissatisfied. Would someone else come in and help me? Satisfy me? It was about the time when the washroom should get busy.


    Thankfully, I was right because I didn¡¯t have to wait too long.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Good¡­ Yes¡­.¡±


    A bigger and better shaft filled me, and I heard the whispering of several people around me. My face was still on the floor, so all I could see were their bare feet. The man taking me from behind was panting, clearly having a good time.


    He spasmed, and I heard my brothers chatting and laughing. How much of their laugh was at me? However, even though they were mocking me, they still couldn¡¯t wait to taste me.


    ¡­ Use my body to pleasure their own.


    Two more people took me and left, and it was then that I realized that this wasn¡¯t right.


    What was I doing?


    I could finally move my hands and feet, so I tried to get up, but another body covered me from behind and pushed me down.


    ¡°Huh? Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Juya¡­ F*ck¡­ Haaa¡­. Ahh¡­ J-just give me a minute¡­ Hold on¡­ I¡¯m almost there¡­¡±


    A stranger¡¯s voice. No¡­ Actually, it sounded familiar but different because his tone was excited and breathless. I wanted to leave, and it seemed he wasn¡¯t going to let me go until he reached his climax. When I tensed my body to squeeze him, I heard him grunt and push into me even faster.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. HHHAAAA.¡±


    He was finally done, and when his grip on me weakened, I pushed him away and stood up. My whole body was wet with water and semen. I was still erect because I never reached my own climax. I still wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    I was a mess.


    I glared at the brothers, there were still more than one, in the washroom. I couldn¡¯t explain my feelings even to myself.


    One of the brothers tried to hide the awkwardness with a laugh.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, Juya? You were moaning just a moment ago¡­ You like this, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    I passed by the brothers and walked towards the bucket of clean water. The brothers, who were also naked, smirked at me when they saw my state. What happened just now¡­ It felt like a dream.


    I was used by so many of them. They used me like I was a prostitute.


    I didn¡¯t have too much time to clean myself up. I put my fingers inside of me to get out as much semen as possible.


    I was late for my shift.


    By the time I left the washroom and arrived at the warrior¡¯s quarters, the Goddess¡¯s warrior asked me, ¡°Why are you late?¡±


    I had no answer to his question.


    ***


    I tried to explain as best as I could, but I knew I couldn¡¯t ask the warrior to punish all of the brothers who used me. There was only one of me, and there were so many of them. I remembered some of their faces and voices, but not all of them, and if I didn¡¯t report all of them, for it wouldn¡¯t be fair. It would also be very ineffective.


    Besides, if I claimed that I didn¡¯t want it to happen¡­ That I didn¡¯t enjoy it¡­ No one would believe it. I knew that without a doubt.


    ¡°¡­ It was an accident.¡±


    This was the best conclusion I could give him. I continued, ¡°This evening, there was a small argument, which continued in the washroom. By accident, the special fragrance jar fell on the floor, and the brothers and I were affected by it heavily. We became intoxicated, and I was affected the most. It took us a very long time to recover, and only now, I regained my consciousness. I came here as fast as I could. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Special fragrance?¡±


    ¡°It is the incense that was made by Prince Camille. I am referring to the fragrance we that the Innocent Ones use to relax and relieve our bodies.¡±¡®


    I heard it was actually Hakim Karid who asked Prince Camille to create this substance. There was no way the warrior didn¡¯t know what I was talking about, yet what he said to me next was a surprise.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any special drug inside it¡­ Well¡­ I guess it still could do that without it.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, I care about you, Iztal Juya, but I also care for all of your brothers equally. So this is a problem.¡±


    The warrior then called for the servants, but tonight, his order was different from the other night¡¯s. The servants didn¡¯t rub the transparent jelly on my body, and instead, they touched my still half-hard penis.


    ¡°¡­? M-my Warrior?¡±


    I never reached my orgasm in the washroom, so as soon as someone touched my body, I flinched and became hot again. My member became erect again, so there was no way I could hide how my body felt.


    However, when I looked up at him, I saw the warrior watching calmly. I gave up trying to hide or feel embarrassed, but suddenly, the servant, who has been stroking me, did something strange.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He took out a thin leather strip and tied it around my waist and my penis very tightly. He made a few knots and cut the loose end with his dagger.


    ¡°This¡­ What is this?¡±


    The servant left, and I was left alone with the warrior again. My member softened a little, and when he noticed it, the warrior came towards me and stroked me. I could feel myself harden again, but I couldn¡¯t enjoy it because the bigger I became, the harder the leather dug into my skin. It was painful.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°The more you become excited, the tighter it will become. If you relax and calm your mind, it will loosen, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    How could I become calm in this situation? The situation became even stranger when the warrior took out a metal piece that looked like a blunted needle. It was a bit thicker than a needle.


    The warrior explained, ¡°This could get uncomfortable, so try to bear with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He kissed me roughly, and my body responded immediately. At his touch, my penis became even harder, and suddenly, I felt something pushed into the orifice. At first, I mistook it as me feeling pleasure, but it definitely wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa? Huh¡­?¡±


    When his lips finally left mine, I saw what happened.


    That needle-like metal was inserted into my penis.


    I was shocked. I always thought a penis was where things came out from, like urine and semen. I had no idea that something could be inserted into it.


    The warrior, my cruel warrior, stroked me gently, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You look cute like this. I always thought you are just a vicious boy.¡±


    The metal piece had a ball-shaped decoration at the end, so it wouldn¡¯t get lost inside of me. When he flicked the decoration, I felt the electric shock travel through my member and the rest of my body.


    The warrior ordered me, ¡°If you take it out without my permission, you will regret it. Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, kneel.¡±


    If he took me now, I might have almost hated him for his cruelty. However, he didn¡¯t, and instead, he dragged me onto his bed and, using his finger, cleaned my insides. He cleaned out all the semen my brothers left inside of me in the washroom.


    Despite his kindness, I couldn¡¯t calm my body like he ordered.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    I ended up spending the night in the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡¯s arms that night. Apparently, Nairim came to find me again and didn¡¯t see me, which made sense since I was in the warrior¡¯s bedroom.


    However, Nairim stood in front of me now, and when he saw the metal piece still stuck in my penis, he laughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Hahahaha! What the heck is that? Is it some kind of pleasure toy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The warrior ordered me not to even touch the metal rod, but it was impossible to obey such an order. I mean, what about when I had to pee?


    The warrior then showed me how to take it out and put it back in, which is what I have been doing. The only problem was that apparently, it was dangerous to put the piece in when the penis is flaccid. This meant that after I pee, I had to stroke myself to get an erection before I put the metal piece back in.


    I was in the process of doing this when Nairim walked in on me. He saw what I was doing and, with a chuckle, asked me, ¡°So what happened? Is this some kind of a new kinky fetish you got yourself into so that you can satisfy yourself? Hmm¡­ That would make me very sad because I was hoping you would come to me for more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And you know what? When I told the other brothers about you, they became all interested in you. There are so many of them who want you now¡­ Both the warrior and even Eriez were always worried you didn¡¯t get along well with the brothers. Now is your chance to fix that problem, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    I knew what Nairim was saying. Usually, I could have just let Nairim have me here, so he would leave me alone, but the Goddess¡¯ warrior conditioned me so that my body could no longer feel pleasure from such acts. As soon as I thought of being taken by Nairim, my body shuddered. I didn¡¯t want it to happen, so I had to find a way out of this situation.


    ¡°M-move aside, Nairim. Let me go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not going to bite.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop me, but when I left, I could feel him staring at me. I had nothing to do for now, so I stayed near the warrior¡¯s quarters. Nairim was still working, which meant he couldn¡¯t get to me now.


    I was in the garden when suddenly, I heard someone announce from somewhere above me, ¡°Hey! Everyone, look! Our favorite brother Iztal Juya is going towards your way!¡±


    ¡°Nairim! What are you¡­!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to get angry at him. I hadn¡¯t realized that there were so many of my brothers who were working in this area. Suddenly, several of them ran towards me and tried to grab my neck. I was able to escape their hands, but barely. Every corner I turned around, there was a brother, or several brothers, trying to take me down.


    Where should I go? Minurd was such a tiny place. If I left Minurd, would there be someplace I could go?


    The west was bordered by a cliff. The east was no better. If I somehow returned to the warrior¡¯s quarters, would I be able to get his help? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    I wanted to beat Nairim up. That bastard¡­ And Shadi¡­


    However, even if I reported this to the warrior, it wouldn¡¯t be the end of this problem. I mean, so far, nothing happened, right? What would I tell the warrior? That my brothers tried to catch me? So what? What was wrong with that?


    I wondered if I should try to find Eriez and ask for help? However, right now, he would be with Prince Camille. If he saw me like this, he would be so disappointed in me. What about the prince¡­?


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡¯


    I tried to think as fast as I could. Who would be able to stop these bastards? I kept running and running.


    The direction I was headed¡­ Iztal Manar would be there. I wasn¡¯t sure if he would take my side, but I knew that he would at least not try to rape me. I didn¡¯t know why I believed this, but I just did. It was an instinct.


    Besides, he was the only one who could take all of them down. If he took my side, this could end quickly. After all, he was the one with the most power among the brothers currently.


    ¡°Argghh¡­ Let me go!¡±


    I got caught briefly, but I was able to hit him with the back of my sword and escape. I looked around, trying to find a clear path. If I continued on like this, I would get caught in the end. Quickly, I found a ladder that led up to the top of the castle entrance. There was a very narrow way that I could take and jumped down on one of the wooden stumps. I could hear several of them yelling at the entrance, trying to get to me.


    I jumped on one stump to the next. It was very dangerous because the stumps weren¡¯t stable.


    ¡°Argghh¡­!¡±


    As I expected, one of them moved, and I ended up falling on the ground. At least, I didn¡¯t drop onto a steep slope, but the leather strip that was still wrapped around my member tightened, causing me a shocking amount of pain.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    At least, I could see Iztal Manar from far away. He was with some soldiers and other brothers. It looked like he was questioning them.


    Suddenly, the brothers who were chasing me grabbed me. They held me up by my arms, and before they could drag me away, I screamed, ¡°Manar! These bastards are trying to rape me. Say something! Help me!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Story 30- The Burning Wick (3)


    Chapter 52


    As I expected, my current dire situation resolved quickly when I got Manar¡¯s attention, but the price I had to pay was high.


    ¡°Rape? Our brother Iztal Juya went inside of the harem, and now, I guess he knows how to seduce men? Some kind of a secret skill he learned from the women?¡±


    The brothers who have been chasing me shrugged their shoulders and pretended ignorance.


    ¡°I guess, Manar. We were just following our Juya, who is the most popular guy among us nowadays.¡±


    I protested, ¡°But just now, Nairim said to me¡­!¡±


    One of the brothers grinned slyly and replied, ¡°Oh, when Nairim said you were popular? Haha, we only wanted to be your friend, Juya. You must have misunderstood us. Did Nairim say something else to you?¡±


    There was nothing I could say because I knew no one would believe me. I had to be satisfied with the fact that I was safe for now. If I continued to protest, I knew I would look ridiculous.


    I mean, who would believe me? The truth was that Iztal Nairim and I slept together, and he promised to come for me again. Other brothers knew about this, and some of them, in fact, used my body for their own pleasure already. And they threatened to do it again, even if it¡¯s against my will.


    The truth was so outrageous, and I wasn¡¯t going to gain anything from telling this to Manar. I decided that changing the subject would be the best course of action. I said to him, ¡°Well, thanks anyway, Manar, for taking control of this situation. By the way, how are you feeling? I saw you recently in the washroom, and it seemed like you were hurt. You were bleeding¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Well, this was awkward. I felt everyone staring at me, so without another word, I left. I returned to the castle quietly.


    It was apparent that no one liked me. They wanted my body, but nothing more. I was sure they wanted me to leave this place.


    The only person that might care for me was Eriez. I missed him. I wanted to see him, but even if he wasn¡¯t there for me, it was still okay. I was doing fine on my own. I was a fighter, after all.


    Wanting to be alone in a quiet place, I decided to go see the warrior. Perhaps he would be kind to me and let me sleep in his arms like last night.


    However, I made a mistake of keeping my guard up.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you jerk. How dare you hit me back there?¡±


    I had no idea there was someone following me, but suddenly, someone appeared from the shadow and dragged me to the nearby dark alley. He gagged my mouth with his hand and tapped my head with the back of his sword like I did a moment ago.


    It was the gatekeeper. I wished I could just apologize to him and escape this place, but I could tell that he wanted something from me. When I didn¡¯t fight back, he dropped his sword and began to grope my rear. His hand moved downward.


    ¡°So I hear you treat your brothers very well with your body¡­ And you aren¡¯t dramatic like the girls when you spread your legs for them¡­ I had no idea you would hit me with your sword just because I grabbed you back there. What the hell was that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it with me? Is that it? Yet you let the others have you any time they want? Even just now, you let them have you outside, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°W-what? No. That¡¯s not it. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I heard you walk around with your assh*le filled with other people¡¯s semen. It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Ha¡­. And you smell yummy too¡­ Just take your pants off. If you let me do you just once, I will forget about you hitting me back there.¡±


    The gatekeeper offered me a solution to this situation. How kind.


    Usually, I could have just escaped him, but I thought that perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for him to just have me this once. Maybe it would be easier and simpler.


    I wondered if the warrior expected something like this to happen.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­ N-no! Stop!¡±


    I lowered my body and tripped him. Without looking back, I began to run as fast as I could. Unfortunately, it seemed that I sprained my ankle when I fell off the stump because I began to limp. I couldn¡¯t run very fast, but thankfully, the gatekeeper wasn¡¯t allowed to stray too far from the gate, so he didn¡¯t come after me.


    Enemies were everywhere. I was surrounded by opponents.


    Gosh¡­ How did this happen? I could no longer protect even my own body.


    ¡°Dammit¡­¡±


    The sun was setting. I was covered in dust and dirt, so I had to wash up again before reporting to the warrior. I also realized that there were several cuts on my body. If I returned to our selamlique to get cleaned up, I had no doubt I would end up facing the brothers again.


    That would be a suicidal mission.


    So, in the end, I reported to the Goddess¡¯s warrior and, with a deep bow, apologized to him. ¡°¡­ I am sorry I didn¡¯t come here clean, My warrior.¡±


    I must have been a sight. Dirt, dust, blood, and cuts. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him why I was in such a state. I wasn¡¯t sure if he knew what happened, but he didn¡¯t fault me or reprimand me.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, we should go to my washroom, and you should help me bathe.¡±


    I was so thankful for his generosity and kindness.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    It turned out that, instead of me helping the warrior bathe, he ended up washing me. The large tub was filled with warm water. The warrior stepped in to sit, and I sat on the edge with only my legs inside the water. He washed me with the water gently, and I remained quiet in wonder.


    I was naked except for the leather string that was still wrapped around my member. It felt uncomfortable but bearable. It was much better than being attacked by my brothers. I came here to ask for the warrior¡¯s protection, and it seemed I got what I wished for.


    However, it was for a price. In return, the warrior probably wanted a complete monopoly on my body. He had the right and the access to my body, whether I wanted it or not.


    I realized that my situation was very similar to that of the Virtuous Priestess. At least when she used to be still in the harem. I was in love with Prince Camille, but I had to let Hakim Karid have my body to survive. I feared going back to my own selamlique because I knew I would become a target again.


    To give up control over one¡¯s body but getting a life of luxury in return¡­ The prince told me that being rewarded was not enough to erase the shame of being used. It didn¡¯t make it okay.


    I looked down and saw my tears falling onto the water. Quietly, I asked the warrior, ¡°¡­ What am I to you, my warrior?¡±


    ¡°What else other than an Innocent One?¡±


    He answered nonchalantly, and to hide my face, I lowered my face even more and asked, ¡°But doing this¡­ What has it got to do with the duties of the Innocent Ones? I was assigned an official duty of your night shift guard, but I can¡¯t even perform this responsibility anymore. You ordered me to keep my body clean and wait for you in your bedroom, but I couldn¡¯t even do this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But even then, you have not punished me. Instead, you treat me like a woman you love. You have shown me only kindness and generosity. I want to ask you then, what am I to you, my warrior?¡±


    I had many other questions that I couldn¡¯t ask. Why did he order the servants to shave my body? Why did he put this odd device on my manhood? Why did he at first allow me to become erect only to change his mind and disallow me later? And why did he only allow me pleasure when he deemed fit?


    When I did well, he patted me, and when I cried, he hugged me and made me feel safe.


    Was it love? Or was I just a toy to him?


    If I was Hawaki and I was in this situation, I felt like I wouldn¡¯t feel so empty and desperate. At least, as the Virtuous Priestess, I would have been left with evidence of being with the Goddess¡¯ warrior.


    Becoming pregnant with the next goddess.


    Even if the warrior¡¯s love lessened or disappeared, the priestess would be able to lead a blessed life. A life of respect and honor.


    As for me¡­ I couldn¡¯t have anything.


    I had nothing.


    ¡°Turn around and lean forward, Iztal Juya.¡±


    The warrior didn¡¯t offer me an answer. I was just a tool, a disposable toy that could be thrown away. I stood up and turned around. I leaned forward and supported my body by holding the edge of the bathtub with both of my hands.


    Warmth touched the inside of my thighs and between my butt cheeks. When I felt his strong hands, I moaned as usual.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t acting. It was a real reaction from my body. Then¡­ I felt something entering me.


    It wasn¡¯t hard like a finger or his member. The shape and texture of it were very different. It was¡­ some kind of a tube that was inserted inside of me, and through it, I felt liquid run into me.


    ¡°Aahhhhh¡­? Haaa¡­?¡±


    It stung inside of me, and at the same time, I felt an odd numbness spreading. My eyes became blurry, and I had to grit my teeth to stop myself from fainting. I was inside a tub, and if I collapsed, I could drown.


    I fought the warrior¡¯s hands and jumped out of the tub. I panted and collapsed on the floor. If I stayed inside the tub even a moment longer, things could have been much worse. My body felt cold as it shivered. I hugged myself and felt the strange fluid living my body.


    This was bad.


    ¡°Is it hard to tolerate it? I thought you would like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡±


    The warrior seemed unconcerned as he poured some water around me to wash the fluid away. I didn¡¯t feel as bad now, but I still was very dizzy. I didn¡¯t even want to know what he put inside of me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that this substance makes you feel incredible lust and heat, you and many of your brothers?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean¡­?¡±


    I began to feel nauseous as I recognized the familiar scent. It was the same sweet smell from Prince Camille¡¯s quarters, but added to it was a robust alcoholic component. He offered me his finger, and when I smelled it closer, I knew with certainty what it was.


    ¡°Camille said that this relaxes the body and makes the host honest. It also prevents a person from being impulsive, and I trust that he knows what he is talking about. He is very well versed in chemistry, after all. That was why I found it odd that you and your brothers experienced erection and pleasure from this substance.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Haa¡­¡±


    I was a mess, but somehow, I was able to hang on to my consciousness. My tongue felt numb and stiff, and I desperately wanted to answer him, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I needed to tell the warrior. I had to explain, but all I could do was blink my eyes. I heard him continue, ¡°Hmm¡­ I can tell that your reaction isn¡¯t exactly pleasure and lust. I know you can hear me perfectly well, Iztal Juya. This isn¡¯t something that weakens or confuses your mind. If what you told me before wasn¡¯t a lie, then I do find it odd that your brothers, the Innocent Ones, lost control and acted crazy just from this fragrance.¡±


    He lowered himself and looked at my eyes as he added, ¡°And you are a strong and honorable Innocent One, so I think you learned today that if you tried hard enough, you could withstand your lust. You can choose not to be taken by a man. Well, as long as you don¡¯t become covered in the special jelly that the harem women use.¡±


    ¡°My Warrior¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°So how do you feel now? Do you want to be satisfied again because of this fragrance? If you do, then I will oblige you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the bodily pleasure that I wanted. I¡­ I knew that I could say this out loud now.


    ¡°I want to be loved by you, my warrior.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Story 31- The Burning Wick (4)


    Chapter 54


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is that so?¡±


    I needed to be clear so that the warrior wouldn¡¯t misunderstand me. My tongue no longer felt numb and stiff, so I could speak clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it in a bodily sense. I am not talking about lust. I can¡¯t help feeling ashamed when I accept a man into me without genuine feelings. My brothers took me, and that is not what I wanted. My brother, as a matter of fact, wants me gone. I don¡¯t want this to be just a physical act. My warrior, p-please¡­ Please save me¡­ Please don¡¯t abandon me. Please don¡¯t let me go¡­¡±


    I desperately hung on to his shoulders. I wanted to connect to him, to feel him, so I pucker my lips as I looked up. Thankfully, he answered my plea.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­. Mmhh¡­¡±


    Every sense in my body was centered on my tongue as I tasted his kindness. After the kiss ended, the warrior whispered to me, ¡°You asked me what you were to me. Now, listen very carefully to me. Hear my order, my Innocent One.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ My Warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°It is clear that someone added the ingredient only used by the women in harem without my permission. I asked Camille to create this incense to relax the Innocent Ones, but with this addition, it seems it has been causing the Innocent Ones to wreak havoc instead. Whoever did it obviously wanted to cause problems in Minurd, and I assume you are telling me the whole truth about everything. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°T-thank you for believing in me¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    He grabbed me tighter and whispered, ¡°So your new mission is to stop him. Whatever he is trying to do¡­ Whoever he is¡­ This¡­ This is what I need from you.¡±


    Was he telling me the truth? Was this really the only thing he wanted from me?


    I buried myself deeper into his arms. What I felt for him was so much more now, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was real. Was it because of the fragrance that I felt this way? Was this really love? Or just an illusion? A mistake?


    For some reason, I thought the warrior¡¯s voice sounded very similar to his younger brother¡¯s.


    I begged him, ¡°Please¡­ Take me¡­ Ahh¡­. I want you to take me¡­ Please, My Warrior¡­ I want¡­¡±


    I caressed his hard chest and tight stomach as I moved lower. What I wanted to happen was obvious. I didn¡¯t have to look to know that he was just as hard as I was. Pain from the leather strap and the metal piece was uncomfortable, but despite it, I still wanted this.


    Even if it meant the end of me¡­ Even if it destroyed me¡­ I still wanted to find a meaning for all of this.


    The Goddess¡¯ warrior was a strong and wise man. He rewashed me thoroughly with water before carrying me to his bedroom. He laid me on his bed and dried me completely before lifting my legs up. He slid into me smoothly and familiarly.


    My body spasmed as it recognized him. It shivered in pleasure, and I knew the pain was coming soon, but I decided not to fear it for now.


    Pleasure first.


    Love and trust first.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    I grabbed onto his strong arms and moved my waist accordingly so that his member would hit my pleasure spot. It was hard to maintain my position, but the warrior supported me and pushed inside me in a familiar rhythm. He knew my body well by now.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Ha¡­. Huh¡­ Ahh¡­ Hh¡­¡±


    Whenever he reached the right spot, I became harder. Every time I got an erection, the leather strap caused sharp pain. However, in the throes of pleasure, I didn¡¯t care. My body burned, and I didn¡¯t even notice the pain anymore.


    I looked down and saw how ridiculous my penis looked now. It was swollen with the leather string wrapped around it tightly. However, the pleasure the warrior bestowed on me was so great that I didn¡¯t want this to stop.


    I reached down to touch myself and stroked my manhood.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­ Ahhh¡­ haa¡­¡±


    I was desperate for a release, but it wasn¡¯t possible because of the metal piece that was still inserted into my penis. Everything felt full. My whole body felt like it was going to burst. I needed a release desperately¡­ Or else, I would break¡­ It was pain and pleasure at the same time. It was unbearable, and I loved it.


    The warrior grabbed my arms and lifted them above my head so I couldn¡¯t help myself. He continued to thrust into me, and the room remained silent except for our panting and my moaning.


    ¡°Ahhhaa¡­ Hhaaaa¡­ Uuhhhh¡­ Ahaaa¡­Haa¡­ aaa¡­ Annn¡­¡±


    My mind was foggy. My eyes were opened, but all I could see was darkness. I let myself go completely. I couldn¡¯t feel my arms or legs. I didn¡¯t know where I was anymore. I didn¡¯t know where my body ended and where his body began.


    We were one.


    Then finally¡­


    ¡°Aaaaa¡­. Aaaa¡­ Heeee¡­¡±


    I groaned through gritted teeth. My body was completely wet, and I laid panting on the bed.


    Sweat and semen¡­ When my eyes finally cleared, I saw Hakim Karid smiling coldly at me.


    ¡°What a baby you are. You were crying like a little boy.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ N-no¡­¡±


    I felt much better. I wasn¡¯t sure if I cried because of pain, but now, I wasn¡¯t sure. When I looked down, I saw that I was still hard. The metal piece was gone, however, and it was dripping. The warrior grinned and said to me, ¡°That was amazing. You were able to push out the metal completely. Just the flow of your semen was enough. How incredible, and you aren¡¯t drugged or anything right now.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ It¡­ It¡¯s because¡­ I am a sl*t¡­ Ha¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ it would be even better¡­ if we go one more time¡­ right now¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    When I asked for it again with shy honesty, the warrior rewarded me by pushing his member into me back. His member wasn¡¯t hard anymore, but it was still thick and big enough that it filled me nicely. Within a few seconds, I could feel him get hard again slowly, and my body reacted with joy.


    It seemed that I would never get to complete my shift. I don¡¯t know how many times I climaxed that night. I didn¡¯t know how many times the warrior reached his orgasm.


    We finally fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms, but before I did, I thought I heard footsteps outside the warrior¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Was it just me who heard it? I knew I should go out to check, but it felt so comfortable to have the warrior¡¯s arms around me.

 Chapter 55

    Story 32- The Burning Wick (5)


    Chapter 55


    Now that I had a clear purpose, I didn¡¯t have to hide around or feel awkward.


    When I spotted Nairim, I grabbed him and asked, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡±


    Nairim was walking around aimlessly in the main living area early in the morning. He had dark circles around his eyes, and he looked exhausted.


    ¡°The one who was eavesdropping outside the warrior¡¯s bedroom. You came to do it with me, but you couldn¡¯t, right?¡±


    He clearly knew what I was talking about, but it appeared like he was going to pretend ignorance.


    ¡°Ha! Do you have any evidence that it was me? Are you accusing me without a shred of evidence? Hmm¡­ Why? So you can tell your beloved warrior that I am chasing after you?¡±


    ¡°No. Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    His reaction was enough evidence for me to know that it was him, but like I said, it really didn¡¯t matter. I knew enough of Nairim that he wouldn¡¯t try to take my body in the middle of the day out in public.


    How should I begin this conversation? I wondered how far he would go to lie about things. Should I use my body to seduce him, so he would be more honest with me? I really didn¡¯t feel like it, though¡­ I shook my head and asked, ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°For free?¡±


    ¡°¡®¡­ Well, if you are okay not ever enjoying my body, then that¡¯s fine with me. You don¡¯t have to do me a favor.¡±


    I decided to bluff, and it worked. He looked interested.


    ¡°What is it you want from me, Juya?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Obviously, he was willing, but he was still a jerk. He said to me, ¡°Hey, first of all, if you want to ask me for a favor, don¡¯t you think you should ask me more nicely? I mean, when you were asking me for my d*ck, you were so cute¡­¡±


    Remembering what I did, I became annoyed. I hated how he acted like we were close, but it actually helped that he brought up the subject.


    ¡°Speaking of the things we did¡­ The warrior got this strange drug from the harem¡¯s odalisques and used it on me. It makes you intoxicated and makes you want to seduce men¡­ And that is what happened that night when I acted seductively in front of you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ so you don¡¯t want men when you aren¡¯t intoxicated? Like now¡­ You are acting so cold¡­ Is that the case?¡±


    ¡°Well, not completely, but it¡¯s partly true. For example, right now, I¡¯m not drugged, so I don¡¯t want to do it just with anyone¡­ It feels so much better when that special ingredient is used¡­ It feels¡­ more pleasurable. So if you want to do it with me outdoors, then maybe you can get me that drug¡­¡±


    I felt so embarrassed, but it seemed that my plan had worked. Iztal Nairim looked very excited as he stared at my face.


    ¡°You were thinking about something dirty, weren¡¯t you? You act all high and mighty, but you are still a sl*t, Juya. Now, ask me nicely again. Beg for it, and maybe I will do you.¡±


    He was very insistent on seeing me beg. Nairim rubbed my groin suggestively, but the joke was on him. I wasn¡¯t getting hard at all. Stepping back, I shook my head and replied, ¡°Argh¡­ Stop. Like you saw yesterday, the warrior tied a leather string around my penis so I wouldn¡¯t go around seducing everyone. It¡¯s not going to work like you want it to¡­ Ahh¡­ So, just¡­ Stop¡­ Not now¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then can I have a look? I¡¯m curious. I want to see what it looks like.¡±


    He was a jerk, but I was in no position to refuse him. He was asking me to show him mine. Was that all? Would he do what I want him to do if I showed him?


    I pulled up my shirt a little and tried to pull my member out, but he touched my cheek and whispered, ¡°Not like that. Pull your pants down completely, and show me. Don¡¯t be so stingy. Show me everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped. Besides, this was an area that was usually very quiet. Therefore, I let my pants fall and took my shirt off as well. My pants rested on my ankles, and I was almost naked. The leather string was precisely where it was initially placed.


    ¡°Oh, wait. Give me a moment.¡±


    What was Nairim thinking? Suddenly, he sat down on the handrail behind him and began to stroke his groin slowly. Did my body arouse him somehow? His face turned pink, and he licked his lips. He looked like he was having a good time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Very good¡­ Hahaha¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    I just waited, hoping he does what he planned to do as quickly as possible. When he was fully erect, he gestured for me to kneel in front of him. I was actually glad to get it going.


    ¡°Hey, Juya, come here and suck me off. Haha, Shadi told me your mouth feels so good¡­¡±


    I did as he asked. I pucker my lips and sucked his entire length a few times. I also moved up and down while rolling my tongue. He moaned, clearly enjoying my administration. While I was doing this, I made sure to keep my ears open.


    When I heard a quiet chatter and footsteps from the nearby hallway, I pretended to make a mistake and bite his member.


    ¡°Argg! Dammit! W-what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Nairim jumped and pushed me away. He almost fell off the handrail, but I quickly grabbed his wrists to help him. I leaned forward and whispered to him, ¡°This is as far as I will let you have. For today, anyway.¡±


    Before the other brothers reached us from the hallway, I grabbed my clothes and got dressed. I left quickly, leaving Nairim behind. Would this be enough to entice him? Would he do what I asked?


    Only time will tell.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    It worked.


    It was clear that Nairim couldn¡¯t wait for more. By the early evening, Iztal Nairim came to my room right after his work shift ended. He told me what he found out.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here. I guess you don¡¯t have to report to the warrior yet? Good.¡±


    I was given a new order from the Goddess¡¯ warrior, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about reporting to him on time. Nairim continued, ¡°I asked around, and as I suspected, Manar knew the most about anything that happens in the harem. So when I asked, he told me that the drug you are referring to should be included in the special fragrance we have in our own washroom¡­ So he told me to just use that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bring me the real stuff, but Nairim was still a handy guy. He was also a horny bastard. He brought the jar from our washroom and tried to push me down on my bed.


    I said to him, ¡°Really? But the one from the washroom stings too much on my skin, so I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°What? Well, then maybe you should go ask Manar yourself. I mean, I am not certain, but some of the brothers think Manar has a certain power over the harem.¡±


    ¡°¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe¡­ Hahaha¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell everyone that you were able to get into the harem too? You were exaggerating, weren¡¯t you? If you weren¡¯t, then maybe you can go back into the harem yourself and steal it. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I needed to go see Manar myself and ask. Not to ask him to get the drug, but to find out what he knew.


    When I was about to leave, Nairim groped my butt and said to me, ¡°Hey¡­ Gosh, you are dying to do it, aren¡¯t you? You are such a sl*t¡­ Hahaha¡­ Don¡¯t overdo it, or you¡¯re going to hurt yourself.¡±


    Nairim was such a jerk.


    I paused, not because I liked his touch. Nairim seemed turned on as he rubbed my thighs. He tried to kiss him, but before he reached me, I pushed him away.


    My body felt cold. I wasn¡¯t aroused at all. I said to him quietly, ¡°Iztal Nairim, my brother. I will tell you one thing.¡±


    ¡°W-what? You are scaring me, Juya.¡±


    He seemed scared that I might get angry at him, but what I wanted to tell him was something much more severe.


    ¡°Iztal Nairim, you better think very carefully whose side you are going to be on. You should also be ready to report to the Goddess¡¯ warrior about everything you just told me now.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I knew I sounded crazy. Nairim became speechless. He just stood still and blinked. I didn¡¯t look back.


    So Manar¡­ Iztal Manar who claimed that he could enter the harem whenever he wanted. I always had my suspicions about him, but what I didn¡¯t know was why.


    Why would he do something like this? What was it that he wanted? What was I supposed to do to carry out the warrior¡¯s order? How was I supposed to approach Manar?


    ***


    Iztal Manar was in the middle of his room. He was sitting down on the floor, and when he spotted me, this strange, mysterious man asked, ¡°Juya? Nairim came to me a moment ago to ask something. Was that you who made him do it?¡±


    The way Manar stared at me was unnerving. It felt like he could see right through me. I stepped back a little, but after gathering my courage, I walked towards him.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing his usual hoodie, but his face was still partly covered.


    This man who kept himself as hidden as possible¡­ I was genuinely curious about him. What was he thinking?


    At one point in my life, Manar used to be my idol. I used to work so I could become like him. However, at some point, things changed drastically. He was no longer the Manar I used to look up to.


    I said to him, ¡°The Goddess¡¯ warrior told me that one of us the Innocent Ones is planning something. He said that the ultimate goal of this person would be chaos among us in Minurd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Manar, I know that your family lives in the capital. Is that why? Are you doing this so you could escape this place and return to your family? Were you trying to make the brothers go crazy with lust by using the drug¡­ And hope that they rape the odalisques or abuse each other? Was that what you were trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you sl*t!¡±


    ¡°Manar!¡±


    How could he call me that name? If it was him who tainted the fragrance with the drug, then I was the biggest victim of his scheme. I couldn¡¯t even go back to how I used to be. I was ruined for life. My body no longer belonged to me. I was beyond salvation.


    I didn¡¯t dare to grab him or attack him. My fists trembled as I waited. I wanted to resolve this with words. I wanted to win this battle without a physical fight. The warrior¡¯s order was to find the culprit and stop him. If I could accomplish this without hurting him, then that would be the best. I didn¡¯t want to harm him.


    The man in a mask in front of him stared at me. I could tell that he was frowning. His voice sounded strange as he asked me, ¡°So what? Are you telling me to stop?¡±


    ¡°If possible¡­¡±


    ¡°No. At this point, the person who is causing the chaos now is you, not me. You are the center of it all, Juya. It¡¯s too late. For you or Hakim Karid to find me now¡­ It¡¯s too late. This is meant to be.¡±


    What was he trying to say? However, before I could ask, he grabbed his neck and made strange noises. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was coughing or laughing.


    ¡°Kkk¡­ khh¡­ Cough, cough¡­ 7 years¡­ Gosh¡­ I thought I could return quickly, but it has been 7 years. 7 years and no goddess¡­ I have been stuck in this awful place for 7 years¡­ Hahaha¡­ And I heard that the Virtuous Priestess is not in the selamlique again, right? She is under Prince Camille¡¯s protection¡­ Cough.¡±


    I now had no doubt that Manar was the culprit. His words said it all. I stared in shock, unsure what exactly he was going to do next. However, I knew what I had to do next to stop him. I just knew.


    I also knew who I had to call to accomplish this.


    ¡°Eriez!¡±


    I turned around and called out his name.


    ¡°Eriez! Are you here?¡±


    I desperately yelled for my friend¡¯s name. My friend who wasn¡¯t here¡­ To other brothers, it probably sounded like I was screaming and moaning Eriez¡¯s name in lust. They most likely thought I was giving away my body again to him.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    I could think of three places that might be in danger. Of these three, I knew I could help two areas. The first place I thought of was the odalisques¡¯ harem. For a while now, some of the brothers have been talking about raping these women. They couldn¡¯t do it so far because it wasn¡¯t easy to get into the harem. Thankfully, everyone believed that the women¡¯s blood was cursed, and the door to the harem was still covered in blood.


    The next place I could think of was Prince Camille¡¯s quarters. This was my obvious priority. There were also a few odalisques as well as the Virtuous Priestess there. Prince Camille¡¯s place was attacked once already. I didn¡¯t doubt that the brothers would hesitate to raid it again.


    The Sacred Day of this month was coming up again. I believed in Eriez¡¯s ability to protect the prince, but I thought it would be best to avoid this possible situation at all if possible. Prince Camille and Eriez should be sent somewhere safe.


    Finally, the third place¡­


    ¡°Eri¡­ What are you doing here at this time of the day¡­?¡±


    My most trusted brother was in Prince Camille¡¯s quarters. He didn¡¯t look as comfortable here as I used to be. It was already dark outside, and I didn¡¯t see the prince. Was his Highness already in bed? Well, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Eriez was kneeling on the floor with a small lantern beside him. I knew he could hear me approaching him, but he didn¡¯t even move. I sat beside him and asked, ¡°Eriez¡­ I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you listen?¡±


    He continued to ignore me, and I thought that perhaps he thought I came here to offer my body to him again. However, when I touched his back, the answer I heard from him was very unexpected.


    ¡°Juya, I already checked on everything you asked before. The secret place in the prince¡¯s quarters has been cleaned. Following Prince Camille¡¯s wish, we have reinstalled the secret door as well, but¡­ What we saw at the end of the secret hallway¡­ I don¡¯t think it is right to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So you saw the Virtuous Priestess, which means you probably saw Prince Camille and her together too.¡±


    ¡°You were his teacher! So you knew too!¡±


    Eriez stood up and grabbed my collars. He was obviously angry at me and blamed me for keeping this a secret, and I understood why he felt this way. Only those who loved the prince would be able to accept what he was doing with the priestess.


    Eriez continued, ¡°Juya¡­ You didn¡¯t tell me a thing¡­ At first, I thought maybe you had a good reason for it, but¡­ There isn¡¯t, is there? I heard that even though you reported this to the Goddess¡¯ warrior, he didn¡¯t do or say anything about it¡­ Is that true? What the hell is going on here? Everything that His Highness is doing is being a spoiled bastard who is obsessed with that woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Eri! Don¡¯t talk ill of Prince Camille.¡±


    I covered his lips with my fingers. Eri once told me he would try to convince the priestess if he got a chance. I assumed he did try by now, and I also guessed that he wasn¡¯t successful.


    He glared at me and panted angrily. ¡°¡­ so are you on his side still? Will you always defend his Highness?¡±


    ¡°And what did you do, Eri? Did you have the courage to threaten the Virtuous Priestess with your sword? Isn¡¯t that what you said you would do last time we talked about it? You sounded like you would kill her if she didn¡¯t obey you.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ Of course not. I was just saying it. I didn¡¯t mean it, obviously¡­¡±


    I looked at Eriez, who looked tired and upset. I realized that he must be sitting here and waiting for His Highness to recognize that what he was doing was wrong.


    However, there was a much more important thing he needed to do now. I put my hands on his shoulders and explained, ¡°Some of our brothers are planning to escape this place. The warrior ordered me to stop them, but I can¡¯t do this alone. You, however, have many brothers who follow you. They are the ones working in the east wing constructions, right? You need to get them to monitor the other brothers and arrest them if necessary.¡±


    ¡°What? But you just told me the warrior ordered you to do it, not me¡­¡±


    ¡°I have many other things to do, and besides, the brothers who follow you don¡¯t like me that much. It¡¯s probably because¡­¡±


    I pulled Eriez closer and kissed his cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because they think I seduced you and ruined you.¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much time to explain everything to him. This place needed to be prepared as soon as possible. I stood up and passed by the servant, who bowed to me. When I entered the prince¡¯s bedroom, I saw that His Highness was on the bed and was turned away from me.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Juya. Please forgive my rudeness¡­¡±


    Eriez followed me into the room. It was too early for him to be going to sleep. Besides, the prince knew his teacher, Eriez, was sitting outside his bedroom, silently protesting. There was no way this boy prince was sleeping soundly.


    I approached him and bowed deeply. I saw the prince¡¯s hand peeking out from the blanket, so I kissed the tip of his finger lightly.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Juya¡­ Do you also think that what I did was wrong?¡±


    ¡°That is not what I came here to talk about. Please let me talk to you face to face, your Highness.¡±


    Prince Camille¡¯s voice sounded quiet and weak. I grabbed a lantern from outside and placed it on the bedside table. I looked around the bedroom and saw in relief that there wasn¡¯t much to pack.


    I turned to Eriez and explained, ¡°Eriez, you told me that I could use you when necessary. So, I will take up on that offer now. Someone among us is trying to create chaos in Minurd so he could escape. One of the best ways to create this chaos would be to attack this quarter then kidnap and rape the Virtuous Priestess and the odalisques. They could also question Prince Camille about what he did with the priestess¡­ And even blame the Goddess¡¯s warrior, who knew everything but didn¡¯t stop it from happening¡­ If all of these things happen, it will be impossible to control the situation.¡±


    ¡°What? Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°So Eri, what you need to do is take your followers and make sure to arrest any brothers who try to escape. When you do, you need to bring them here. Until you return, I will do my best to protect this place in case of an attack. I think we need to be vigilant until the upcoming Sacred Day.¡±


    Eriez obviously wanted to question my authority, but the boy prince stood up and asked, ¡°Juya? What are you talking about? If you mean the Sacred Day, then¡­¡±


    I turned away from the prince when I realized that he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. I had to make an effort not to stare at him.


    I explained, ¡°We need to move fast. Right now! Your Highness, please grab whatever you need and stay in the library. Eriez, when you return here, make sure to return to the library, in front of the secret door.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Story 33. The Maid of the Forbidden Place (1)


    Chapter 58


    ¡°Alright, Juya, I will see you later.¡±


    Eriez understood me perfectly, and he moved fast. Eriez knew the geography of this area very well, and he was even more aware of even the smallest alleyways in the eastern district where he used to work.


    After Eriez left, Prince Camille asked me, ¡°Juya¡­ What will you do next?¡±


    I hugged him tightly. The sweet scent of his hair tickled my nose, trying to hide my feelings, I raised my voice. ¡°¡­ Your highness, I will be here for you to listen to whatever truth and honest opinion you want to share, so¡­ Would you consider stopping taking that special drug?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just being near him made me feel intoxicated. He smelled of that distinct odor, and the prince looked even more delicious with it. I added quietly, ¡°It might feel comforting to let yourself run free because of that drug, but it will be only a matter of time before you lose yourself to it¡­ I would never want something like that to happen to you, Your Highness. I¡­ I would never want that.¡±


    I wondered if the prince understood what I was trying to say.


    ***


    Afterward, I spent my days in the prince¡¯s quarters. I didn¡¯t return to the Innocent Ones¡¯ selamlique, but even then, I could feel the atmosphere changing within my brothers.


    As we got closer to the Sacred Day, I noticed that the outer walls of the prince¡¯s quarters are being damaged by stones and sticks. Some servants reported to me that they witnessed suspicious shadows looking down from the roofs.


    Strange loud noise from the ground, which hasn¡¯t happened in a while, was heard again. On top of that, there were hysterical sounds somewhere outside, making me feel tense and anxious.


    Everyone was tense.


    Me, those on my side, and our enemies¡­


    Then finally, the servant announced to me, ¡°The Innocent Ones are waiting outside and are requesting to see you, Iztal Juya¡­¡± It was the same situation as before. It was like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. If I didn¡¯t go out, they would insist on having the prince come out instead and explain everything. If I went out, they would beat me up like last time until Eriez or his buddies would come to rescue me. Maybe this time, Hakim Karid would appear to stop the fight.


    This was precisely what the defector would want.


    Thus, this time, I went out to the garden with his highness. When my brothers saw me, they talked all at once, ¡°Hey! There you are! So I hear the Virtuous Priestess is stored here somewhere! When will she be leaving? Are you trying to hide her this upcoming Sacred Day again? You are using the priestess!¡±


    ¡°Juya, you dog! We were wondering why we haven¡¯t seen you lately, and now we know why! You are with the prince now! Did you eat him up too? What a sl*t you are! Your taste in men changes too quickly, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°So is it true that Prince Camille and the Virtuous Priestess are sleeping with each other? Are you part of this orgy, Juya? Hahahaha¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wait, there are odalisques too, aren¡¯t there¡­ So there are more than three of you¡­ That¡¯s so hot! What an orgy it must be! Let us join you!¡±


    They no longer deserved the name ¡°The Innocent Ones.¡± However, when they saw the prince following behind me, my brothers quieted down.


    Prince Camille asked, ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    I answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your highness. They are just talking nonsense. Just baseless rumors. Your highness, please return inside so you can rest. I will take care of them.¡±


    ¡°But Juya¡­ Last time¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be inside very soon, so there is no need for you to worry.¡±


    I considered dragging this out to frustrate them, but their language was not fit for the prince. I spotted Iztal Nairim, who was standing awkwardly in the corner. When I glared at him, he saw me and flinched.


    After the prince left for his library, I noticed that Nairim and his friends left the garden. I said to the rest of the brothers, ¡°Gosh¡­ I can¡¯t believe you guys still believe these stupid rumors. Are you saying that the Virtuous Priestess is here? How ridiculous! Did Manar tell this to you guys? He did, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not true? Is that what you are telling us, Juya?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want to find out for yourselves, then why don¡¯t you come in and look for her?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You bastard¡­ Are you running away?!¡±


    Without looking back, I followed the prince¡¯s footsteps. No one was stopping the brothers, so I could hear them right behind me. I told the servants in advance not to prevent or fight the brothers unnecessarily. Before I reached the library, I met with the prince. Hugging him tightly, we threw ourselves against the secret door.


    ¡°Huhhh¡­ Juya! But what if those people see us and enter here too¡­¡±


    The prince was worried that they could see us, but I was doing this on purpose. In fact, I hoped that they would follow us.


    When a noise resounded, the secret door slid open, and when I sent the prince inside, I pushed down the tables and decorations around me on the floor so it would impede those cashing us.


    ¡°Your highness, is there somewhere safe to hide inside the secret place?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ Not anymore, because you told me to get rid of any dangerous spaces¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you need to go to where Hawaki is right now! I will distract them a little before following you.¡±


    ¡°But even if we go there, what could we do¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to hurry up!¡±


    The prince seemed doubtful of my plan, but he had no choice but to do as I asked. I remembered the layout of this secret space and where certain items were. Even after the cleanup, the burning smell was still strong in the rooms in the middle. In one place, many jars of alcoholic substances were stored safely.


    I found them and poured all of them on the floor. The overwhelming smell filled the air, and those who weren¡¯t used to the odor would feel dizzy. This could buy me some time.


    I saw the brothers scrambling to follow me from afar. After making sure that they saw me, I ran towards the small storage room that led down to where the women were staying. Instead of opening the door on the floor, leading to where the women are staying, I covered the door using a metal lid and opened another one that led to another room.


    There was a set of stairs that looked much sturdier than before thankfully. I went down, and when I spotted the brothers at the end of the hallway, I yelled at them, ¡°Hey! You idiots! I¡¯m right here!¡±


    When they first saw me, they looked confused. I felt a little embarrassed, afraid that it was too evident that I was trying to trap them. However, they had no choice but to follow me, and they did. Did they realize how odd this was? They were all trying to get through the secret door in the library, yet I appeared from a completely different place and was calling for them.


    Thankfully, they were too stupid to know. All they did was scream and come after me.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    When I was sure they were all running towards me, I went back up the stairs to get to the small storage room. Again, I pushed down anything I could find on the floor, so it would be hard for them to follow me. The servants cleaned the area thoroughly, but they obviously couldn¡¯t clear out the smell completely. Before I became dizzy from it, I opened the heavy door next to the ladder. I was about to go down the ladder when suddenly, I saw one of the brothers throw their daggers at me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±

 Chapter 59

    Story 34. The Maid of the Forbidden Place (2)


    Chapter 59


    Thankfully, none of the daggers hit me. I reached inside to grab a few of my own knives at them. I heard them being blocked, but without waiting to see what happened, I climbed down the ladder quickly. When I was halfway down, I looked and realized that the prince wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    There were only the three women trembling in fear. I couldn¡¯t go back up to look for the prince; all I could do was continue to go down. When I jumped, my landing didn¡¯t go smoothly, and I sprained my ankle again.


    I sat there in pain. Anxiously, I turned towards the women and asked, ¡°Where is Prince Camille?¡±


    As soon as I asked, I realized that they couldn¡¯t speak our language. This was such a frustrating situation. From above, I heard the brothers looking down through the opening. I threw a few more daggers at them to distract them and turned towards the women. I said to them as I gestured, ¡°Umm¡­ First, open the door! We need to get out of here!¡±


    I waved at them and pointed at the door, but it seemed that the odalisques didn¡¯t understand me. They hesitated and glared at me as they surrounded the priestess protectively. One of the brothers was beginning to come down, so I threw another dagger, and it hit his leg.


    ¡°Arg¡­! F*ck!¡±


    Blood splattered everywhere, and he fell to the floor. He seemed surprised at what happened and even more shocked when he spotted the priestess.


    ¡°V-Virtuous Priestess! Dammit! Guys! The Virtuous Priestess is here!¡±


    The brothers that were still in the overhead storage yelled angrily, ¡°What? The priestess is down there?!¡±


    ¡°We need to get down there right now! Hurry up! Argh¡­ What are these stupid things on the floor?!¡±


    I threw down everything I could find, which were odd sharp metal devices. I made sure it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to move around there. I heard people falling over themselves. I also heard distinct metal against metal sounds.


    That¡¯s right. The burning smell and the metallic sounds¡­ More¡­ I needed those metals to make a spark.


    However, even before that, I needed to get the door opened here so the women and I could get out. To my frustration, the odalisques were fumbling to unlock the door.


    Should I go and help them? Before I knew it, the door finally opened loudly, and the women ran out without me.


    What about me?!


    ¡°Uhm, Odalisques! Hey!¡±


    Then suddenly¡­


    SLAM!


    An incredibly loud bang hit my ears from above. I felt the shock, and I had to cover the Virtuous Priestess¡¯ ears with my shirt.


    Good¡­ This is what I was waiting for¡­ But¡­ Something passed by me¡­ what was it?


    Red¡­ It was red and burning everywhere. It became hotter, and the screams began to sound further and further away.


    ¡°GYAAA!!! B-blood!!!¡±


    Through the fire, I saw the odalisque say words in our language. Then suddenly, I felt something warm come out from my nose and my ears. I quickly realized what it was.


    And¡­


    I fell on the floor after another blast.


    ***


    Later, I found out that Prince Camille left through the backdoor, which I didn¡¯t even know about, and ran to the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Hakim Karid was the one who came here and resolved the situation, so it appeared that the prince made the right choice.


    I was just glad he was okay.


    My back was burnt badly, and one of my eardrums was damaged, but I was still alive. I kneeled in front of the prince in his bedroom and heard what happened. I was told that Eriez did as I asked and returned to the library to protect the place from further attack.


    Most of the brothers who were about to reach the Virtuous Priestess died from the explosion. The fire destroyed a huge part of the building, but thankfully, it was out now. Any of the brothers who survived were captured along with those who tried to escape Minurd during this chaos. They were planned to be placed on a trial very soon with the warrior as the judge.


    One thing that bothered me about this current situation was the fact that it was the odalisque who was explaining all these to me right now. She was wearing a thin veil around her face.


    I asked, ¡°Do you speak our language very well, huh?¡±


    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t important right now, but I needed to point it out. I suppose it wasn¡¯t odd that she spoke our language, but still¡­ It was so strange that they only spoke Hwenian in front of me until now.


    The odalisque explained, ¡°The priestess doesn¡¯t like anyone speaking this language in front of her. That¡¯s why we only speak Hwenian.¡±


    ¡°That strange woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Innocent One, you have no idea who the Virtuous Priestess is. You don¡¯t know what she is like at all. You don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know. How could I? The odalisque was treating my burn by putting a cold cloth on it. She was very gentle, but for some reason, I felt very uncomfortable around this woman. She was such a young girl, yet the way she spoke was so confident and frank.


    The odalisque continued, ¡°But I still want to thank you. Like I said before, I thought all of the Innocent Ones were scary thugs, but obviously, I was wrong. There are some like you who are kind and sweet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I had no idea you would be wearing such hideous underwear. Hahaha¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I was on the floor, and in pain, so I wanted to be as comfortable as possible. I took off anything that touched my skin, which included my pants, my underwear, and of course, the leather strip wrapped around my groin and my member.


    The odalisque obviously saw the leather strip among my other clothes, and by the time I realized it, it was too late. She saw everything. I felt embarrassed, but what I was worried about the most was what I should tell the warrior about what happened to the strip.


    Anyway, I needed to get going. I wanted to see how the clean up was going and what else was happening outside.


    ¡°You are already leaving, Innocent One? I don¡¯t think you can put on your clothes. Your burn is pretty serious.¡±


    ¡°Then I will walk around without a shirt. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I got up, and I could feel that my back was covered with something. Medicinal cream, probably. The woman came to me and studied my body. Annoyed, I said to her, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay, so leave me alone. You should take your priestess and return to the harem. No one is going to be protecting you from now on here. You get that, right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even blink as she replied, ¡°We will soon, but for now, we can¡¯t. Some scary-looking men in our harem are trying to find evidence.¡±


    ¡°Fine. What¡¯s your name, by the way? If I need to find you in the harem for something, you better not ignore me or pretend you don¡¯t know¡­ Argh¡­¡±


    I was about to go out, so I tried to put on the shirt, but when it touched my back, I flinched.


    Oh yeah¡­ That¡¯s right. She said I shouldn¡¯t put on my shirt¡­


    The young girl pointed at me and laughed.


    ¡°Hahaha! What was that? And you are thinking about entering the harem? That sounds really erotic! You even had your top off too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fatima. My name is Fatima. It means the daughter of the prophet. Normally, the odalisques in the harem do not have individual names, but sometimes, we get one depending on our position.¡±


    ¡°¡­ prophet?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    What Fatima told me was true. The harem was being searched by some of the brothers. Those who were arrested were lined up in one of the gardens waiting for the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡¯s decision.


    They were kneeling on the ground and waiting. Some were covered in blood, and many were injured. Others were perfectly fine but were bound with ropes. They were the ones who were in the process of escaping. I heard many of them almost succeeded under Manar¡¯s lead; in the end, they were all captured since they were carrying too much.


    Greed and incompetence were their downfalls.


    The one who orchestrated this entire scheme was on the ground as well, with his face bowed. His messy hair covered his face.


    Would we get to see his bare face finally today?


    ¡°Iztal Manar.¡±


    The warrior began about to announce his judgment.


    ¡°You were honored with the position of the Innocent One, yet you have provided a disservice to the Goddess. Iztal Manar, you frequented the harem against the law and brought the corrupt substance to the Innocent Ones¡¯ selamlique. This created chaos and disruption among your brothers, and using this, you tried to escape only to be captured¡­ Did I get it all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My warrior. You have summarized the entire event perfectly and accurately.¡±


    Iztal Nairim bowed to Hakim Karid as he replied. It seemed that he learned about the current situation already. When he saw me, Nairim winked at me discreetly.


    What an obedient and opportunistic brother.


    When I walked up to the front and stood beside the brothers, the warrior asked me, ¡°Iztal Juya, do you have anything additional to report regarding what happened in Camille¡¯s quarters? I was told you were near where the explosion occurred.¡±


    I took a step forward and felt everyone¡¯s eyes on my naked upper body. The brothers were glaring at me angrily, but at least this time, they weren¡¯t looks of lust.


    I bowed and replied, ¡°My warrior, please be forgiving to these poor misguided brothers. Prince Camille¡¯s quarters are filled with sacred secrets the outsiders do not know about. No one can approach the secret area without the prince¡¯s permission, yet these idiotic men entered the place carelessly and ended up being punished by the Goddess. Please show mercy to them.¡±


    ¡°And are you okay, Iztal Juya? You were very close to the explosion.¡±


    ¡°I followed your order and protected the prince, and with His Highness¡¯ permission, I was able to learn a little bit about the sacred secrets. I am greatly thankful for the great honors you bestowed upon me, so how could I not be okay? The only thing I regret is the fact that I was not able to stop my brothers from committing such a sin. I couldn¡¯t stop some of them from perishing in the explosion. I just hope the brothers present here will be shown mercy, My warrior.¡±


    No, this wasn¡¯t what I really wanted. The truth was, I wanted them all dead. Those who died already, I was very happy about it.


    The prince told me before that they were all gunpowder. This was why he warned me when I used my sword to try to break the lock on the door. If a spark was formed, that would have been the end of us.


    However, I called it the Goddess¡¯ punishment because it was more convenient. It was simpler, and it worked perfectly to my advantage.


    I bowed my face and grinned. I knew the warrior would be fair and wise.


    ¡°Those who created such chaos just to escape this place do not deserve to live. The Goddess has shown that they need to be punished. Traitor Manar will be beheaded, and the rest will be executed. That is all.¡±


    Was this too much? Too cruel?


    ¡°My warrior!¡±


    Suddenly, a husky gritty voice called out to Hakim Karid, who was about to leave. I could understand Manar¡¯s desperation for a more honorable death. After all, he used to be one of the most respected Innocent Ones among us.


    However, mercy wasn¡¯t what Manar was looking for. When the Goddess¡¯s warrior turned towards him, to everyone¡¯s shock, Manar spat at the warrior¡¯s face. His spit didn¡¯t reach the warrior, and instead, it fell to the ground. Manar¡¯s face crumpled angrily.


    ¡°What the¡­!?¡±


    Before anyone could even become angry at Manar, we all gasped when we saw Manar¡¯s face. To our shock, there were no scars.


    Was Manar, as an Innocent One, lying to us all?


    Under the bright sun, Manar¡¯s face was as beautiful as ever. Clean, pure skin, rosy cheeks, and perfect facial features¡­


    Too beautiful.


    Too beautiful to be a man.


    We immediately realized the truth.


    The warrior ordered, ¡°Take the traitor¡¯s clothes off.¡±


    ¡°Arrgg¡­ N-no! Kkk!¡±


    Manar fought the soldiers, but it didn¡¯t take long before the shirt was ripped off. Manar¡¯s chest was covered with layers of bandages, but there were no scars anywhere.


    Pure pale skin¡­ Round feminine lines¡­ And even the tight bandages could not hide the round and plump breasts perfectly.


    ¡°So, you are a girl.¡±


    ¡°You bastards¡­!¡±


    The soldiers pushed her down on the ground and gagged her mouth. The most shocking thing to me was how I wasn¡¯t astonished at all. The warrior walked towards her slowly. What was he going to do? Whatever it was, I expected it to be something that would cause her great shame. Her arms and legs were much slimmer than expected, and she was no match for the burly soldiers. It would have been kinder for the warrior to behead her right now. I thought that being restrained like this in front of everyone was the worst thing for her.


    ¡°Arrgg¡­!¡±


    Manar seemed to realize this, as well. At some point, she stopped fighting. Her mouth was gagged, and all she could do now to express herself was to glare at the warrior. It seemed like she now accepted her fate. Quietly, she glared at the warrior.


    I couldn¡¯t just watch it. I couldn¡¯t let this happen. I needed to do something. Try anything.


    Thus, I stepped forward again and asked the warrior, ¡°I have something to ask of you, My warrior.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Iztal Juya.¡±


    ¡°Manar was once the best among all of the brothers. We all used to look up to Manar at one point in the past. Even though she obviously lied to us, I still believe that we need to hear her side of the story. Please allow her to speak, My warrior.¡±


    The others gasped in shock.


    Even the Goddess¡¯ warrior seemed confused, and I understood why. It was a well-known fact that Manar and her gang bullied me. Their actions have brought me to this place. They have ruined my body and my reputation.


    However, the warrior nodded and allowed me this favor. I gestured for the soldiers to free Manar and helped her to sit up.


    Manar asked me angrily, ¡°¡­ So you¡¯re thinking of showing me mercy now, Juya?¡±


    ¡°My brother.¡±


    She may have been a woman, but Manar was still my brother. I asked calmly, ¡°How did this happen? Tell us. Accept my offer to give you a voice now and tell us your story.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You feel sorry for me, is that it? How stupid and ironic¡­ I don¡¯t need any sympathy from a sl*t.¡±


    I pulled up my lips to put on a smile. Putting one hand on her shoulder, I asked, ¡°Are you sure that is all you want to say? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? The more you talk, the more time you will have. As long as you keep talking, you will remain alive. What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 61

    Story 35. The Maid of the Forbidden Place (3)


    Chapter 61


    It seemed that Manar thought I was insulting her. I was grateful that at least she didn¡¯t spit at me like she did to the warrior. Maybe she thought I wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Manar said to me, ¡°I have nothing to say to the one who has disgraced the Goddess¡­¡±


    I sighed lightly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s too bad, Manar. I wonder if it would have been better if someone other than me asked you to talk? Still¡­ Don¡¯t you think it would be beneficial for you to talk? Don¡¯t you think that is what the Goddess would want?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Cough, cough. You sound so confident¡­ So sure of yourself, My brother¡­ Ha¡­ You don¡¯t know anything about the Goddess.¡±


    She laughed at me bitterly even as she trembled. I thought it was a good thing that she was at least engaged, so I continued, ¡°So tell us what you know about the Goddess, or do you think I don¡¯t deserve to even know about it because I¡¯m a sl*t, like you say?¡±


    I spoke in a quiet calm voice, trying my best to tempt her. I wanted to keep Manar alive as long as possible. I wanted to hear why she did what she did. Of course, I understood the simple and apparent reason, which was that she wanted to return home. It was not what proper Innocent Ones was supposed to do, but we were still only human.


    But¡­ Did she have to go this far? Did she have to use such a vicious scheme to accomplish her goal?


    Manar said to me, ¡°All that is left is destruction. What I say now doesn¡¯t matter. Not just to you, but to everyone here¡­ My hypocrite brothers, Hakim Karid standing behind them, and the Prince¡­ The harem and everything in Minurd¡­ haa¡­¡±


    Her voice sounded like the Hwenian intruder. There was a bitterness to it as if she was cursing all of us. I could understand why she thought I would end up in hell, but what about the rest of Minurd? Why did she think they were doomed too?


    I said to her, ¡°That is just your opinion, Manar.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ No, it¡¯s a fact. You said you went into the harem, right? Then someday, you will find out the truth, but by that time, it would be too late¡­ You will see and experience what hell is. I will see you there¡­ Kkk¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    I thought she was talking nonsense now to delay her inevitable death. I listened to her whisper, and although what I heard was disturbing, I felt fine. I already knew this, but I was ready to let go of my ruined past.


    Manar looked around and asked loudly, ¡°Now! Can anyone here really claim that they have never betrayed the Goddess once in their lives?¡±


    Her voice was becoming louder and more hysteric, and I had no intention of letting her continue like this. She was looking up at the sky and screaming like a crazy woman.


    ¡°I was the only one, the only one! The only one who remained pure for the Goddess! Will you people rape me and end up in hell? Will you take that risk? My Goddess¡¯s warrior? Will you? I mean, after all, you are only a man who couldn¡¯t even get the priestess pregnant. An impotent man! Kk¡­ Arrgghh¡­¡±


    Before she could complete her sentence, I grabbed my dagger and ended her life. Her head fell to the ground, and the warm blood splattered everywhere. It soaked into the ground ominously.


    I stood up quickly, turned around towards the warrior, and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Innocent One.¡±


    Around me, the soldiers began to move busily. It was time for the guilty brothers to face their own similar fates.


    ¡°Arrgg¡­.¡±


    ¡°Akkk¡­¡±


    ¡°Kkk¡­¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, my friend Eriez and his followers arrived at the garden after Manar¡¯s death. They were coming from the direction of our selamlique.


    Eriez and his men reported to the warrior, ¡°My warrior! We found many illegal and inappropriate items among the criminals¡¯ rooms!¡±


    ¡°Look at these, My warrior! These are odalisque¡¯s uniforms! It appears that these men have been frequenting the harem. We are not sure if they murdered the odalisques to steal their clothes¡­ We will need to question them and find out¡­!¡±


    Then, they saw, and what it was made them gape in shock.


    Our brothers, who were arrested, were already executed. Their bodies were piled up, and among them was one woman¡¯s body with her head cut off. It was a sight no one could ever forget.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ***


    Iztal Manar was known to be 24 years old, but I think she was actually 26. I was an unusual case among the brothers. Most brothers were selected, especially for Minurd, about 7 years ago to help in accomplishing the rebirth of the Goddess. The brothers sent here were those with exceptional reputations. Manar was one of them. On the other hand, I was Hakim Karid¡¯s man, to begin with, and had no standing to speak of.


    The brothers sent to Minurd all thought their stay here would last a year or two. They were a long way from home, but it was a worthy sacrifice. Those who were present in Minurd at the time of the new Goddess¡¯s birth were often honored and promoted. Their families also benefited by having their sons serve in Minurd. This was why so many families tried their best to have their sons selected.


    There was one particular family who was desperate to be part of this. The problem was, the son was disabled, unable to walk. So the family decided to send his older sister, who was healthy. She was disguised as a man.


    However¡­ Years passed by without the Goddess being reborn.


    ¡°¡­. Should I be mourning for her death?¡±


    Manar was sent to Minurd when she was in her early teens. As she got older, it became harder for her to hide her womanly beauty, so she hid her face and swallowed hot coal powder to damage her voice.


    Meanwhile, the war erupted in the capital, and Manar¡¯s family dispersed to different places.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I was lying down on the carpeted floor in selamlique with several large pillows around me. I read the letters Manar¡¯s brother sent to her throughout the years. They were sad and loving, but I couldn¡¯t empathize. I couldn¡¯t understand why Manar kept these letters when, if found, they could be used against her.


    Instead of feeling bad for her, all I wanted was to satisfy my growing lust. I was feeling horny right now, and I was fighting not to touch myself.


    So the entire group of the Innocent Ones was gone per the warrior¡¯s order. I was ordered to study the evidence the traitor left behind, so that was what I was doing. I looked at the jar that was labeled ¡°Burn Cream.¡± When I opened it and smelled it, I knew it was the familiar drug that caused my body to burn with lust.


    It was now confirmed that Manar was indeed the one who stole this cream from the harem and contaminated the distinctive fragrance in the brothers¡¯ washroom.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    I threw away the letters as my body began to become more aroused. The letters were interesting, but not interesting enough to keep me occupied. I couldn¡¯t even read clearly anymore. I decided to find some relief before going back to them


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­¡±


    The scent of the drug was intoxicating. I coated my fingers with it and put my hand inside my pants. As soon as I touched myself, my penis reacted immediately. The familiar pleasure greeted me, but it was not enough. Something was missing. I stroke myself, but I still felt empty.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    I rubbed myself as hard as I could, which worked to a degree. However, the orgasm I felt was minimal. I wasn¡¯t even sure it could be called an orgasm.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was my body indeed ruined then? Could I not get satisfaction without another man inside of me? I licked my fingers, and the taste of the drug made me even more aroused and unsatisfied. The warrior told me I needed to learn to become like a normal man to achieve climax like a normal man.


    This meant that I needed to stop enjoying another man¡¯s touch. I felt a strong urge to use my own fingers to satisfy myself, but this was not the place. Should I go to the washroom or even to my room? I contemplated it, but I didn¡¯t move because I felt lazy.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s with that position?¡±


    It was Iztal Nairim. I wasn¡¯t sure what his new duty was, but based on the fact that I saw him often in our selamlique during the daytime, I figured he must not be swamped.


    ¡°¡­ I was just resting a bit.¡±


    ¡°With that face? You look like you are begging to be f*cked right now.¡±


    ¡°Will you just shut up?¡±


    Nairim¡¯s tone was rude, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t jump on me. He went to his own room, then to the washroom to shower. By the time he returned, I was still on the floor in the same position.


    He sneered at me and asked, ¡°So what are those?¡±


    ¡°The traitor¡¯s personal belongings¡­ Evidence¡­ You know¡­ This and that.¡±


    ¡°What about that jar? It¡¯s labeled ¡®Burn Cream.''¡±


    He sat beside me and pretended to be kind. He offered, ¡°Are you trying to put this on your back? Do you want me to do it for you? I doubt you can reach by yourself.¡±


    At first, I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but when he opened the jar and scooped the cream out, I realized what he was about to do. I tried to get up, but he pushed me down. I was on my stomach, and he sat on top of me to put the cream on my injured back. He must have thought I was scared of the sting from the medicine.


    ¡°N-no! Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Juya, just stay still. This will make your burn heal faster.¡±


    ¡°No, Nairim! That¡¯s not my medication. It¡¯s from Manar¡¯s room¡­! Gyaa¡­!¡±


    As soon as I felt the cold cream on my back, I couldn¡¯t speak well. The cream soaked into my skin, and it was too late.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not medicine¡­ It¡¯s a drug¡­ Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­. Mmm¡­¡±


    I was able to push Nairim off of me, but my body began to tremble. Nairim seemed apologetic.


    ¡°Oh, s-sorry¡­ Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t leave. He just stared at me quietly for a while before he approached me. I felt him patting my hair a few times, and when I looked up at him, he asked, ¡°So¡­ This is the drug you were talking about before? The one that makes you feel good?¡±


    He looked curious, guilty, and¡­ happy. Nairim didn¡¯t say anything more, and instead, he took out his penis and pushed it onto my face.


    ¡°H-huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You should have told me earlier about it. What a wonderful drug¡­¡±


    He seemed very aroused as well, most likely because of the cream that must have seeped into his skin on his hand. His eyes looked sleepy as he rubbed the tip of his member against my lips.


    The problem was that I didn¡¯t find this repulsive. Nairim had an exceptionally musky scent, and I was desperate to taste him. When I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue, his member entered my mouth fully. My face felt hot, and I loved it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Haaa¡­. Aaa¡­¡±


    I grabbed his thighs and moved my face against him vigorously. Nairim also grabbed my head and followed my rhythm, helping me. When I looked up, I could see that Nairim has been waiting for this for a very long time. He was just as flushed as I was.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ Gosh¡­ Do you know how amazing you are? You owe me¡­ You know that, right? I helped you¡­ I was on your side¡­ So you owe me big¡­ F*ck! Look at yourself¡­ You love this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think. The drug was working, and my body vibrated with pleasure.


    ¡°Juya¡­ Ahh¡­ Dammit¡­ So good¡­ Ever since I had you last time¡­ I have been thinking of you¡­ Thinking of this¡­ I¡¯ve been masturbating five times a day, just thinking of your ass¡­ Ahhh¡­ And finally¡­ Finally¡­¡±


    He pulled himself out and crawled behind me. Pulling down my pants, which came off quickly, he tried to insert his length, but my body wasn¡¯t ready. He grabbed my member instead and whispered in frustration, ¡°You are so hard too, Juya¡­ So why aren¡¯t you loosened up yet? Do something¡­ Let me get inside of you¡­¡±


    However, before I even tried to do anything, Nairim scooped up more of the drug and pushed it into me. The familiar feeling of it in my body was heavenly. I closed my eyes and moaned, ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    At this rate, I knew I might lose my consciousness, but I guess that didn¡¯t matter to either of us.


    ¡°You like it, Juya? Then tell me. Say it. Be honest. Beg me to f*ck you¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    However, he was already inside of me, thrusting wildly. My body moved on its own, happy to feel the hardness of another man. I moved my body against him, and the sound of our skins slapping together filled the room.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Mmmm¡­.¡±


    ¡°You want me to cum inside of you, right, Juya? Soon¡­ Very soon¡­ Just say the words¡­ I¡¯m a sl*t¡­ Say it¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    I thought I would feel embarrassed, even ashamed, but the truth was, I loved this. This dirty talk made me feel even more excited.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Yes.. I¡­ I¡¯m a sl*t¡­¡±


    I was on my hand and knees, and Nairim rode me from behind. He grabbed onto my head and thrust into me hard. I was drooling from the intense pleasure, and I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ yes¡­ yes¡­ I¡¯m a sl*t¡­ I love d*cks¡­ F*ck me¡­ Hard¡­ Please¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. I was aroused front and back, and I knew this was what I wanted.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Aaaa!¡±


    Iztal Nairim flinched and shivered, and I felt the warmth spread inside of me. It felt hot, full, and amazing. Afterward, Nairim said to me, ¡°Do you know how much I like you, Juya? Eriez may be okay with having you just a few times, but I need more¡­ Much much more¡­ Mmm¡­.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Story 36. The Maid of the Forbidden Place (4)


    Chapter 63


    Nairim scooped even more of the drug and coated my insides with it. I felt his orgasm just a moment ago, yet he¡¯s going at it again? How was his stamina so strong? Well, he did say he masturbated five times a day while he thought of me, so I guess it was possible.


    However, Nairim was not Eriez, who was kind and thoughtful. When noises resounded on the other side of the door, probably the other brothers returning after their work, Nairim left me. I was still on the floor, naked and weak; all he did for me was to put my shirt above me.


    He was gone.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t remember what happened after that. I think I fell asleep or lost consciousness after receiving too much of the drug inside of me. By the time I woke up, it was the middle of the night and very quiet. My back felt less painful, perhaps because the drug numbed it.


    I had another erection, and without even thinking, I rubbed myself against the carpet. I was still naked, and my body refused to calm down. If someone was here and offered to take me, I would¡¯ve gladly let him, but I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to seek someone.


    I touched my face and felt that my hands were sticky. The familiar smell of semen tickled my nose. I licked it and realized that it wasn¡¯t my own or anyone I knew. I could feel that my hair was covered with it too.


    It seemed that someone came into my room and had a little fun with my body. The disturbing thing was that I wasn¡¯t displeased. In fact, I felt even more aroused.


    ¡°¡­ Dammit..¡±


    Looking around, I spotted the letters all over the floor. I felt disappointed in myself as I remembered my mission. The warrior ordered me to investigate Manar¡¯s belonging, but I got distracted again.


    I slowly sat up, and suddenly, I realized something scary. The jar of ¡°Burn Cream¡± was gone.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    ***


    Since then, I felt an odd atmosphere wherever I went. I was used to people staring at me, especially when I was shirtless, but now, it was even stranger. I began to get a strong urge to drop my pants for anyone who looked interested in me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. It didn¡¯t make sense. My body was not my own anymore and it went through constant arousal. Even when I ate, slept, or peed, I couldn¡¯t help moaning with lust.


    It was as if my body was in a seduction mode, wanting to be used.


    Nairim became even more daring. Even in public, whenever he saw me, he came to kiss me and grope me. He would get me all hot and bothered, then leave me in frustration.


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡±


    Constant arousal was not pleasant. It left me weak and breathless all the time. I craved sex. I desired to be filled. I needed satisfaction.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Should I go ask Eriez for a favor? However, it has been so long since we were together. Would he be shocked and disappointed at how much my body has been used since the last time he had me? Would he think I¡¯m ruined? Dirty?


    He once claimed that he could take me in public in front of others, and I was shocked to hear it. However, that was exactly what I wanted now.


    To be taken by Eriez in front of all the brothers¡­ to moan in pleasure and seduce the others to join¡­


    Just thinking about it made me moan.


    I needed someone, so I had no choice but to visit Nairim.


    ¡°Nairim¡­ F*ck me¡­ Ahh¡­ Right now¡­ I can¡¯t even think anymore¡­¡±


    I went into his room, already naked. Nairim wasn¡¯t very big, not exactly what I wanted, but I had no one else. At this point, I didn¡¯t even care if someone saw me naked while walking down the hallway. In fact, I wanted the brothers to see me. I hoped that they would see me and become aroused.


    Nairim feigned ignorance and asked me, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He was sitting on his bed, meditating. Nairim could clearly see my erection, but he seemed very calm and indifferent. He apparently had more control than I thought.


    ¡°You know what I mean, Nairim.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t! My cute little Juya¡­¡±


    He looked at my erection and grinned. I looked down as well and saw that I was already beginning to ejaculate. What was happening to my body?


    Nairim laughed and continued, ¡°You need to ask me nicely if you want something from me. You know that, right Juya? I taught you better than this. My Juya¡­ I thought you were smart.¡±


    He treated me like I was a little kid. When he looked so relaxed and smug, I realized the truth.


    ¡°¡­ Nairim, you are the one who took the drug, aren¡¯t you? I have been wondering¡­ So then, was it you who smeared it in the areas where I frequent? That must be why I have been feeling this way since that night. Why did you do it? Is it because you wanted me to beg you to take me? Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t you want me to take you? Don¡¯t you feel like doing it anymore? Because if you don¡¯t, you can leave at any time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I knew very well that I had no one else. Nairim told me that he liked me. Even if he meant he wanted just my body, and even though I didn¡¯t particularly like him, I had to admit that he wouldn¡¯t harm me.


    At least not intentionally.


    Besides, he went this far to get me. I thought that was a little cute.


    Furthermore, I thought that I must have lost my mind.


    Anyway, I needed this, so I said what he wanted, ¡°I want your d*ck. I am a sl*t and I want to drink your semen. I want you to put your d*ck inside of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What¡¯s the magic word? You know you are supposed to show me your ass while you beg me, right?¡±


    ¡°P, please¡­ F*ck me¡­¡±


    I walked towards him and turned around. I bent forward to show him my butt, which was already wet.


    ¡°Oh, looks like you already f*cked yourself a few times. Was it not enough?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    When he put his finger inside of me, I gave no resistance. I trembled in excitement. It was only his slim finger inside of me, but it still felt so good that I was about to orgasm.


    ¡°Juya, I told you how much I like you, right?¡± The wet sucking sound was like music to my ears. Nairim continued, ¡°I told you I masturbate five times just picturing your ass, right? Do you know what I think about when I do?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ W-what¡­?¡±


    ¡°I should be f*cking my Juya¡­ Juya loves my d*ck, so I should be doing this to him, not by myself¡­ What a waste¡­ That¡¯s what I think every time. I think about you all the time, Juya. Do you know that?¡±


    He obviously saw me as a thing, not as a person. However, I couldn¡¯t complain because he was exactly what I needed and wanted.


    I wanted more¡­ Deeper¡­ Harder¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmmhh¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to say thank you, Juya. You know that.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡±


    Just do it already! When was he going to f*ck me?! How much more did I have to beg?

 Chapter 64

    Story 37. The Maid of the Forbidden Place (5)


    Chapter 64


    Iztal Nairim talked too much, but I knew I had no choice but to listen. That was the only way I could get what I wanted.


    Nairim continued, ¡°So, my Juya, I want to make you very happy. I want you to become so ecstatic that you don¡¯t ever want to leave me and the pleasure I can give you¡­ But then¡­ Even I can¡¯t keep you pleasured all day every day¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°And you act all cold when we are done¡­ You don¡¯t act cute and affectionate like this unless you need me to do this to you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he pulled his finger out and grabbed my butt. I felt his length enter me in a smooth thrust.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Mmmm¡­. Aaaa¡­¡±


    He moved fast against me even from the beginning this time. Every time our skins slapped, I groaned. Nairim panted, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to see my surprise, my brother. For you¡­ Ahhh¡­ I got as many as I could¡­ Mmmhhh¡­¡±


    This must have been the sign the others were waiting for. The door suddenly opened, and the brothers entered one by one. Iztal Shadi, Iztal Luha, Iztal Ilis¡­ All naked and ready.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Aa¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    Some of them put their penises in my mouth but only for a minute. It seemed that they wanted me to taste each of them. Nairim pulled me up and sat me down on top of him so that he could be even deeper inside of me.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Aaaaa¡­¡±


    My mouth was filled with tastes of different men, and when I swallowed, I became even more aroused. Nairim whispered into my ears, breathlessly, ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I love you so much, my brother¡­ Juya¡­ Aahhh¡­ Ever since I first took you¡­ I fell in love¡­ You like this too, right? Ahh¡­¡±


    Nairim was holding me by my arms as he thrust into me desperately. Iztal Shadi came to me and began to rub his penis against my own while the others grabbed and spread my legs and pinched my nipples.


    Overwhelming pleasure drowned me as I started to orgasm.


    ¡°Aaaa¡­ Ahhh¡­ Yes! Y-yes¡­ I-I like it too¡­ I do¡­ I love it¡­ I love you¡­ Ahh¡­ Aakkkk¡­¡±


    I had no control over my body. I let others do whatever they wanted to, and I loved it. The deepest part of my body shivered in pleasure; I felt like my body was melting after feeling the heat of so many bodies. My mind was blank, and I stuck my tongue out, eager to taste whatever was offered to me.


    One of the brothers began to rub his penis against my cheek, and based on the thickness and the length of it, I knew he would fit me perfectly from behind. When Nairim climaxed inside of me, I grabbed the next brother and pulled him towards me so he could fill my emptiness again.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­. I-I love it¡­ More¡­ Harder¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    ***


    Every available orifice of my body was filled, yet there were still more men ready to pleasure me. I was so thrilled, and I thought I might die from it. There was also a distinct sadness inside of me as I thought about the fact that this moment would end eventually.


    Nairim promised me that I would never have to stop feeling this pleasure. He said he would make me feel like I¡¯m in heaven, and that I would never want to leave. To be honest, Nairim¡¯s penis was small and soft, but if he could make sure that the other brothers were always available for me, then¡­


    At some point, I felt dehydrated because I ejaculated so many times. My body felt weak, and being penetrated began to feel painful. However, even then, I panted in pleasure in the arms of so many men. I loved to hear them panting for me, and I wanted this night to never end.


    In the end, I was laid on the bed on my stomach with my limbs tied to each corner of the bed. I began to cry, realizing that all the brothers were spent, and no more man could take me at this moment. Then, someone brought the jar of the special fragrance.


    When it was poured on my hair and my back, I felt a sudden pain and then an odd calmness. I stopped crying, and my body began to quiet down a little. My anal orifice stopped spasming, but to prevent it from shrinking and tightening, someone inserted some kind of a thick tube inside.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    Nairim was such a kind, thoughtful man. Before leaving for his work, he threw me a few necessities and some paperwork. However, his voice sounded so cheerful and real that I realized the surrealness of my own situation. I began to cry again.


    Nairim said to me, ¡°This is your work, right? You are supposed to read these letters? Wait! Why are you crying, Juya? You are so cute.¡±


    I continued to cry and swore, ¡°You bastard¡­ You are gonna go to hell, you assh*le!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It was you who wanted the orgy, right? You said before that if we did things because we both wanted it, then we wouldn¡¯t end up in hell. Besides, it was you who asked me to get the special drug, remember? All I did was do what you asked me, and we ended up having the best night of our lives. Hahaha¡­¡±


    What Manar wrote in her diary was right. None of the Innocent Ones in Minurd were innocent. We all betrayed the goddess.


    ***


    ¡°Nairim, how long are you going to keep me here all tied up like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, who knows? Do you want to be freed, Juya?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I haven¡¯t eaten in a while, and I can¡¯t sleep like this! Most of all, I need to go to the bathroom!¡±


    It actually hasn¡¯t been that long, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I grabbed Nairim and begged him.


    ¡°Oh, Juya, I can feed you myself. I can give you water from my mouth if you want. All you have to do is ask. Hahaha¡­ And if you need to go to the bathroom, don¡¯t worry. You can just pee or poop here if necessary. I will be washing the sheets later anyway. Right?¡±


    ¡°You are being ridiculous¡­!¡±


    I was at my limit now. It was the middle of the day; how come Nairim was free to return to his bedroom like this? What was his new position?


    He caressed my neck, and I was becoming more frustrated. Was he going to take my body again? What I really needed now was to wash up and rest.


    I begged again, ¡°Nairim¡­ Please¡­ Let me go¡­ Untie me¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to dirty your bed¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Nairim looked down at me, who was sweating and clearly very uncomfortable. It seemed like my discomfort and pain had pleased him greatly.


    ¡°Juya, are you telling me that you need me inside of you again? You still have that big stick in your butt, but you need more? Look at this! Your hole is already too loose for the stick¡­ I will make sure to get you something thicker next time, so for now, try to hold on to this one as best as you can. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°You assh*le¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? It sounds like you don¡¯t want this to ever end¡­ Sounds like you like being tied like this, Juya¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ N-no¡­ Nairim¡­ My brother¡­ My love¡­ You said you love me too, right? Then¡­ help me¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I felt like I could say anything if he would only let me go. I would say anything he wanted me to if he promised to free me.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Nairim smiled at me and said, ¡°Alright. I will free you. I¡¯m only doing this for you because I¡¯m feeling good, okay?¡±


    However, even though he promised to free me, my arms and legs remained tied. He pushed his member onto my lips, and before I could even think, I kissed it.


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­ Hhhhh¡­ Mmmm¡­¡±


    As I sucked him, Nairim grabbed onto my shoulders and slowly moved back and forth. He did look like he was having a good time. Nairim promised me that he would release me if I made him feel good. He said he masturbated every day as he thought of me. I wished he would take me right now.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ When I decided to get you addicted to this drug, I was gambling¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if you would go to Eriez or me¡­ I betted on myself¡­ and¡­ Ahh¡­ I am so happy that you came to me¡­ Haaa¡­ Aaaa¡­ Now¡­ You are mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Mmmhh¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ If I untie you, you are going to run away from me, right? You frown when you look at me¡­ Unless I am taking you¡­ And you know¡­ that makes me very sad¡­ So don¡¯t¡­ Please¡­ You know your body loves me, at least¡­ Ahh¡­ I am afraid you might frown at me again if I let you go¡­ So I don¡¯t want to release you¡­ And I don¡¯t even have any of those drugs anymore¡­ We used it all up¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­. Aaaaa¡­ N-no¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ Nairim, I like you¡­ As long as you want me¡­ I will make you happy¡­¡±


    He pulled himself out, wanting to hear my answer. When I tried to lick him again, he sat down in front of me to make eye contact. He smiled at me prettily, and at that moment, I was terrified of him.


    Nairim asked me, ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I promise¡­ Mmmhh¡­¡±


    Nairim kissed me deeply, and I think he was trying to make me love him. I didn¡¯t know what to think. All I could do was try to keep my sanity intact.


    ¡°Juya, you said you can get inside the harem, right? Then maybe you can bring some more of the drug, right? I mean, I am happy as long as I can f*ck you, but it feels even better when I see you so happy yourself¡­ It¡¯s all for you, Juya¡­ You get it, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ Okay¡­ I can get inside the harem¡­ I will get some for you.¡±


    Nairim then stood up and pushed himself into my mouth deeply. I could feel the tip reaching the back of my throat. My eyes teared, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He continued to thrust into me until he orgasmed.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ You said you were thirsty, right? And hungry too? So eat it up¡­ Aahhh¡­ Poor, poor Juya¡­ Eat my semen¡­¡±


    ***


    Nairim finally let me go. I was a mess, and I stumbled out of his room with only my ruined shirt. I didn¡¯t even bother to remove the tube from my butt in case Nairim changes his mind.


    When I finally felt safe, I took it out and saw that it was a glass cup. I threw it at a wall, and it shattered into small pieces.


    I was trembling as I washed in the washroom. By the time my body was clean, I felt empty inside. I may have looked clean on the outside, but I was filled with disgust and ugly sadness. I was also exhausted.


    ¡­ What should I do now? What can I do?


    Firstly, I needed to sleep. I was getting a headache from the lack of sleep. Thus, I stumbled into my bedroom and fell onto my bed.


    ***


    By the time I woke up, my room was again filled with the familiar scent. As expected, my body was aroused.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmmmm¡­.¡±


    I was lying on my stomach; before realizing who it was that was over me, I moaned and wiggled my body in pleasure. There were many hands on me. More than one person¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ No, more¡­


    Bastards¡­ The devils¡­ Perhaps I was already in hell. Maybe I dragged all of these brothers with me to hell.


    ¡°Oh, Juya, you are finally awake? I told you I will take you to heaven, remember? As soon as you open your eyes and until you fall asleep¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Nairim¡¯s voice sounded scary. When I didn¡¯t fight back, the man who was inside of me from behind lifted my upper body a little, so I could see what was in front of me.


    A plate of warm food.


    One of the brothers was holding it carefully and blushing at me. He was also naked, showing off his erection.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­ Nairim.¡±


    Nairim came towards me and offered me a morsel. My mouth opened, but I couldn¡¯t keep still because the man on top of me kept thrusting into me vigorously.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Wooo¡­.. Mmmmm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Juya¡­ This won¡¯t do. I was worried about you being hungry, so I brought you some food, but it seems that your slutty body needs something else other than food first.¡±


    I only got to taste a tiny bit of sauce. Not even a bite of food entered my mouth. Nairim stood up, ready to take the plate away. I begged, ¡°Oh, no¡­ Ahh¡­ Aa¡­. Mmm¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ put¡­ that plate.. there¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Where? Here?¡±


    Nairim pretended not to understand me. He moved around the room until he finally sat the plate on the floor in front of the door. Before it could be taken away, I crawled towards it. I was followed by all the men, and by the time I reached the plate, I was restrained again.


    ¡°Argg¡­¡±


    Someone pushed my face down onto the plate. Nairim chuckled and whispered, ¡°Our pretty Juya¡­ You are like a puppy¡­ eating from the floor like this¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Nairim scratched my neck as if I really was a dog. We were now at the doorway, and I was afraid everyone inside and outside the selamlique could hear us.


    ¡°Juya, try barking like a dog. You can do that, right?¡±


    I would have done so, except for the fact that another hard member entered me from behind.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Aannnn¡­¡±


    I ended up moaning, and everyone around me laughed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This puppy is too slut*y¡­ It can only moan! Hahaha¡­ And it¡¯s stupid too because it can¡¯t even eat right¡­Now, I will help you. Your master will feed you, Juya.¡±


    Nairim dipped his finger in the sauce and offered it to me. Like an idiot, I sucked his finger while moving my body against the man behind me. Suddenly, Nairim pulled out his penis and dipped it on the food. When he offered it to me, I sucked his member hungrily.


    ¡°Mmmhhh¡­ Ahh¡­. Haaa¡­¡±


    There were many more men here tonight than the other night. Were they just going to watch, or were they all waiting to participate? Some of them were only wearing their tops, while others were completely naked. I saw some even kissing and stroking each other.


    What good brothers they were.


    Someone lifted me and put me on the bed again. I saw so many penises surrounding me, and I knew that this was going to be a wild night.


    ¡°Juya¡­ Haa¡­ Juya¡­ You lucky bastard¡­¡±

 Chapter 66

    Story 38. The Maid of the Forbidden Place (6)


    Chapter 66


    ¡°Come on, hurry up and finish. We should all get a turn on him, or do you think maybe Juya would like all of us to penetrate him all at once? Hahaha.¡±


    I was on my back, and thankfully, someone put a pillow underneath my head so that the injury on my back didn¡¯t get rubbed too hard as my brothers took turns thrusting into me.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything because Nairim was sitting on top of my face. He panted in pleasure, and I could hear him kissing the other brothers loudly.


    Oh, wait¡­ Someone was stroking my member.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Dammit¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I orgasmed as the next brother inserted himself into me.


    This went on all night. Early in the morning, when it was finally over, I felt like I was a used rag. I could barely move, and my entire body was in pain. Before leaving, Nairim wiped my body and said to me, ¡°Sorry if we hurt you, but there is no need for you to look so upset, Juya. I mean, this is just like when we used to play our ballgame when we were little, right?¡±


    The ballgame. Was he serious? Nairim continued, ¡°I mean, the Goddess doesn¡¯t care. Remember how fun and exciting it was to play with the ball with all the brothers when we were kids? The more brothers there were, the better it was.¡±


    Nairim kissed my cheek a few times. I replied in annoyance, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in pain? Yet all you can do is yak yak yak.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, Juya. We are soldiers. We are fighters! You are really going to cry because you scraped yourself a little while playing with your friends? This can¡¯t be! You are an Innocent One, right? Remember that?¡±


    It was true that I wasn¡¯t hurt that badly. It was also true that this wasn¡¯t something to cry about.


    However, I continued to glare at him because¡­ My thoughts matched his exactly. I was angry because I realized that I was just like him. We were the same kind. We thought the same way about this world.


    Dammit.


    ***


    Something needed to be done, so I went to visit Hakim Karid. However, when I faced him, I didn¡¯t dare to tell him everything that had happened to be. Thus, I told him what I thought would get me what I wanted. After I explained, the warrior asked me, ¡°So there will be no more of the drug from the harem coming out to Minurd¡­ And you got rid of all the incense that traitor Manar was hoarding in her room¡­ Yet you still feel the urge to seduce other men, seduce your own brothers?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am too weak, My Warrior.¡±


    Many of the Innocent Ones have been executed, so we were very short on men. There weren¡¯t even enough brothers to guard many of the gates. Until our message reached the capital and sent more Innocent Ones, we were going to have to make do.


    The warrior wondered, ¡°Fine. Well, at least, you are being honest and letting me know about your dilemma. I commend you for trying. So what is it that you want me to do?¡±


    I didn¡¯t deserve to be praised. I didn¡¯t lie, but I also didn¡¯t tell him the entire truth.


    ¡°My Warrior, I would like to continue the sessions. Shaving my body and wrapping the leather strap around my manhood¡­ That way, I would feel too ashamed to show my naked body to anyone. That is what I want, My Warrior. I want to feel pain whenever I become aroused like before, so my body learns the lesson finally.¡±


    The truth was, I recently learned to enjoy the shame and pain of it all. It was not enough just to orgasm easily as another man took my body. I wanted the pain of it. I wanted my body to be suppressed and restrained so I could feel even greater pleasure and for a more extended period.


    There was no way the Goddess knew my twisted desire. I lowered my face to hide my blush, and he answered me, ¡°then that is what you shall get.¡±


    Familiar servants came into the room, and this time, I was escorted to the warrior¡¯s washroom. It made sense; this way, it would be easier to clean up afterward.


    Only the two servants were present. The odalisque, whose face was covered, was absent. I laid on the floor, and the servants shaved me like before. I was so used to it, and they were very gentle. I should have been ashamed or embarrassed, but I wasn¡¯t.


    The only thing that worried me, however, was the lack of the jelly-like substance they used before. Instead, the servants used only water and soap to shave me. I asked, ¡°Do you not have any more of that special jelly from the harem? You look nervous using just the soap¡­ I am concerned that you might cut me accidentally.¡±


    ¡°D-do not worry, Innocent One. There is no need to worry.¡±


    The servants tried to appear calm, but I could see that they weren¡¯t. I became even more curious.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why don¡¯t you have any more of the jelly? It was excellent. As you must know, it aroused me so much when you used it before. Don¡¯t you remember me suffering all night with the pleasure of it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not accusing you of anything. I know you were watching, and I don¡¯t care. All I want to know is why there isn¡¯t any more of the jelly. Also, how to get more of it.¡±


    I wondered what they were thinking and what they were going to do. I was an Innocent One and, therefore, have a higher rank than them, but I was also under strict order from the warrior, just as they were.


    The servants continued to work silently for a while. No one made a sound until I was laid on my stomach, and my legs were spread apart so they could shave between my but cheeks.


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­¡±


    When the sharp knife touched the sensitive area, I think the servant noticed how wider and softer it was now. I thought his hands trembled a little, but perhaps I was mistaken.


    However, the servant¡¯s voice definitely shook as he said to me, ¡°¡­ I-it was the warrior¡¯s special order to use that jelly. Just for this purpose, the warrior especially ordered the odalisque to grab the special jelly from the harem. That woman left to return to the harem, so she is no longer here.¡±


    So I needed to get the drug myself. According to the warrior, the special incense we had in the washroom was also no longer available. The jar Nairim had was the last of it.


    I asked the servant, ¡°Can¡¯t you get her to get more of it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible unless the warrior orders it as the will of the Goddess. An odalisque should never leave the harem without a special reason, remember?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°We still have a little bit left from the last time¡­¡±


    I asked them to bring it to me. I didn¡¯t say anything about what I was going to use it for, but I think they could guess.


    One of them continued to shave me while the other one brought in the familiar jar. Shaving was finally done, and after washing my body with water, the leather strip was tied again around my member.


    The warrior was going to take me tonight. Just thinking about it made my penis hard. The problem was, however, the fact that the jar was almost empty.


    ¡°There is barely anything left¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Innocent One.¡±


    I put my finger inside the jar and scraped the last bit of the jelly. It wasn¡¯t enough¡­ How should I use it to make it worth it? It wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill me, and rubbing it on my skin wasn¡¯t going to do too much.


    I wanted to be fully aroused and ready for the warrior for tonight. I needed something slippery and arousing to fill me so I could accommodate the warrior¡¯s humongous manhood.


    What could I use¡­. What should I do¡­

 Chapter 67

    Story 39. Jealous Innocence (1)


    Chapter 67


    When the servants were done, they began to pack up to leave. Of the two servants, I chose one of them that was better looking. He also happened to be the one who slipped his finger into me while shaving.


    I grabbed his wrist suddenly and pulled him close to me. Our bodies touched, and he stammered, ¡°Ahh¡­ W-what are you doing, I-Innocent One?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Have you guys never imagined f*cking me? You have seen enough of me, so you must have thought about it¡­ What do you think? How about it?¡±


    I slipped my hand, the one with the last bit of jelly, into the servant¡¯s pants. As I suspected, he was aroused. His member wasn¡¯t completely hard, but it was beginning to wake up.


    It was clear that he was excited, but he was trying very hard not to show it.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Mmhhh¡­ Y-you can¡¯t¡­ W-we shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­ Mhh¡­¡±


    If he really wanted me to stop, all he had to do was take out his dagger and stab me. When I put my lips on his, it only took a second before he opened up and licked the inside of my mouth.


    As we got down to the floor, I helped him take off his clothes. He was swift, and he slipped his fingers into my anus, which was already beginning to become wet.


    He wanted me, and I wanted him. There was no denying this.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmhhh¡­ Haaa¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    Our moans echoed through the washroom. We enjoyed each other¡¯s bodies to the fullest. I was on my hands and knees, and although the servant was clearly inexperienced, it was okay. I moved against him to make up for it.


    At this rate, I knew he would be finished very quickly, and it wasn¡¯t going to be enough. I needed more, and I wondered who I could eat up next.


    I turned to the other servant, who was staring at me with a red face. When I gave him a seductive smile, he flinched and ran away.


    Too bad.


    ***


    I got what I wanted. That night, I was loved by the Goddess¡¯ warrior, but there was a bit of kerfuffle before it happened.


    I was still with the servant in the washroom, having a good time when suddenly, the servant was kicked away.


    ¡°Arg¡­!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even hear anyone come in. How was that possible!


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    The cold voice belonged to the warrior. When I looked up slowly, I saw that the warrior was picking up the servant from the floor. He quickly threw the servant away.


    When the poor servant stumbled out naked, the warrior turned towards me. He was clearly displeased, but I wasn¡¯t afraid. As a matter of fact, I was happy that he saw me like this. I wanted him to know the truth. I wanted him to witness what I craved.


    What I desperately needed.


    I murmured to him, ¡°My warrior¡­ You promised to satisfy me¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    I crawled towards him and stroked his groin. His precious manhood¡­ I wanted him inside of me right now.


    I continued, ¡°You¡­ You abandoned me, and I haven¡¯t been able to forget you, My warrior¡­ You are the best man I have ever had¡­ My lust and need could not be satisfied with the others¡­ No one can fill me like you can, My warrior. That is why I came to you like this.¡±


    ¡°Iztal Juya, I thought you said you wanted to get better. You wanted to learn to control yourself.¡±


    ¡°And I have done something very naughty, so please punish me. Please hurt me every time I do something bad. I want you to take me¡­ That is what I want¡­ My only happiness is for you¡­ Arggg!¡±


    The warrior slapped me. I fell to the floor, but even as I did, I felt like I was getting even wetter. Could he see? Could the warrior feel how I loved this?


    Please¡­ Please look at me.


    The leather strip tightened around me, and the familiar pain greeted me. I knew this kind of pain. This was what I wanted.


    ¡°¡­ Iztal Juya. Come to my bedroom. I will give you what you want.¡±


    I saw that the end of his cloak was wet. I tried to get up quickly, but I stumbled a little from the dizziness. It was actually a good thing because my head cleared a bit. I felt the strap tightening around me, but it was okay. My erection was gone.


    For now, anyway.


    ***


    The warrior refused to let me cum that night. He knew that I still could orgasm even with the leather strap, so he placed the thin metal tube inside my penis again. This time, the tube was much thicker, longer, and heavier.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    As expected, I had to leave his room in this state.


    ***


    After I left the warrior¡¯s bedroom, I sneaked into the harem to steal the special drug. As soon as I got in, I grabbed a random odalisque in the garden and asked to get Fatima for me.


    The familiar girl appeared within a few minutes. As soon as she saw me, she groped my waist until she found the leather strap. She pulled on it teasingly and laughed.


    ¡°You are wearing that silly thing again?¡±


    She asked if all the Innocent Ones were perverts. She laughed so hard that I couldn¡¯t even get angry at her. I decided to explain to her what happened, and she replied, ¡°Hahaha¡­ So that¡¯s why you are wearing that perverted underwear? That¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you laugh, but can you keep it down, woman? You are being too loud.¡±


    I told her that this was necessary to keep my lust under control. In truth, I should have been exiled from Minurd for becoming corrupt, but the goddess¡¯s warrior showed me the greatest compassion and let me stay. His punishment was an act of mercy.


    When she nodded, I also told her why I needed the drug. It was an excuse I made up earlier, and I hoped she would buy it.


    ¡°I have received an order from the warrior recently. It involves investigating the traitor Manar who was executed. Apparently, she frequented the harem often and stole and hoarded the special drug. I found a jar of it among her belongings, and I need a sample from here so I can compare and confirm that they are the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t you just try using the evidence you already have? If it works in arousing you, then that should be proof enough. I hear it works wonders for men.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ As an Innocent One, I can¡¯t just use something like that¡­ And even if it works, I can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s the same substance as the one from the harem unless I have a sample from here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright.¡±


    She walked away, and I realized that the drug must be ubiquitous here. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t going to be hard for her to get some for me. Within a few minutes, Fatima reappeared with the familiar jar. I was happy to see it, but what she said next made me feel cold.


    ¡°I went to the lady who makes this drug, so I could get you some, and she told me something interesting.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear another one of your stupid jokes.¡±


    ¡°She said that not long ago, she went out of this harem to the selamlique and saw an Innocent One, whose body was completely shaved. She also said a leather strap was tied around his groin. Was that you? Oh my goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Just give me the jar already!¡±


    I reached out to grab it, but Fatima dodged me quickly. Unfortunately, I was where I wasn¡¯t supposed to be, so I couldn¡¯t just run after her. I remained in the shadow to hide while the young girl stood nearby and stuck her tongue out at me.


    I hated her so much.


    Fatima said to me, ¡°The lady also told me that the Innocent One she saw has a lot of experience with this drug, so he wouldn¡¯t need a sample to tell if the evidence is the same drug. Is that true? Hmm¡­ I didn¡¯t know the Innocent Ones can lie! How curious!¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    I became frustrated, so I hissed at Fatima, ¡°What¡¯s the problem here? You brought the drug so you can give it to me, right? Just give it to me already!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I mean¡­ Are you guys the ones who insist on doing only the things that are approved by the Goddess? So¡­ Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be using something like this¡­ Right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    She was trying to make me feel guilty, but at this point, I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t care about the Goddess. I yelled at her, ¡°Dammit! Who cares about the Goddess! Who cares!? Let¡¯s be honest here. The drug you are holding was created for one purpose. To arouse a man. A particular man to achieve the birth of the next Goddess, right? However, the Virtuous Priestess gave up on it, right? You guys all did!¡±


    This was the truth. The drug was made so that Hakim Karid would become aroused when he was with Hawaki. The purpose of it was to get Hawaki pregnant with the next Goddess.


    However, now that this was no longer in the plans, what was the purpose of this drug? Why did it exist in this world?


    The odalisques kept making this drug for the past 7 years when it had no purpose. How dare they talk to me like this then?


    Fatima gave me a curious smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ You are talking about the Goddess and what she would want with it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That drug was created for the rebirth of the Goddess, but it isn¡¯t going to happen, right? So you girls aren¡¯t using it for the Goddess either! What I don¡¯t get is why do you odalisques keep making this stuff when there is no use for it? Obviously not for the Goddess, so what is it? Hmm¡­ you can¡¯t answer it, can you? No wonder Minurd is going to be ruined. You odalisques are supposed to be serving the Virtuous Priestess¡­ But you are actually destroying Minurd.¡±


    Did she think I was making sense? Suddenly, she walked towards me and handed me the jar. When I took it, she replied to me, ¡°Fine. If that is how you feel, then here it is. You can use it for whatever purpose you need, and if you need more, come and ask. I will get you more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was being sarcastic, and I couldn¡¯t tell what her game was. However, I got what I wanted, so who cares?


    When I turned around to leave, she said to me, ¡°One thing. Please don¡¯t ever talk about the Goddess and what she wants like that. In this world, there is nothing that happens without the Goddess¡¯ approval. Everything happens at her will, My Innocent One. Everything and everyone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The harem¡­ Selamlique¡­ Minurd¡­ You¡­ The warrior¡­ And our poor priestess¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    It sounded like she knew exactly what I was going to do with the drug. I stood still and watched her leave. There were so many secrets in this world, and I tried to smile. Was there anyone who knew all of them?


    ***


    Manar¡¯s younger brother¡­ He could have been one of the brothers.


    As I read his letters, I learned that he is a weak coward. Manar must have written to him that all the Innocent Ones and the warrior denounced our Goddess and our religion. Her brother asked her that Minurd must be a terrible place.


    He wrote,


    ¡°If what you tell me is true, Sis, then make sure to do everything to keep yourself safe. Wait until the time is right. The war in the capital is getting worse, but I am still safe, so don¡¯t worry about me. If anything happened to you¡­ If those horrible men find out that you are a woman¡­ And if they rape you¡­ I will hand myself in shame and guilt.¡±


    How dare he say something like that? Did he even know who it was that made me into this lust-driven monster?


    ***


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Aaa¡­ More¡­ Touch me¡­ Yes! I¡¯m a sl*t¡­ I love it¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    There was apparently a shortage in men, but there were plenty of free men around me right now. The warrior ordered some of the brothers, Nairim, Shadi, and others, to patrol around the castle and make sure peace was kept among the Innocent Ones. Some of the other brothers were still searching for the murderer who killed the messengers.


    Thus, the men with too much free time surrounded me. We were against the wall in a shadowy area. They asked me to bring them the drug, so I did. As I walked towards the place where we were supposed to meet, my body flinched in excitement. Before I came here, I put plenty of the jelly inside of me, and I was ready to take on all of them.


    Nairim said to me with a grin, ¡°You knew this was going to happen to you, yet you still came here, Juya? My goodness¡­ This won¡¯t do¡­ Haha¡­ You are such a sl*t¡­ Is this what you wanted? You wanted to show all of us your body?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Everyone, including myself, was completely naked.


    I was standing with one of the brothers taking me from behind. Well, I guess I wasn¡¯t really standing per se. I was being supported upright. Nairim lifted one of my legs by my thigh. My foot wasn¡¯t even touching the ground. I was mostly supported by the man behind me, who was fully embedded inside of me.


    My nipples were hard as my brothers rolled them with their jelly-smeared fingers. Gravity made sure I was being penetrated all the way to the deepest part of my body. My member was still wrapped with the leather string, so I knew I made quite a sight.


    Nairim used his knee to support my weight a little and stroked his penis. He asked me, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt to have a string around you like this? Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t look like you are in pain¡­ Look at your d*ck! It¡¯s so red and swollen. Ahh¡­ What if it explodes?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­ Haaa¡­ Aaa¡­ N-no¡­¡±


    ¡°You like this? Do you want me to touch you?¡±


    I knew he would do whatever he wanted, even if I didn¡¯t give him permission. Nairim let go of my leg and squatted down in front of me. I almost stumbled without him supporting me, but another brother quickly took his place.


    Nairim studied my member carefully before beginning to lick it while continuing to stroke himself.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mhhh¡­ Juya¡­ Juya¡­ It¡¯s so smooth¡­ And yummy¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    He then bit me, and I trembled in pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Haa¡­! Aaa¡­. Yes! Haa¡­. Aa¡­ More¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Kkk¡­ What a sl*t you are¡­ Just how much do we have to f*ck you to satisfy you? Can you even cum with this thing around you? Do it! Do it, and I will drink it!¡±


    One of the brothers sucked on my nipple, making me spasm.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    I felt the one who was deep inside me climax. I was filled with his semen, and when he left my body, Nairim replaced him. However, instead of using his penis, he used his finger to tease me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ No¡­ I want your d*ck¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Gosh¡­ What a sl*t you are¡­ You want more? Even after all that? What a greedy boy¡­¡±


    I was quickly rewarded. There were plenty of men around me, ready to take me. Meanwhile, Nairim came to the front and began to stroke our members together.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ I can see that you are about to cum¡­ You want to, don¡¯t you? But¡­ With the metal tube inside and the leather strap¡­ You can¡¯t, right? Is that it?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Story 40. Jealous Innocence (2)


    Chapter 69


    Nairim played with the metal that was inserted inside my member. He pushed it in and out teasingly and whispered, ¡°Now¡­ Look at this! In and out¡­ In and out¡­ Oh! Look at your d*ck! It loves it! It¡¯s getting so big¡­¡±


    It was true. As he pulled it out slightly, I could feel my semen coming out, allowing me to feel pure pleasure. When he pushed it back in, I felt the intense joy that bordered on pain.


    In and out¡­ In and out¡­ As he moved it repeatedly, the motion became smoother and faster.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aahhh¡­ Haa¡­ I¡­ I want to cum¡­ Haa¡­ Please¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ Look at this¡­ You are leaking now¡­ So much semen¡­ So beautiful¡­¡±


    I felt my body tense up before the metal tube flew out of me. I ejaculated intensely, and Nairim¡¯s hand became covered with my semen. He gave me one of his wet fingers, and without hesitation, I sucked it off clean. Soon, we were kissing deeply.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­ Hhh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    His eyes looked hot and blank. Our tongues danced with each other when suddenly, Nairim flinched. He quickly continued to kiss me again as he moaned, but I could tell that something was happening to him.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ Shadi¡­ Haa¡­ I¡­ I was going to let you put your finger in me¡­ But¡­ you¡­ you put your¡­?¡±


    Everyone was naked and crazy with lust. Everyone was kissing and touching each other. Iztal Shadi was standing behind Nairim, and I could see his expression clearly. I knew exactly what he was doing to Nairim.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It hurts, Shadi¡­ Aaaa¡­ Did it hurt¡­ this much when you first did it, Juya? Aahhh¡­ Shadi¡­ Slowly¡­ Be gentle¡­ Ahh¡­ Shadi¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    At first, Nairim moaned in pain, but Shadi must have coated his member with the drug before inserting himself into Nairim. It worked quickly, and within a few seconds, Nairim began to pant in pleasure rather than pain. His eyes were half-closed, and his hands were on the wall above my shoulders. Shadi moaned and said to Nairim, ¡°Haa¡­ You are such a slt too, Nairim¡­ You are the one who is the craziest for dcks among us¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Yes¡­ Ahh¡­ Yes¡­ It feels too good. Haa¡­ Please¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯m a sl*t too¡­ Ahh¡­ I want to eat¡­ all of you¡­ More¡­ Deeper¡­ Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    Nairim moved his hip enthusiastically while still holding onto me. He kissed me and slurped on my tongue. Meanwhile, more of the brothers came behind him, and we all became one.


    It didn¡¯t matter who was loving who, who was lusting after who, or who was f*cking who. I was in a dream-like state, and I stood blankly.


    Just then, I thought I heard the sound of a twig snapping. It didn¡¯t sound threatening, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. I saw that none of the brothers noticed it.


    ¡°Aahhh¡­ W-what if someone is watching¡­ us¡­? Ahh¡­ W-what do we do? Haa¡­¡±


    Shadi replied, ¡°Who cares? If someone sees us, he probably will want to join us¡­ Oh, Juya¡­ Are you getting even more excited just thinking about more men? I see that you are having a grand time¡­ I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    Nairim begged Shadi, ¡°Ahh¡­ Please¡­ Make me cum like J-Juya¡­ Now¡­ More¡­¡±


    There was no more man to pleasure me, so I sat on the floor. Nairim followed me to the ground and began to suck on my member, which was wet and still semi-hard.


    Poor bastard. How did he turn into this so quickly? A sl*t who loves other men¡­ Unlike me, who took a while to get used to this act, Nairim fell into the trap immediately.


    At least, I had to admit that Nairim was a more honest soul than I was. He looked like he genuinely enjoyed it, much more than I did. He seemed really happy.


    Shadi said to Nairim, ¡°Ahh¡­ You idiot¡­ You¡¯ve been acting like you are better than all of us¡­ Bastard¡­ Slt¡­ But in the end, you are just a pretty slt¡­ Ahh¡­ Take this¡­¡±


    For an unknown reason, the brothers began to urinate on Nairim¡¯s head. The warm yellow liquid covered Nairim, who shivered in pleasure. The urine splattered onto me a little too, but I didn¡¯t even notice.


    Nairim moaned, ¡°Aaaa¡­ Ahh¡­. I-I love you all, my brothers¡­¡±


    We were all not in our right minds, which explained why we didn¡¯t hear so many footsteps surrounding us.


    ¡°They are all here! Dirty, disgusting bastards! They are here!¡±


    I was still very hazy, but I recognized the voice. It was Iztal Ramish.


    Iztal Ramish was on Eriez¡¯s side, and he was also the one who was one of the first ones who beat me up. I didn¡¯t expect him to hit me this time, considering my current state. Besides, I was no longer with Eriez.


    However, it seemed that the other brothers were concerned because they began to get dressed. Their clothes were filthy now, but they had nothing else to wear.


    When the brothers got dressed, they frowned and muttered, ¡°F*ck¡­ Guess we are found out.¡± They didn¡¯t act guilty or embarrassed. Slowly, but confidently, they walked away.


    Behind Ramish was my good friend, Eriez. He walked towards me and murmured, ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t do or say anything. My body was slowly returning to normal, and I could finally think a little better. Nearby, I noticed a dart that was stuck on the wall.


    Was Ramish trying to kill me? If so, why didn¡¯t he do a better job? Why didn¡¯t he aim better?


    Why didn¡¯t I notice this attack? To my defense, my body was in a hazy lust, but still¡­ I was a failure as a fighter. I looked up at Eriez and grinned. Quietly, I asked, ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You once told me that if I get any worse, you will kill me with your own hands. Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    I remembered his solemn words. He came to me quietly and helped me up. Perhaps he didn¡¯t mean what he said.


    I haven¡¯t seen him for a very long time. Eriez took me to the nearby stream and cleaned me up before helping me put on my shirt. Ramish seemed frustrated at Eriez¡¯s kindness. He grumbled and left quickly.


    We returned to the castle together. When Eriez was washing me, he never once touched my member or my anus.


    Coward.


    Since he didn¡¯t completely clean my body, there were still traces of the drug on me. All the way back to selamlique, I hung on to Eriez¡¯s strong arms and moaned, ¡°Ahh¡­ Eri¡­¡±


    He must have thought that I was just dehydrated and weak from being used by so many brothers. Maybe he knew what I was asking from him, but he was just ignoring me. Eriez said to me gently, ¡°Let¡¯s just calm down and rest a bit, okay? You can¡¯t even walk well, Juya. Be careful not to trip, okay? I will take you to your room.¡±


    ¡°My room? When we get there¡­ What will you do? That was where I had so much fun with the other brothers the other night¡­ Will you do me too? Maybe you can bring all of your friends too.¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­ What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    Eriez looked upset, so I pushed him away. I knew he was disgusted with what he saw just now. If I begged him, maybe he would take me again like before, but this would mean that Eriez never really wanted me. He only wanted my body. I was just a tool to satisfy his body.


    I muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, just say it, Eriez. I won¡¯t bother you again. Just be honest. If you don¡¯t tell me anything, it will be harder for me.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Story 41. Jealous Innocence (3)


    Chapter 70


    At this point, I didn¡¯t want to know about Eriez¡¯s feelings. What I needed was to satisfy my body, and if the man standing in front of me couldn¡¯t deliver, then I didn¡¯t need him.


    Eriez begged me, ¡°Juya¡­ Stop¡­ Snap out of it! Why are you doing this¡­!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Eriez pushed me against the wall; his face was so close to mine that I could feel his warm breath. Our bodies were so tightly connected.


    Did he want me¡­ or did he not? I needed him to tell me right now, so we can get going.


    Eriez continued, ¡°You weren¡¯t like this¡­ Even just a few days ago, you were fine! You protected the prince and saved the Virtuous Priestess and her odalisques! You sent them back to the harem! What you accomplished were all miracles! You carried out the warrior¡¯s orders perfectly¡­ So, where did that Juya go?¡±


    I wondered about the same thing. Inside of me, the old heroic ¡°Juya¡± still existed, although not as much.


    However, that heroic ¡°Juya¡± was a hypocrite because he never acknowledged this current side of me. This sexual ¡°Juya¡± always existed. This wasn¡¯t a new development at all.


    Where did the old ¡°me¡± go then? When will he return? Will he ever return?


    I doubted it.


    ¡°Eri, I¡¯m sorry, but that side of my ear doesn¡¯t work very well. Can you talk louder or talk into the other ear?¡±


    I pushed him away slightly by touching his chest lightly. I wasn¡¯t lying about my ear. I continued, ¡°My ankles were damaged badly, so I can¡¯t run fast anymore. One of my ears doesn¡¯t work well, so I can¡¯t hear when people sneak up on me, which means my reflex as a fighter is gone. I have a huge scar from the recent burn on my back, and my head is always fuzzy because of the harem drug. Every time I see any man, all I can think about is his d*ck and what it can do to me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was the same with Eriez. Slowly, I moved my hands down his body. It seemed that he didn¡¯t like my touch anymore because he flinched and became rigid.


    I continued, ¡°Am I still a soldier? A fighter? Or am I a whoe, like Manar says? Which ¡®me¡¯ is the true me? The old Juya or the new one? Eri¡­ All I want from you right now is your dck. If you can¡¯t do it, then get lost.¡±


    When I glared at him, it seemed like he had surrendered on trying to change my mind. He asked, ¡°Here? Right now? Stop being ridiculous. Let¡¯s just go to your room first, and then we can¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Right now. Here.¡± I wasn¡¯t kidding. I needed him right now. I explained, ¡°You told me before that you don¡¯t mind doing it in public in front of other people¡­ I want the same thing, Eri¡­ It would feel so much better to do it in front of other people¡­ Please, Eri¡­?¡±


    I turned around to face the wall. I was ready. All I had to do was drop my pants. I leaned forward, showing off my behind. Eriez probably needed a little more time to get ready. He had two choices now; either leave or get himself hard and satisfy me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaaa¡­ Eri¡­ Eri¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    Yes! My very first lover was back. My favorite brother¡­


    He was the one who taught me how to love. His familiar shape entered me, and I rejoiced. He was just as big as I remembered, but it didn¡¯t feel as tight anymore. I moved my body hard so he could reach the spot, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t feel as refreshing and new as before.


    ¡°Kkk¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    I heard Eriez control his breathing and moan as he moved against me. At some point, I began to forget who was behind me anymore. To make sure I remembered, I kept calling out his name, ¡°Aahhh¡­ Eri¡­ Haa¡­ Eriez¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­ F*ck me¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Eriez didn¡¯t say anything, but it didn¡¯t matter. I moved harder and faster than he did. There was only a small trace of drugs left in me, and I tried to move faster so I could reach my climax as quickly as possible. Faster¡­ Harder¡­ I wanted more¡­


    Eriez moved steadily. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, and I felt frustrated.


    ¡°Eri¡­ Please¡­ Faster¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Juya¡­¡±


    He caressed my waist and whispered against my neck, seductively. He kissed my neck with a bite; wanting to see his face, I turned around. I meant to turn only my face, but Eriez turned my whole body around by lifting one of my legs up. I ended up leaning on the wall on my back, and Eriez spread my legs apart wider.


    I now faced Eriez, who was looking at me with a flushed face.


    I begged, ¡°Ahh¡­ Aa¡­ Too much¡­ Too stretched¡­ Haa¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    The leather strap dug into my skin, and when Eriez saw what I meant, he lifted both of my legs and supported me with his body. My feet no longer touched the ground.


    What a strong man Eriez was¡­


    I wrapped my arms around his thick neck. In this position, there was nothing I could do other than enjoy his movement. He was in control now.


    His speed¡­ His desire¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Haakkk¡­ Ahaaaa¡­¡±


    Eriez thrust slower than other men, but he was consistent. It was such a seductive feeling, mainly because I remembered our first time. At the time, I was so tight, and his fullness felt overwhelming.


    Eriez has always been there for me. He always looked at me, adoringly. He never did anything to hurt me. He treated me so lovingly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Eriez¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    What I felt now¡­ It wasn¡¯t just burning mindless pleasure. I felt¡­ comforted. Warm.


    This feeling didn¡¯t originate from the bottom half of my body. In fact, it started from my heart and began to spread to the rest of my body. Slowly but surely, I realized that I didn¡¯t have to suppress myself. I didn¡¯t have to endure it anymore. I didn¡¯t want to think about what we were doing. Suddenly¡­ an irresistible relief engulfed me.


    I began to sob.


    ¡°Aaaa¡­ Eri¡­. Eri¡­¡±


    Like a child, I cried. My voice sounded so tired and resigned.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. When we were done, we were on the ground, and I felt that Eriez was carefully caressing my back. I didn¡¯t even know if I orgasmed or not. I didn¡¯t know if Eriez did either. I was wet inside and out, but that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    I felt like crying again, and I didn¡¯t like this feeling. To stop myself from showing any more tears, I tried to kiss Eriez, but he grabbed my chin and stopped me. He looked into my eyes deeply, and I saw that his eyes were filled with tears too.


    ¡°Juya. I am in love with you. I don¡¯t care who you are or who you have become. I love you, no matter what. I love you just the way you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And that is why I don¡¯t want you to do it with any other men. I don¡¯t want you to tell others that you love them, but even if you do, I will still love you. I think¡­ I will love you forever. It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s too late.¡±


    He hugged me tightly, so I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression he had on his face. I felt that my shoulder was becoming wet with his tears. He continued to murmur, but I couldn¡¯t hear him.


    Perhaps he felt what I felt for Prince Camille.


    One-sided love.


    An unconditional and hopeless love.


    However, it didn¡¯t make sense because, unlike Prince Camille, I didn¡¯t have a seductive scent. In fact, I must have smelled filthy after being f*cked by so many different men.


    So why¡­ Why was Eriez telling me this?


    ¡°Eriez.¡± I continued in a harsh voice, ¡°I hope you never become someone who can endure me. You¡­ A truly innocent and pure man¡­ will never be able to survive against me. You will only get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­ You can use me in any way you want. I want you to. Ask me about anything. Order me¡­ and we can be together. We can win the war together. We¡¯ve done it before, remember? Juya¡­ My brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Eri, stop.¡±


    No matter what he said to me, I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted.


    I couldn¡¯t give him ¡°me.¡±


    ¡°What you feel for me is meaningless. Half the brothers in Minurd see me as a who*e, and the other half despises me. The only reason I am still alive here is thanks to the Goddess¡¯ warrior.¡±


    I kissed him deeply and added, ¡°Ahh¡­ Ha¡­ Eri¡­ I love you too. A lot.¡± I licked his lips gently and continued, ¡°So come to my room whenever you want me. I will teach you all the good things I learned¡­ I think you need to get better¡­¡±


    I stood up and limped away.


    And¡­


    Iztal Eriez didn¡¯t follow me.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    I no longer had a daily routine. It was getting harder and harder to keep a regular schedule. I slept when I was tired, and I awakened when I opened my eyes.


    Within a few days, I had to return to the harem to get more of the special drug. Fatima smiled sadly as if she was sorry for me, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed a lot of the drug because many brothers were involved in our daily orgy. The jar emptied fast.


    I even used it when I was alone. I was aware of the fact that I had a job to do. I was given an order, but whenever I tried to do one of my duties, such as cleaning my room or my weapons, I felt my eyes closing by themselves. Whenever I tried to keep a clear head, my resolve didn¡¯t last long. My skin would feel itchy and uncomfortable, and I reached for the drug, so I could get some sleep.


    Of course, whenever someone visited my room for a quickie, I didn¡¯t refuse. I took my pants off without hesitation, and I loved it.


    Time passed by like this every day.


    No one took care of me. Other than visiting me to f*ck me, no one came in to look in on me. In my room, time passed by like a dream, and I began to hallucinate.


    Bits and pieces of my childhood came to me. I remembered meeting Iztal Manar for the first time when I was 14 years old. We were taught that the ability to observe well was the greatest skill an Innocent One could get. I tried to achieve this great talent, but at the time, I became mesmerized by Manar¡¯s beauty that I didn¡¯t even discern that she was a girl. I thought I have become an observant soldier, but clearly, I was wrong since I never noticed her true gender.


    If she was a man¡­ With that beautiful face¡­ She would have made a fantastic lover.


    In the end, she taught me the greatest pleasure in life, but she ended up dying and never experiencing it herself. Of course, she called all of us names. She said we all betrayed the goddess.


    How did she get inside the harem, and how did she learn about this drug? Now that I thought about it, I realized that the original purpose of this drug began with Hawaki, not Manar.


    That woman again¡­


    Hawaki, Hawaki, Hawaki, Hawaki, Hawaki, Hawaki, Hawaki, Hawaki, Camille¡­


    Dammit.


    I became angry, especially when I began to think about Eriez. That bastard claimed to love me, yet he never once came to my room since that day. I did suspect that he came to my door a few times because I felt a presence outside. However, after a few minutes of hesitation, he always left without entering.


    Why couldn¡¯t he be more honest? Why couldn¡¯t he allow his body to have what it desired?


    I remembered Eriez at the age of 16. I was 15 years old at the time and was envious of how big and manly he was. When I first met him, he was already the head of a group. One day, I went out to greet the new recruits, but I spotted a danger and was looking down the cliff carefully. I saw that the recruits were taking a dangerous route, so I called down to them, ¡°Hey, you babies! If you take that path, you might all fall and die. Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    ¡°Who could it be? I¡¯m the one who came to take you to Minurd, of course.¡±


    At the time, I had my shirt off to make it easier for me to move around the bushes, and it was apparent that the recruits didn¡¯t think much of me because I was very slim and small.


    This was around the time when we used to get regular rations from the capital. There were often bandits trying to hijack the supplies, and I was worried the new recruits might get attacked by them.


    I wanted to gain the recruits¡¯ respect, so I thought about throwing a dagger at them, but I realized we were too far away. Instead, I took out my bow and arrow.


    The recruits flinched. ¡°W-what the hell is he doing! What are you doing up there!¡±


    It seemed that I was the only one who could feel that we weren¡¯t alone. I was sure that the bandits were hiding in the woods, watching the recruits. They were only na?ve young boys, not even in their 20¡¯s. Brand new Innocent Ones¡­ They had no idea the kind of danger they could face.


    They were easy targets with reasonable amounts of supplies. Perfect for the bandits to attack.


    I began to jump down the cliff quickly. The recruits still didn¡¯t know what was going on, and obviously didn¡¯t believe that I was an Innocent One. Some of the boys took out their swords, thinking I was about to attack them.


    I yelled at them, ¡°Perhaps you guys should just climb up this cliff.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about!?¡±


    When I reached them, some of the boys attacked me, but they were no match for me. I kicked them away and used my scabbard to block them. They swore at me, calling me names, and among them, I saw Eriez for the first time.


    They were all about the same age, yet he was the biggest and most mature looking of them all. He looked at me carefully before addressing me, ¡°Who are you? And what do you want from us?¡±


    ¡°I am Iztal Juya. There should have been a message sent that stated how this path is not safe, especially if you carry any supplies. Perhaps the message didn¡¯t reach you yet. The best thing for you will be either return and wait for a better time to cross or climb this cliff.¡±


    One of the boys exclaimed, ¡°You are telling me that you are an Innocent One? Eriez! Just ignore him. Look how small he is. He can¡¯t be an Innocent One¡­¡±


    Just then, it began to rain quietly. I knew there wasn¡¯t much time left. The boys continued to grumble and argue, ¡°What is he talking about? What¡¯s so dangerous about this path? We came all the way here, and now that guy is telling us to return? Or climb this cliff? How? That¡¯s crazy! This path looks perfectly safe! Why would we do such a crazy stupid thing?¡±

 Chapter 72

    Story 42. Jealous Innocence (4)


    Chapter 72


    The new recruits were defenseless. They looked like a bunch of idiots, unaware of the danger surrounding them. Some began to look around nervously, but I thought it might be too late. They were also making way too much noises.


    Suddenly, tiny rocks were thrown at the group. More and more things were thrown at them, and they weren¡¯t just rocks.


    ¡°Huh? What are these?¡±


    ¡°Gyaa! D-dead things!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! They are just the heads of rats and snakes!¡±


    ¡°B-but why would anyone throw these things at us¡­! Aaa! Gyaa! U-up there! Look!¡±


    The recruits began to panic, and I shook my head. Have they never seen dead things before? It was clear that these were a bunch of pansy rich boys. While they screamed and ran around like idiots, I saw a couple of shadows on the nearby cliffs.


    Large dark figures with red eyes and yellow teeth.


    ¡°W-who are they?¡±


    Eriez and his group tensed when they spotted the strange figures. With a frustrated sigh, I explained to them, ¡°They are the barbarian who live around here. They usually remain hidden and only come out to steal and kill. No one really knows where they live.¡±


    ¡°B-barbarians?¡±


    I held my sword tightly. I suspected that these monsters might show up, but I didn¡¯t expect them to appear from the cliffs like that. Based on the reports I read, they always waited for the travelers on the path about 10 minutes down the road¡­ Instead, they were slowly descending to block the way from behind the recruits.


    One of the boys screamed, ¡°W-what?! I-I was never told that there were barbarians around the castle!¡±


    I shook my head in frustration, ¡°Well, you better believe it. Do you think they are just ghosts or something?¡±


    There was no way to avoid a fight. Some of the smarter boys took out their swords and faced the barbarians, who were approaching them from behind. The path they were on was very narrow. One wrong footing could mean falling down the cliff.


    One benefit of a narrow path was the fact that the fight could only occur between two people, one on one. This could work to the recruits¡¯ advantage if they had at least one excellent swordsman. I yelled at them, ¡°Don¡¯t let them overwhelm you! You can¡¯t lose any ground! What they are trying to do is to corner you to a more dangerous area and kill you all at the same time. There are only a few of them, so fight back! If any of you learned even the basics of swordsmanship, you should be able to kill them. Make sure to always have a retreat path cleared!¡±


    Then suddenly, heavy rain began and drowned my voice. Even worse, some of the cowards from the newly recruited group tried to run away in the opposite direction. Didn¡¯t they know this was a bad idea? This was what I was afraid of.


    ¡°GYAA!¡±


    With a pained scream, one of the cowards fell to the ground. I saw that a rusty black dagger was stuck in his ankle. Where did the blade come from?


    From more of the barbarians who were climbing up from the cliff below! The boys began to fight against these men, but there were so many of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise attack¡­!¡±


    The recruits¡¯ eyes were filled with fear. They were completely surrounded, and there were so many savages. The scariest thing was the fact that these barbarians were unafraid of death.


    There was only one way to escape this situation. I screamed again, ¡°Fight the ones behind you and retreat to where you came from! There will be more of those things waiting for you ahead on an even narrower path, so go back!¡±


    I was yelling as loudly as I could, but was anyone even listening to me? I began to think that perhaps it would be better to give up on most of the recruits and just grab a few smart ones up the cliff.


    Just then, Eriez grabbed me and lifted me on top of him, so I straddled his shoulders.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    He handed me a broken flag and its pole. When one of the barbarians threw a dagger at me, I used the flag to block it. Eriez said to me, ¡°Now, you can lead us! Go ahead!¡±


    His voice was reassuring and confident. Now that I was at a higher ground, I could see better. As I expected, the way to escape this situation was to go back, not forward towards the direction of Minurd. In fact, the majority of the barbarians were eliminated in the back, but those recruits who were brave enough to fight seemed hesitant to continue and escape.


    I yelled at them, ¡°Maintain the ranks and begin to retreat as a group, but I need a few of you to follow me! I want only the quick ones light on their feet!¡±


    I used the flag to order, then I stood up on top of Eriez to jump up to the cliff again. Some of the stupid recruits misunderstood my move and screamed, ¡°H-hey! You are going to run away and leave us? How could you! You said you are one of us! Gyaa¡­!¡±


    However, Eriez swung his sword and directed his men towards the back. He yelled, ¡°No, let¡¯s trust that guy!¡±


    Thanks to him, the fight became more organized. Four recruits fight with their lives, so they would not lose any ground while allowing the rest of the brothers to escape, including those who were injured.


    Only two recruits followed me. One of them asked, ¡°W-what are you going to do? Maybe Eriez should have been the one following you¡­¡±


    I replied, ¡°No way. That guy is way too big. There has been a lot of rain around here lately, so the cliffs here aren¡¯t very stable. Only a few days ago, there was a collapse in one area¡­ That is what we are going to do. We are going to cause a landslide to kill all the barbarians. We might be able to win that way.¡±


    ¡°What? How¡­!¡±


    I pointed at the big rock nearby and explained, ¡°We need to dig underneath that rock, so it rolls down.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The boys were obviously scared, but they had no choice but to follow my order. Thanks to the rain, the rock was supported only by mud, so it wasn¡¯t hard to dig underneath and around it. It was only going to be a matter of time.


    I said to the recruits, ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t fall with this rock, okay, you idiots?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be nicer?¡±


    However, it turned out that it was me who was an idiot. As the rock began to slide, I was the one who was standing on the weak spot.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Before I lost my balance and control, I decided that it would be better to jump myself.


    ¡°What? Look at that crazy bastard..!¡±


    They were right because where I landed on the narrow path was precisely where the barbarians and Eriez were fighting. Before my feet touched the ground, I grabbed one of the barbarians¡¯ heads and pushed him away.


    I slit the throat of another barbarian and threw myself towards Eriez.


    ¡°Step back!¡±


    The giant rock was coming towards us.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    I grabbed onto Eriez and jumped away, and within a blink of an eye, the giant rock crashed into the spot where we were a moment ago. Before more rocks and mud slid down towards us, I stood up and ordered all the brothers to follow me. I ran and ran to where I was sure the ground was stable.


    From afar, we watched the scene in awe. Instead of a few rocks falling, what we started turned into a full-blown landslide and mudslide. In fact, a new cliff was formed around the area from what we did. I suspected many of the barbarians died from it, which meant that we, those who live in Minurd, should be safe from them for a while.


    ¡°What the hell! What¡¯s going to happen to that path?¡±


    The brothers exclaimed in wonder, and I smirked. Obviously, these brothers will be deployed back to this spot to rebuild the path at a later date.


    However, this didn¡¯t concern me. Eriez came towards me, probably to say something, but I stood up and said to everyone, ¡°Idiots. I¡¯m off now, so when the rain stops, you guys can find your way to Minurd on your own.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Sir¡­ Or¡­ Umm¡­ Juya¡­ right?¡±


    Was he trying to thank me? I hated things like that, so I replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Sir.¡¯ I¡¯m pretty sure you are older than me. Besides, I am not someone you want to get close to. I am a nobody with no rich or powerful family back in the capital¡­ I am an outsider with no significant rank¡­¡±


    This was the truth. I was clear on this topic to Eriez, but¡­


    He never gave up on becoming my friend. He was such an idiot¡­.


    ***


    I used up all of the drugs again, so I grabbed the jar. I was leaving the selamlique, and Eriez spotted me. He was probably on his way to his training with the prince.


    ¡°Juya, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­ none of your business.¡±


    Was he going to stop me?


    ¡°Juya, wherever you are going, I will go with you.¡±


    He tried to grab my shoulder, but I pushed his hand away. Go with me? Well, he could try, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t be successful.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the harem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I had a perfect excuse I could give him. It wasn¡¯t a complete lie either.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the harem, so don¡¯t even think about following me. And stop nagging me. I still talk to one of the odalisques that were in Prince Camille¡¯s quarters, and she told me that she only does what the Goddess would want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That means I am going to the harem to do the Goddess¡¯ work¡­ So it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Just thinking about getting more drugs made me grin. Eriez looked at me silently, and I knew he had no idea what kind of filthy things I was planning to do once I got more.


    Oh¡­ I couldn¡¯t wait for my body to be destroyed by the brothers again.


    ***


    Fatima again didn¡¯t say much to me as she handed me the refilled jar, but I became angry when I looked inside.


    I asked, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose, Fatima?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You filled up the jar to the top when you first gave me the drug, but every time I come to you for more, you give me less and less.¡±


    It was a subtle difference, but I have been coming to her often enough to notice. Fatima widened her eyes and pretended ignorance.


    ¡°You probably imagine things. The more you use this drug, the more you want it. Your desire for the drug is confusing your mind.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all¡­ Look here¡­!¡±


    There was clearly a difference in the amount she was giving me. The clear jar was only filled about two thirds, but the first time she gave me, it was filled to the top. I glared at her angrily, but I knew I couldn¡¯t make a scene. We were in the harem after all.


    Fatima grinned and replied, ¡°If you need more, you are welcome to come back. I guess you will have to come often. Hahaha¡­¡±


    If something went wrong in the harem, and a man was found to be involved, the blame would be on the man no matter what. This worked the other way too. If something terrible happened outside the harem and a woman was found to be involved, she would be blamed for it even if it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    I was sure that Fatima was fooling me, but I couldn¡¯t continue to argue with her. What was she trying to achieve? It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to not give me any more of the drug¡­ She told me to come more often, so could it be¡­


    ¡°¡­Do you¡­ Do you like me, woman? Have you fallen for me?¡±


    I murmured the questions quietly. I was embarrassed to ask it, but the more I thought about it, the more I became convinced. Fatima covered her mouth and looked away with a flinch. Either she was shocked, or she was trying to hide her laugh.


    I insisted, ¡°But it makes sense, right? You didn¡¯t even know me, yet you helped me with my back injury without being asked. I have been asking you for a strange favor, and so far, you accommodated me without questioning my motive¡­ And now¡­ today¡­ You are asking me to come more often?¡±


    ¡°So if I tell you that I have fallen in love with you, will you not come here anymore, My Innocent One?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point¡­!¡±


    Even if we ignored the fact that everyone in Minurd was supposed to remain chaste and pure, this woman was still acting very strangely. I mean, if she only saw me at my best, like spending quiet times in Prince Camille¡¯s library reading, then I could understand that she might fall in love with me. The fact that I saved her also helped.


    However, afterward, she saw me in the hideous leather strap around my member. She even made fun of me a few times. She must have guessed what I was using this drug for. Did she know how many men were enjoying my body?


    Fatima replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. If you want to believe I have fallen in love with you, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Nothing mattered to me either. If I died tomorrow, it wouldn¡¯t surprise anyone. Watching her disappear, I stood quietly. I couldn¡¯t help the bitterness that welled inside of me.


    On my return, I saw it was getting dark. I jumped down the roof and didn¡¯t land right. I wondered if my ankles would ever recover. I limped for a while, but feeling too tired, I sat down on the ground against a wall.


    I was so weak and in so much pain. Where did my strength go?


    There was at least one good thing that happened. I knew how to forget the pain, and I was in luck because I was holding the answer right in my hand. I opened the jar and scooped some of the jellies. Slowly, I rubbed it on my cheeks, lips, and neck.


    Soon, I felt the familiar tingling that allowed me to forget the pain. I didn¡¯t care anymore. I thought I heard someone calling me names. Sl*t¡­ Traitor¡­ Who*e¡­

 Chapter 74

    Story 43. Jealous Innocence (5)


    Chapter 74


    I wondered what people thought of me in Minurd.


    Juya¡­ My name originally meant ¡°light,¡± but I was in the deepest darkness. I never used to believe in magic, but I realized that perhaps it may be real. If it was¡­ then there was no doubt that I was cursed many times before.


    The moment Manar screamed right before she died¡­


    The times I insist on learning with the prince about the law and ethics¡­


    The time I got very close to the woman¡¯s blood¡­


    The times I entered the harem more than once.


    Most of all¡­ I also fell in love with the prince.


    The one who killed the Goddess.


    When did it begin? I think it was when I saw the prince burying the Hwenian intruder. It was then when I entered this never-ending hell.


    I was told many times that what I did was wrong, that I would be cursed by the empress. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now¡­ It seemed that it was true.


    I was cursed.


    ¡°Mmmhhh¡­ Hmmm¡­


    I leaned against a wall, my head in the fog. I kept hearing the Hwenian intruder¡¯s voice, repeating over and over again.


    ¡°Atsalbate deaiparam. Atsalbate deaiparam.¡±


    Save me¡­ Save me¡­


    I knew I was hallucinating, and I wanted to be a part of it. Wanting to hear it out loud, I murmured, ¡°Atsalbate, atsalbate¡­!¡±


    My head began to clear a little, and suddenly, I could hear someone approaching me. I felt several dark shadows groping me. They were taking me away to someplace.


    Where were they taking me? To heaven or to hell?


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    When I finally opened my eyes to reality, I found myself outside the selamlique.


    ¡°Juya! Juya! Are you awake now?¡±


    The sun was setting, which meant a lot of time had passed since the last time I was lucid. I was in a deserted area, and someone was slapping my cheek lightly.


    I wanted this person to be Eriez, but it wasn¡¯t. It was Iztal Nairim, and he was looking down at me with a genuine concern, which was something new. I have never seen him look at me like that.


    Nairim said to me, ¡°I looked for you for a long time. You weren¡¯t in your room, and none of the brothers said they saw you recently. So why are you out here, all alone and on the ground? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­¡±


    I felt a little dizzy and confused, so I leaned against him. I didn¡¯t feel too bad thankfully, and I noticed that I wasn¡¯t mugged. The only thing was that my clothes were dirty.


    ¡°Juya, if you can stand up, let¡¯s get you somewhere so you can get washed¡­ Gosh¡­ Juya¡­ My brother¡­ Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Nairim helped me up and patted me gently. He was acting very strangely today. This was all his fault. He was the one who made me into this weakling, yet he was asking me why I was like this. I thought of arguing with him, but it didn¡¯t matter. What would be the point of it?


    I looked around, wondering if he brought other brothers like he usually did. However, we were alone. Just me and him. Just my and his bodies.


    Nairim took me to the empty washroom and cleaned me thoroughly.


    ¡°Juya, lift your leg a bit¡­ And spread wider¡­ So I can wash you.¡± He was gentle and serious. I have never seen this side of him before, but it made sense. He was chosen as one of the Innocent Ones, so there had to be a good side to him. I am sure there were times when he kept himself pure and followed the Goddess¡¯ rules perfectly.


    Now that I saw him close by with bright eyes, I could see that he had a beautiful body and a pretty voice. He asked me, ¡°So now that Iztal Eriez saw us doing that¡­ Do you think he will tell the warrior? Will he tell the warrior that we, the brothers, were lusting after one another¡­? But¡­ Wasn¡¯t he the very first one who did it to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think Eriez would tell the warrior.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you still trust him, Juya¡­ You trust Eriez more than me.¡±


    Nairim looked bitter. He leaned towards me and gave me a chaste kiss before adding, ¡°If I approached you to become friends before Eriez did, I wonder if things would have been different. I have been thinking about this a lot lately¡­¡±


    ¡°Nairim.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s too late.¡±


    My body was cleaned up, and Nairim sat down beside me. He reached down and began to touch my member like it was a pet.


    Nairim continued, ¡°Honestly, Juya, I just wanted to make you happy. Seeing you happy makes me feel satisfied. I want to give you more. Eriez is mistaken that he knows you best. He thinks he knows because he has been closer to you for much longer, but he is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°How much time needs to pass before I can win? I know you much better than Eriez does, Juya¡­ I can give you so much more¡­ And treat you much better¡­ Only if I could spend more time with you, Juya¡­ Juya¡­ I will be honest¡­ I have wanted you for a long time¡­ I became so jealous when I learned that Hakim Karid had you night after night¡­¡±


    He confessed to me and put my hand on his own member. We became breathless and excited. I kissed his lips and asked, ¡°So what do you want? Do you want to put it in me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not as tight as I used to be, so I am not sure if you could be satisfied¡­¡±


    This is what he liked. He liked the dirty talk, but when I did it now, he looked sad. Was he embarrassed? His face slowly turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Juya¡­ Ahh¡­ Hmmm¡­ Juya¡­ I will give you something even better¡­¡±


    He hugged my body tightly and began to kiss me deeply.


    ¡°Juya¡­ Love¡­ I love you¡­ Mhh¡­ Ahh¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    Nairim ejaculated, and his semen sprayed all over my thighs. I was about to clean it with water, but Nairim quickly sat in front of me and began to lick me clean.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ I will have you¡­ I will have all of you¡­ Please¡­ You need to tell me that you like me too¡­ I will make you like me¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    We dried ourselves with clean towels, but as we were about to get dressed, Nairim seemed to get excited again. He made me sit on a low shelf and began to grope my body. When I didn¡¯t react much, he opened the jar he brought and rubbed the jelly on my body.


    I found him cute, but I wasn¡¯t sure if Nairim alone could satisfy me. He laid me down on my stomach and began to fill my anus with the jelly too. At the familiar pleasure, I felt my body float.


    Vaguely, I became annoyed that we were almost out of the drug, and I would have to go back to the harem again for more soon.


    Nairim didn¡¯t enter me. He just kissed me everywhere and orgasmed a few more times. He could still speak in full sentences, so I guess he was less intoxicated than I was right now.


    ¡°Juya¡­ How does it feel inside? Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mmhh¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I waited for him to f*ck me, but all he did was insert his fingers. I needed more¡­ Deeper¡­ Harder¡­


    Nairim grinned and said to me, ¡°I can see that you want more, my darling¡­ Stand up.¡±


    I found him adorable. Without a fight, I followed him. Nairim got dressed but made me stay naked.


    We walked outside. I wasn¡¯t fully nude since I still had the leather strap around my groin, and I was also wearing my shoes, and¡­


    Nairim blindfolded me with a long piece of cloth. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want me to know where we were going, or to who. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want me to be bothered by all the eyes that stared at me as we walked.


    ¡°W-where¡­ are we¡­ going¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya, I prepared a gift for you. I am sure you will like it. A lot!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Story 44. Jealous Innocence (6)


    Chapter 75


    The night wind felt cold and wet against my skin. I couldn¡¯t tell at all where I was. Were we still inside the castle ground? Whenever I stumbled a little, Nairim grabbed me right on time and supported me. He would kiss me a few times to get me more excited, then we would continue.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    By the time we arrived at our destination, I was feeling dizzy and confused again. My body was being touched, but I wasn¡¯t sure if they were hands or grass. Suddenly, my hands became tied behind my back, then I was lifted and placed on top of something on my stomach. Slowly but firmly, my body began to rock back and forth.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. One good thing was that I didn¡¯t feel any pain because the delicious drug was smeared underneath my nose. The pleasant smell made me feel dreamy, and I felt nothing. Even against the cold wind, I felt warm because my body was burning.


    Even in this strange position, I could easily fall asleep. It was late, after all.


    ¡°Mmmhhh¡­ Mmm¡­ Hmm¡­ Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­?¡±


    When I finally woke up again, my body was being abused again as expected. My eyes were still blindfolded, and my hands were tied.


    I was surrounded by people talking excitedly around me.


    ¡°Is this really okay, my Innocent One? Are you sure? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Nairim replied to the man, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s perfectly fine! He isn¡¯t a girl but just think of him as a toy. It¡¯s not against the rules either. Just do what you¡¯ve always wanted to do! Just use him! F*ck him as much as you want.¡±


    Another Innocent One added, ¡°We thought you soldiers deserve a treat. I mean, you men work so hard, doing the same thing day and night. Don¡¯t you think you deserve something nice? Hahaha¡­¡±


    I could tell there were both my brothers and some guards around me. Even as they spoke, I was being penetrated and kept busy.


    Distantly, I heard Nairim scream again, ¡°Now! Everyone, there is nothing to worry about! I know they say if you lust after another man, you will end up in hell, but this is a completely different case. This man wants to be f*cked! In fact, not giving this precious Innocent One what he wants would be a shame! Don¡¯t you agree? At a confusing time like this, don¡¯t you think the only thing to do is enjoy what we can? That way, we can return to our work rejuvenated! That would be the best way to serve the goddess!¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely right!¡±


    ¡°Waaa!¡±


    I heard strange cheers all around me. There must have been a line up of men behind me because I was continually being penetrated.


    Nairim said he would give me something great. A gift¡­


    He said he loved me, yet here we were.


    Suddenly, someone tapped my head and said to me, ¡°Say it, my brother. Say that you like this.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Shadi? Hmm¡­?¡±


    Slap! Slap!


    When I recognized his voice, Shadi slapped my cheek and replied, ¡°How dare you call my name? You are just a piece of meat!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­. Haa¡­ Aaa¡­ Ha.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, say so, you b*tch! Stop moaning and just say the words.¡±


    Another brother roared, ¡°We love it when you moan and seduce us, but Juya, you are scaring our new friends. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to be f*cked like this?¡±


    There were so many hands around my body, groping, licking, and f*cking. Of course, I liked it. I loved it. This was precisely what I wanted.


    This must have been happening for quite some time now, even when I was unconscious since I could feel the stickiness on my stomach. Men whispered vulgar and offensive words to my ears, and I loved it.


    ¡°Yes! I¡­ I love it¡­ Ahh¡­ M, more¡­ Touch me¡­ Ahh¡­ Take me¡­ I¡¯m gonna cum¡­ Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ It hurts¡­ I love it¡­ More¡­¡±


    Nairim¡¯s voice got closer.


    ¡°See! Look! He loves it!¡±


    His hands grabbed my face, and I felt Nairim¡¯s lips on mine. He kissed me intensely like he was going to eat me alive. He said to me, ¡°Mmm¡­ Aaa¡­ Haa¡­ Yes¡­ We are supposed to be brothers, but ever since we learned about this pleasure, we fell into this darkness. Isn¡¯t it so sad? This is our life now. Even tonight, I saw you rolling on the ground, all dirty and confused, so I took you to get washed up. All throughout your bath, you kept touching me and moaning¡­ Hahaha¡­ Of course, I didn¡¯t give you the satisfaction of having me inside of you this time!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying. He purposely didn¡¯t penetrate me, and thinking about my dissatisfaction made my body tremble.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aahhh¡­ Please¡­ Nairim¡­ I-I want you¡­ inside of me¡­ Give it to me¡­ Ahh¡­ I¡­ I love you, so¡­¡±


    ¡°But you are a who*e. You don¡¯t care whose d*ck it is, as long as it¡¯s inside of you¡­ Oh, my brother¡­ I do love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m a sl*t¡­ Ahh¡­ I am a who*e¡­ Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ I love it¡­ when I am f*cked¡­ Please¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know what I was saying. I kept repeating what I was told over and over again. I wished my body could become hotter and more excited. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just me who had this dirty and strange fetish. Everyone around me was groaning and having a grand time. They kept taking turns on taking me.


    ¡°Next! Hahaha¡­ Who¡¯s next?! Juya needs more d*cks! Right now! Juya is always ready to eat up another d*ck! Delicious d*cks!¡±


    The brothers chuckled. I felt another man standing behind me, but instead of inserting himself, he grumbled, ¡°Oh, come on! His hole is way too loose now! It¡¯s so loose that I can probably put my arm in him¡­¡±


    Nairim giggled and replied, ¡°Really? Then try it! Put it in! Who knows? Maybe Juya will love it! Maybe he will like it even more than our d*cks!¡±


    Nairim then came towards me and whispered, ¡°My Juya¡­ Our Juya¡­ You like big things, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmhh¡­ Y-yes.¡±


    He had my permission, and immediately, I felt a rough hand entering my body. It made familiar wet sounds, and the man¡¯s arm and hand moved around inside of me. It was undoubtedly huge and hard, and it felt very different than anything I had inside of me before.


    ¡°Haa¡­. Aahhh¡­ Gyaa¡­.¡±


    So big¡­ So thick¡­ And I could feel the individual knuckles scraping me. It filled me completely, and it made a loud sound every time the arm moved inside of me.


    His arm reminded me of the nights when the Goddess¡¯ warrior took me to his bed. I wondered if my body would split into two tonight.


    ¡°Haa¡­. Aa¡­. More¡­¡±


    Nairim¡¯s excited voice announced, ¡°See! You love it¡­ Look at your penis now¡­ It¡¯s so hard¡­ What a sl*t you are.¡±


    Nairim flicked my member, and I flinched in pleasure, ¡°Ahhaaa¡­ Aaahhh¡­ Haaa¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m gonna explode¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I wish you could see your face right now, Juya¡­ Oh my¡­ I love it¡­ Juya¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    My blindfold fell down as Nairim kissed me again. I knew what I wanted now. My behind was being satisfied perfectly, and now, I needed my front to be pleasured so I could reach my climax. I needed it badly. I wanted to feel the relief.


    I groaned and begged Nairim, ¡°Please¡­ Let me¡­ Let me cum¡­ I-I can¡¯t do it¡­ I can¡¯t do it by myself¡­ Please¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Help¡­¡±


    The man who promised to satisfy me and make me happy was standing right in front of me. The excellent man behind me was still filling my body with his arm and touching the spots I thought no one could reach.


    Nairim grinned, ¡°Look, Juya! Your d*ck is throbbing so badly¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ There¡­ I¡­ More¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°What a moan! I love it, Juya¡­ Your voice is so sexy! I will help you. You want that, right?¡±


    Nairim took out his dagger and cut off the leather strip from my crotch. It was so tight because of my erection that he had to squat down in front of me and carefully undo the knots.


    When I was finally freed, I was about to cum, but Nairim covered the tip of my penis with his thumb.


    I groaned loudly, ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ That¡¯s too much¡­ Please!¡±


    Nairim giggled, ¡°Not yet¡­ You can¡¯t cum yet¡­ You know how much I love this¡­ Ahh¡­¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Nairim stroked my member but kept his thumb at the tip, so I couldn¡¯t ejaculate. I felt like I was going to burst. It felt so good and so bad at the same time, and I was at my limit.


    Nairim said to the other brothers, ¡°Gosh, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Shadi, Ilis, come over here and put his d*ck inside of me.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you serious, Nairim? Right here? Right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be such a waste to let all this goodness go, right? I want it inside of me¡­¡±


    Someone untied my hands. Before I collapsed to the ground, the two brothers supported me. When Nairim turned around and exposed himself, the brothers got me closer to him.


    I have never inserted myself to anyone before, so I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do to satisfy someone. Besides, I was beyond my limit. As I felt my member entering another man¡¯s anus, I began to shiver uncontrollably. I began to cum, and I couldn¡¯t stop. I felt my penis being squeezed; it felt like Nairim was eating me up.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Kkkk¡­. Aaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaa¡­ J-Juya¡­ Haa¡­ I¡¯m turning into something like you¡­ A sl*t¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    My body was too stimulated. I had no control over any part of my own body. I couldn¡¯t see or hear. I couldn¡¯t even control my voice. How I moaned¡­ How loudly¡­


    I kept ejaculating. The stream kept going, and it wouldn¡¯t stop. It was as if I was bleeding out from an artery. I gave up trying to control it. I just let it go.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    Nairim, who received every bit of my desire, seemed very satisfied.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I love it¡­ It felt amazing¡­¡±


    Nairim, completely naked, was dragged away by the other brothers. His body was used just like mine was, and I watched without a word. I was left on the grass, but soon enough, someone grabbed me and laid me on my stomach again.


    He grumbled, ¡°Dammit¡­ His hole is too loose now! I should have f*cked him earlier¡­ There is no friction at all¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even realize that my back was bleeding again. My body was broken, and my mind was foggy, but even then, I could hear the soldiers making strange bets.


    ¡°Hey, someone come here and f*ck him with me. Anyone?¡±


    ¡°What? Hahaha¡­ Who the hell would want to rub their d*ck with yours?¡±


    Everyone burst into a peal of loud laughter, but Nairim¡¯s throaty voice cut through the noise.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Anyone¡­ Anyone who f*cks Juya together with that guy at the same time¡­ I will let him have me first the next time¡­ Ahh¡­. Aaa¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Are you serious, Nairim? Hahaha! Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Salute to the Innocent Ones!¡±


    Another man came behind me to join the soldier who was already inside of me. The first one tried but failed, but the second man was successful. He spread my legs wider and jammed himself inside of me, stretching me wider.


    My body seemed to love it as it followed the two soldier¡¯s rhythm. The second one was a young guy. He was panting, but he looked unhappy because another soldier came behind him and grabbed his hair to tease him.


    ¡°Hahaha! Do you realize that you fit only because you have a small d*ck? Hahaha¡­ Congratulations!¡±


    When was this orgy going to end? It seemed that unless someone came to stop us, it would go on forever. We were all crazy, and we could not stop on our own. We needed someone to stop us.


    Just then, I saw something flat and black flew by.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A few more of the black things flew by and slashed the necks of the two soldiers standing in front of me. They fell to the ground with blood spewing from their mouths. The ones who were behind me stood up in shock and fear. They pushed me down on the ground and tried to run.


    ¡°Gyaa!¡±


    Before they could escape, something stabbed their backs, and they fell to the ground too.


    The group which was enjoying Nairim¡¯s body was also attacked, but the difference was that they were mostly Innocent Ones. Even through the haze of lust and desire, their reflexes kicked in. Most of them moved quickly to hide behind whatever they could find.


    They looked around, and two of them spotted someone behind the nearby large tree.


    ¡°T-there! He¡¯s over there!¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Stop running away! We need to take him! That¡¯s the killer! The killer who has been killing the messengers¡­!¡±


    Somehow, I realized that the soldiers were gone or dead. The Innocent Ones, however, grabbed their clothes and weapons and ran after the killer. I, on the other hand, was too weak. I had no strength left to even stand up, so I remained on the ground. Perhaps whoever was attacking us thought I was dead; that must have been why none of the daggers came at me.


    Wait¡­ Who among us¡­ Who among the Innocent Ones liked to use small throwing weapons¡­?


    When things become quiet around me, a shadow came out of the nearby bush and walked towards me.


    It was Iztal Yurema.


    The one who used to look down at me like I was a disgusting bug. I would have been surprised if he had anything to tell me.


    I was weak and tired, but I said to him, ¡°So it was you guys? The ones who killed the messengers so the bad news wouldn¡¯t reach Minurd? The kind of news that would put Eriez at a disadvantage¡­¡±


    I was sure Iztal Ilis was ordered by the warrior to track the killer. The same Ilis, who was probably the one attacking us just now. The same Ilis, who was perhaps being chased by the brothers now.


    Before, Ilis was Manar, who was ordered by the warrior to investigate the situation.


    Whoever was caught being the culprit was most likely going to face harsh punishment.


    Yurema didn¡¯t seem surprised at all that I figured it out. His voice was very calm as he explained to me, and he would never lie to another brother.


    ¡°¡­ To be more specific, the one who killed the messengers was Ramish. The one who figured out the messengers¡¯ delivery schedules and destroyed the letters was me.¡±


    Oh, so the one who threw the daggers at us was Ramish, and the brothers were chasing after him. It made sense because Ramish and Yurema did show strong support for Eriez before.


    My body was beginning to lose excitement, but it still trembled for more. This sexual pleasure¡­ It was a dreadful addiction, but thankfully, my brain continued to work. I asked him, ¡°¡­ So to you guys, Eri¡¯s reputation was that important? Well, I guess I should have known¡­ I remember how you guys came after me, wanting to beat me to death¡­¡±


    When I looked back, everything made sense now. This whole unrest began when Manar and her men received the devastating news from the capital. Eriez was the one who tried to calm everyone down, but instead, he ended up being ridiculed and even accused of something he didn¡¯t do.


    And¡­ Eriez told me he loved me, and he did so much for me¡­ yet all I did was refuse him and disappoint him.


    So was Yurema here to kill me? With me gone, Minurd would be clean of its dirty secret along with the messengers bringing horrible news from the capital.


    If he wanted to kill me, I would let him. But instead of staying silent, my lips moved on their own. With a grin, I offered him, ¡°Kkkk¡­ Well, we are alone here, so how about it? Do you want to f*ck me too? Haha¡­.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Story 45. The Person I Love (1)


    Chapter 77


    I was the one who offered myself to him, but even I found it ridiculous. I began to chuckle loudly, and the man standing in front of me seemed confused at my reaction. His blank face slowly turned to that of disgust as he replied, ¡°My brother, everything that happened so far has been carried out based on Hakim Karid¡¯s order, Iztal Juya.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It took me a while to understand what he was saying. Yurema continued, ¡°No matter how hard those brothers try, they will never catch him. Do you know what the traitor Manar asked when she was still alive? The warrior ordered her to find the murderer, but the warrior was already aware of how she wanted to escape Minurd. Manar was able to search her way out only because the warrior let her. He allowed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Her men were caught when they tried to escape Minurd because they were using the route I was using. They knew this path because they were chasing after me before when they were looking for the murderer. I knew exactly where they were going to go through to escape, and that is how I caught them. The next on the line is Ilis and you, I guess¡­ But compared to the previous traitors, you will be caught in much worse shape, but I suppose the warrior knew this was exactly how things would pan out, right?¡±


    By the time he was done talking, Yurema¡¯s cute face had turned into an ugly scowl. I still wanted him to f*ck me, but I didn¡¯t ask him again.


    Oh, my warrior¡­ All of this was his doing.


    Didn¡¯t Fatima tell me that everything that happened was the will of the Goddess? She was right, and so I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my brother Yurema¡­ I¡­ I am well aware of the fact that this is also the will of the Goddess¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    I murmured without moving. When Yurema took a step towards me, I suddenly felt a group approaching us from the castle. They were coming hurriedly towards us.


    Before they reached us, this boy standing in front of me was about to take away my life.


    I knew it, and I was ready.


    However, Yurema only looked at me without drawing his weapon. He was studying me intensely. His expression still showed how much he hated me, but why¡­


    Why did he kiss me so sweetly?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    By the time Ramish, Eriez, and the Goddess¡¯s warrior arrived, Yurema was gone.


    ***


    My life as a man was over, but perhaps, not as the Innocent One. Even after my rescue, my body refused to calm down. I craved to be satisfied.


    When I was washed up, I was not moved to the warrior¡¯s bedroom or my own room, but to one of the meeting rooms in the warrior¡¯s quarters. Hakim Karid placed me on a stone table like I was a plate and watched me for a long time.


    He ordered, ¡°Everyone, leave us.¡±


    I knew what he wanted to do with me, so I giggled. I felt the brothers and the warrior¡¯s servants leaving, but the warrior added an unexpected request, ¡°No, not you, Iztal Eriez. You may stay.¡±


    ¡°My Warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°You can turn around if you want.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he was trying to show us. Did Eriez follow his order? Did he turn around, or did he watch? I couldn¡¯t hear anything, not even his breath. I thought of turning towards him, but the warrior grabbed my face and asked me darkly, ¡°Where did you leave your sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°Your sword wasn¡¯t anywhere near you when we found you. It also wasn¡¯t in your selamlique¡­ Do you still call yourself a swordsman?¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t remember where I left my sword. I thought I had it with me the last time I left the harem¡­ Did I lose it at the secret pathway out of the harem?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it. When Nairim woke me up, I remembered thinking that I still had all of my belongings with me. Then did I leave it in the washroom when Nairim washed me?


    If it wasn¡¯t in the selamlique¡­ Was I not carrying my sword at all this entire time? Was I only carrying around the jar?


    The sword¡­ It was given to me by the warrior when I was 12 years old. Ever since then, I never left it out of my sight.


    However, I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I saw it anymore. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I had it with me when I went to the harem. Did I even take it lately? I thought I did when I was in my room but was that just a hallucination?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer. I was useless.


    The warrior undid his pants and lifted my legs without a word. The table had the perfect height for him to do what he wanted to me.


    He entered me without emotion, and as he thrust into me, I felt¡­ nothing. I couldn¡¯t even make a sound because the warrior covered my face and pushed me down with his giant hand.


    His other hand pushed down on my neck, almost as if he was strangling me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Should I tell him that this wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me? However, I couldn¡¯t speak because of his hand. I couldn¡¯t even breathe. It was torture, both for him and for me.


    And¡­ For Eriez, too, I¡¯m sure.


    However, if this was a punishment, it had to end sometime. F*cking had to end sometime. I just had to wait until the warrior was done.


    Thrust, thrust, thrust.


    I didn¡¯t faint or get excited. I endured him silently, and I think it helped the warrior to forgive me. When he was done, Hakim Karid¡¯s semen covered the table while my own wetted my stomach.


    By the time I turned to see where Eriez was, I saw that he was gone, but I saw some moisture on the floor where he must have been standing.


    The warrior ordered, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to leave my bedroom. I won¡¯t bind you, so you can do whatever you want as long as you stay here. Sleep or do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean, My Warrior? I¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a position or a duty.¡±


    That was the end of his sentence. Do what I want? It felt worse than being bound and gagged. It meant that I lost my freedom completely. I no longer had any purpose or honor. I was just a naked man stuck in the room.


    I was like furniture. A broken, used piece of furniture.


    After a while, I fell asleep on the carpet. Later, in the dark, I heard someone¡¯s footsteps approaching me. His warm hands carried me to a comfortable bed with a silk blanket. I knew this was happening, but only vaguely.


    When I woke up in the morning, I was alone.

 Chapter 78

    Story 46. The Person I Love (2)


    Chapter 78


    It would have felt nicer if I spent my days reflecting and meditating. It would have been better if these days were given to me so my body could heal.


    The Goddess¡¯ warrior rarely visited me. When he did come to me, he spent the night with me tightly in his arms. He made sure I could not move at all, and this left me hot and bothered. I laid awake, unable to get any sleep.


    Was I being loved? I felt the strong urge to touch him, but my hands were restrained by his, and I was helpless.


    During the daytime, I often fell asleep only to be woken up with a flinch. When I began to feel hunger, a servant would come and leave me some food, which I would gulp down like an animal. Too much food sometimes made me go into a strange seizure.


    Because I had no access to the drug, my body suffered from dreadful pain. Everything I did was against the will of the Goddess. I was never really asleep, but never genuinely awake either. Even when I ate, my body couldn¡¯t digest the good, causing me a searing pain in my stomach.


    Pus and exudate came out from every orifice in my body. When I urinated, there were three streams, and one of them was blood. If this was hell, would I be able to escape it alive?


    However, even if I did¡­ Would there be a life left for me worth living?


    To forget the excruciating pain of my body, I tried to keep it aroused as often as possible. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted pleasure; it was only to create a better circulation throughout my body, so my pain eased a little. This was the only way I felt like I could endure my imprisonment.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ Haa¡­ Kkk¡­ Hhhh¡­ Aaaaaa!¡±


    I stroked myself frantically and used my fingers to satisfy me, but after a weak ejaculation, I always ended up being in even more pain.


    Then, one day¡­ Someone visited me.


    Nairim.


    ¡°Juya?¡±


    It has been a very long time since someone came to see me other than the warrior. I assumed that he ordered everyone to avoid this room, but it seemed that Nairim found a way to sneak in.


    ¡°Juya¡­ What happened to you¡­¡±


    His pretty voice asked me. I was on the floor, and when I looked up, I saw him looking down at me worriedly. My eyes were a bit blurry, and I could see that his eyes were also red. His pupils were dilated, and he looked despondent.


    It seemed that he immediately figured out what my body was craving. Nairim took a small jar from his pocket and said to me, ¡°It was tough to get this. You know what? As soon as I got it, I thought of you, Juya.¡±


    ¡°G-go away.¡±


    I limped towards the warrior¡¯s silk bed, but Nairim quickly followed me and touched my hip. Nairim begged, ¡°Juya¡­ All I can think about is you¡­ I really mean it, Juya¡­ Please look at me¡­ I love you so much. I just want to make you happy. I told you this before.¡±


    I tried to look away. When I shook off Nairim¡¯s arm, he didn¡¯t try to grab me again. However, Nairim didn¡¯t leave either. He took a step back and continued to murmur; I could hear him taking his clothes off.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Many brothers are willing to f*ck me¡­ But¡­ I only want you, Juya¡­ I keep thinking about you. You are so pretty¡­ And when I think about the time when you f*cked me¡­ Oh¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I continued to stare at the wall. I felt Nairim approaching me from behind, and it seemed that he wasn¡¯t going to leave.


    ¡°I¡­ I was reborn when you f*cked me, Juya¡­ I felt more alive back then¡­ Haa¡­ Nothing¡­ Nothing else can satisfy me now, Juya¡­ At first, I thought it¡¯s because I was out of the drug, but it wasn¡¯t¡­ Juya¡­ So¡­ I¡­ Ahh¡­ I went into the harem and got this for you.¡°


    Nairim didn¡¯t know any odalisques, so how did he get this drug? I was suspicious, so when I glanced at him, I was shocked to see Nairim¡¯s body. His lips and penis were shiny, obviously because he rubbed the jelly on them, but what stunned me was the cuts all over his body.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    His arms, thighs, nipples, chest, waist, stomach, and groin¡­ There were small but distinct cuts everywhere. It was clear that they were self-inflicted.


    ¡°Haa¡­ You are finally looking at me. What do you think? Do I look pretty?¡±


    ¡°Nairim.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me, Juya? Ahh¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­ As long as I can have you¡­¡±


    He came to me, and when he pushed me down on the bed, I couldn¡¯t resist. Nairim had an idiotic smile on his face, and he looked so fragile that I was afraid I might break him if I was too rough. When he kissed me, I tasted the familiar drug on my tongue. A shocking pleasure spread throughout my body, and I was helpless against it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­ Aaa¡­ Aaa¡­.¡±


    All the pain and suffering I endured so far¡­ They were for nothing because of this one kiss.


    I was too weak¡­ And like a coward, I decided to think positively. I decided that the suffering I went through during the last few days was for this moment.


    This moment of pure, intense pleasure¡­


    It was too easy. I laid on the bed and let myself go. My penis, which seemed like it was broken, was now working correctly. I felt the incredible warmth around me.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Hhhh¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaa¡­ Ahaaa¡­ Aeee¡­ Juya¡­ Touch me¡­ Please¡­!¡±


    Nairim rubbed himself against my body as he ejaculated. It seemed that he was trying to stop himself from orgasming because I saw him covering the tip of his member with his thumb tightly.


    He changed his position and leaned towards me. He began to thrust vigorously, and he became so breathless that I was afraid he might hurt himself and even die from exertion.


    ¡°Aha¡­ Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ Haannn¡­ I-I love you¡­ From the first¡­ first moment I saw you¡­ I¡­ I fell in love¡­ with you¡­! Juya!¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haa¡­ Me¡­ too¡­¡¯


    I felt my body responding like I was reborn. I wished this moment would last forever. If I could really have a new life, I would have Nairim as my lover. I would live with him and love him. We both lusted after men. We could satisfy each other. Only if we could be with each other forever¡­ Only if no one could separate us¡­ We were a perfect match.


    A perfect fit¡­ Both back and front¡­ Perfect¡­


    When Iztal Nairim was satisfied with me inside of him, he came down from the top of my body. He flipped me, so I laid on my stomach and saw that I was wet.


    ¡°Juya¡­ You like this too, right? Ahh¡­ Here¡­ You have tightened up since the last time, haven¡¯t you¡­? Too tight¡­ It has been too long, right? I will f*ck you now¡­ For you¡­ Just wait a second¡­ Be patient¡­ I will loosen it up for you¡­ and I will cum inside of you¡­ Like before¡­ Aa¡­¡±


    I felt the familiar thickness entering my body. Our skins slapped against each other, and I loved it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aa¡­.Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ You like it, Juya? I love it too¡­¡±


    It was just like the first time. I felt like a virgin again, and the happiness filled my heart. Nairim said he wanted to make me happy, and he was keeping his promise to me.


    I closed my eyes and waited for what was to come. I felt excited at the upcoming pleasure¡­ The ecstasy¡­ I felt it coming¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I wanted this to last forever¡­ I wanted all of him¡­ I wanted to eat him up.


    But¡­


    This was not real. It wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Something sharp grazed my ear, which woke me up from this lustful haze. I felt the warm liquid streaming down on me, and suddenly, my body felt empty. I was still on my stomach, and when I opened my eyes, I saw the shadow of someone standing beside the bed.


    Abruptly, I was brought back to reality.


    The cold voice said roughly, ¡°So it was you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to look back where Nairim was. I knew something horrifying had happened. My body began to shiver in fear.


    I have witnessed death countless times, so I was familiar with the scene. This warm liquid that was now pouring down on me like flood¡­ It could only be one thing.


    Was this what I wanted? Was everything so far worth it?


    The heavy weight on my back slumped down beside me, and by that time, I was covered in the warm blood.


    ¡°M-my w-warrior¡­¡±


    No matter how hard I tried, my voice refused to work. My body was so tense, and it felt like I was in a night terror. I was too weak and breathless. When I could finally turn my head slightly, I reached out for the head that was rolling beside me.


    Nairim¡¯s head.


    I hugged it, and it felt so warm and awful at the same time. This¡­ This could have been me. If I was the one on top of him¡­ It could have been my head on the floor right now.


    ¡°M-My¡­ B-brother¡­¡±


    Soaked in his blood, I hugged his head tightly and sobbed. I was still on the bed, but it felt like I was standing at a cliff.


    The warrior watched me for a long time, but by the time I lost consciousness from the shock and dehydration, he was gone.


    After that day, I was imprisoned in an unknown location. My body was restrained this time. I was tied to a large pole of some kind, and I was blindfolded. I had no idea where I was. I didn¡¯t think I was outdoors. I rarely heard anyone near me, and there was a constant and faint sound of water near me.


    A strange gadget was placed in my mouth that pushed down my tongue. I could barely eat and drink, and I could not speak at all. All I could do was groan. The Goddess¡¯ warrior settled me here, and he visited from time to time. The mouth gag was removed only when he visited me, so I could answer his question.


    The question he asked was always the same.


    ¡°Did anyone come here to see you? Tell me the truth.¡±


    Well, I was an Innocent One, so I wasn¡¯t going to lie to him anyway. For a long time, my answer was the same.


    I had to remain sitting on the floor, awkwardly during my imprisonment. There was someone who regularly came to clean around me and my body. Whoever it was, he was very professional. There was no emotion in how he worked. Was it a servant or one of my brothers? Who was it? No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. There was no familiar scent or movement I could use to guess.


    At first, I refused any food that was brought to me, but soon enough, I had no choice. The food was brought to my nose, and eventually, I gave in to the wonderful smell. Nairim used to do this to me before¡­ But it couldn¡¯t be Nairim unless it was a ghost.


    The plate was always placed on the floor, and whoever brought would step back so I could lower down and eat from it like a dog.


    I had no idea how many days had passed. I didn¡¯t even know if it was night or day. Would I die soon? Or will I survive?


    My guess was that a lot of time has passed. At some point, I began to get used to this life.


    Then one day, after my meal, I heard footsteps coming towards me. I thought it was someone who came to take away the plate, but¡­ Something felt different.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±


    The person stood in front of me silently for a long time. If he wanted something from me, he would have come closer. If he was here by mistake, he would have screamed at what he saw and fled.


    However, he remained standing, unmoving, and I realized that something very unexpected was about to happen.


    Was it the Goddess¡¯ warrior? Was he going to ask me the same question again? Did he think I have endured enough; am I being freed? Would he let me have an honorable duty again?


    Probably not.


    Perhaps he was here because he needed a bedmate. Not having anyone to help him relieve himself was probably taking a toll on him. Maybe he was just contemplating if taking my body would be going against the Goddess¡¯ will.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the warrior. Maybe it was an intruder with an ulterior motive. Everyone in Minurd knew what I was, which meant whoever came here for me probably wanted only one thing. I was tied to a pole with my back against it, which meant that whoever came here couldn¡¯t have anal sex with me, but my mouth was still available. Because of the strange device, my mouth always remained open.


    I didn¡¯t care if this intruder used me for his pleasure. This could be a beneficial relationship. He could pleasure himself with my body, and if he could just undo my blindfold for a minute, I could see where I was. I would also get to enjoy watching him turning red as he orgasmed inside my mouth.


    Should I seduce him?


    If it was one of the brothers who came here to kill me, then seducing him would annoy him enough to kill me quickly.


    I wiggled a little, and I heard the person coming closer to me. He was very close, and I could feel the gentle wind from his clothes. He touched the back of my head and slowly undid the mouthpiece. His scent, the way he moved, his hands, his walk¡­ I couldn¡¯t figure out who it was.


    ¡°W-who are you¡­?¡±


    He patted my hair gently. The fact that he was kind to me confirmed that this couldn¡¯t be the Goddess¡¯ warrior. It had to be someone who loved me.


    The man who loved me¡­ The one who cried because he couldn¡¯t have me¡­


    I felt relieved because I realized who it was. I smiled a little and joked, ¡°I have no idea who you are¡­ I can¡¯t figure it out, but I know why you are here. You want to do it with me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just be honest. If you aren¡¯t, it will be harder for me¡­ Hmm? Tell me. You came here to f*ck me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    It has been so long since I talked like this. This situation¡­ My eyes blindfolded, and my body restrained¡­ I remembered the last time I was in a similar position, and my body began to become excited. I licked my lips, wanting to drink him up. I continued to seduce him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the rules. I need you so badly¡­ I want you to take me¡­ I would love for you to f*ck me from the back, but I am tied to the pole¡­ But my mouth is free. I want you¡­ You can cum inside my mouth if you want my, or on my face, whatever you want!¡±


    I kept talking, and when the man didn¡¯t run away, I became more excited. I really wanted this. I wanted to feel the pleasure I haven¡¯t felt in a very long time.


    Was I going too far? However, if I satisfied him with my mouth, perhaps he would touch me, too, and make me happy?


    Suddenly, I felt a drop of something on my tongue.


    Drop, drop, drop.


    It wasn¡¯t thick like semen would. It tasted salty and bitter. The drops continued to fall, not just on my tongue but on my forehead, cheeks, and hair.


    ¡°H-hmm?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: Story 47. The Person I Love (3) ¨C Chapter 80


    Story 47. The Person I Love (3)


    Chapter 80


    I felt the man¡¯s lips on mine. When I offered my tongue, he accepted it graciously. Who could this be? Who was this?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I breathed in deeply, and suddenly, I flinched at the familiar scent. It was so faint that I didn¡¯t notice it before. I was still blindfolded, but my eyes widened nonetheless. The sweet seductive scent¡­


    It was him. The only person in Minurd who didn¡¯t know what a sl*t I was.


    The purest and most innocent person I knew.


    ¡°¡­ Prince¡­ Camille?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The boy burst into tears. It seemed like he was trying to control himself, but he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t say anything. All he did was sob as he undid my blindfold.


    I saw his beautiful face. It has been such a long time, and his face looked sad now. I didn¡¯t know what he thought of me now. I tried to smile because if I cried too, then he would feel even worse.


    I said to him, ¡°Your highness, you shouldn¡¯t be here¡­ You shouldn¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t be sad¡­ Please¡­ T-this¡­ This is all by order of the Goddess¡¯ warrior, so you don¡¯t have to worry¡­ H-how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­ You need to tie me up and blindfold me again¡­ And you have to leave now¡­¡±


    It was very dark where I was. I figured I was in a room that was not too far from the warrior¡¯s bedroom, but there was no light source here. The only light was from the lantern the prince brought.


    Based on the sound of the water, I guessed I was near the warrior¡¯s washroom. If I remained here, I suspected I would be kept safe. That was enough. This was the best I could hope for.


    Then suddenly, Prince Camille said to me, ¡°Fatima¡­ Odalisque Fatima snuck out from the harem and told me in secret¡­ She said that Juya was in danger. She said she knew something like this would happen¡­ And when she didn¡¯t hear from you for a while, she came to tell me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, your highness. P-please¡­ don¡¯t touch me¡­ I am not worthy¡­¡±


    I was washed daily, but no one could do a better job of it than I can. I was not clean, and I have been sitting on the same spot for a very long time where I urinated and defecated.


    The prince continued, ¡°Iztal Eriez told me before too that he was worried about you, Juya, but he hasn¡¯t been saying anything about you lately, so¡­ He wouldn¡¯t say anything even when I asked about you¡­ So I followed him here, and when I got a chance, I snuck in here¡­ And¡­ Why¡­ What is going on here¡­?¡±


    So it was Eriez who has been coming in to take care of me every day. Realizing the truth made me feel embarrassed and ashamed at the same time. I lowered my face and replied, ¡°Ah¡­ H-hahaha¡­ Your highness¡­ You are going to be the death of me.¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­ No¡­ Why would you die? Juya¡­ You told me that I could tell you anything¡­ That I could trust you¡­ Yet you refused to tell me anything¡­ You still won¡¯t allow me to be a part of you. You are the one who is in the most pain right now¡­ So why is it that I am the one crying and you are smiling¡­¡±


    If he wanted the truth this badly¡­ Perhaps I should tell him. I had nothing to lose now.


    I looked up at him and tried to keep my voice as calm as possible.


    ¡°I used to be in love with you, your highness.¡±


    I emphasized the past tense.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your highness, I know it was wrong of me in every sense to feel this way, but I did. I wanted to take you like how a man takes a woman because you are the most beautiful person I have ever met. The warrior found out about my feelings, and when he did, he and my other brothers, including Iztal Eriez, tried to help me find the right path. Even with all this help, I still could not control my lust. I am the one at fault, your highness. I deserve to be punished, so, please¡­ Don¡¯t get any closer¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The lovely boy in front of me grabbed my face so I could not look away. He glared at me intensely.


    Was he shocked to hear my confession? Even he, the warmest and kindest person I knew, must find me strange. I didn¡¯t think he would understand this situation at all, but what he said to me was a surprise, ¡°That¡­ That isn¡¯t something anyone can resist or fight¡­ It¡¯s not Juya¡¯s fault¡­ It isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He cried as he continued, ¡°My brother knows that too, so why would he do something like this to Juya? I mean¡­ I knew you were considered one of the purest Innocent Ones in Minurd, but¡­ And I know he had to use whatever necessary to find the traitor, but¡­¡±


    The boy tried to give me a smile, but he failed. He wanted to kiss me again; thus, I closed my lips tight so he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. When he saw what I did, he stepped back.


    The prince was carrying a sharp sword now. He stood up and pulled it out from his scabbard. His form was excellent, and I realized that Eriez was a much better teacher than I could ever be.


    ¡°Your highness, I am here, bound and blindfolded, on the warrior¡¯s order. If you touch me, the warrior will be furious.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me that the warrior hates it when you get involved in his business?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He looked more serious now, and he finally stopped crying, but he seemed hesitant with his sword. If he left right now, he would be safe. No one would know he was ever here.


    I had to make him leave.


    The prince told me it wasn¡¯t my fault that I fell in love with him. I wondered what would have happened if Manar didn¡¯t taint the distinctive fragrance in the washroom with the drug; would I have never felt such a lust after the prince? Would I have been a better teacher? Could we have been good friends?


    Even now, I wondered what he looked like underneath his pants. It was too late. The only thing I could do for him now was to save him by making him leave.


    I looked at him and said, ¡°If you want to help, then please do this one thing for me.¡±


    I wanted to take advantage of this situation and say what I have wanted to say for a long time. I didn¡¯t know why. I just did.


    ¡°¡­ what is it, Juya?¡±


    If he heard what I was about to ask of him, would he try to slay me, or would he still want to save me?


    This boy needed to leave, and I thought the only way to convince him was to make him see the monster that I was. That way, he would run away.


    I decided to show him the real me. The monstrous sl*t¡­


    I smiled seductively and said to him, ¡°Please take your clothes off and show me your body, and please put your beautiful manhood inside my dirty mouth¡­ That is what I desire, your highness. That is what I asked for when you first came in here, remember?¡±


    I was saying this terrible thing to make him leave, but this was also precisely what I wanted.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please let me suck you, lick you, and drink your royal semen¡­ Ahh¡­ Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I was confessing my love and desire for him. Looking at his beautiful figure was enough to make my body react. I was sure he could see me, and my heart began to beat fast. What if¡­ What if he agrees to it?


    Would his body be even more beautiful than before? Harder? More muscled since it seemed like he has been training?


    I looked down, feeling breathless. I saw my body and felt disgusted. What an ugly thing I was.


    Suddenly, I heard him putting his sword back into his scabbard. I also listened to the sounds of fabric rustling. I guessed that he was turning around to leave. I saw the blindfold on the floor, and I thought I would have to ask Eriez to put it back on me when he gets here.


    ¡°¡­ Juya.¡±


    However, I didn¡¯t hear any footsteps leaving me. I didn¡¯t dare to look up. I just murmured, ¡°My prince¡­ Sevan Camille¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya. Please look up. Look at me.¡±


    Such sweet words. It was like I was dreaming or hallucinating. I couldn¡¯t disobey him, so I looked up.


    He was still standing in front of me. His shirt was off, and he was also undoing his belt.


    He was so beautiful. How could anyone call him something other than a warrior?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked at him blankly as he walked towards me. He took out his manhood, which was already semi-hard. It seems that he has been stroking himself to get ready for me. Was this a dream?


    I wished it was really a dream because that way, I could enjoy it more. Unfortunately, I was wide awake. This was really happening.


    The boy¡¯s face was so gentle, yet his body was that of a strong man. The thickness that entered my mouth was hard and big. It filled my mouth completely; in fact, I had a hard time accommodating his size. It was straight, smooth, and clean.


    It was the loveliest thing I have ever seen.


    How could anyone call him a murderer? This was a perfect man.


    I sucked on him loudly, and the prince said to me in his boyish voice, ¡°Juya, to be honest, I still don¡¯t know what love really is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Haa¡­ Hhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Every time I touch myself, I get big¡­ Just like this right now¡­ But this¡­ Does this mean something? Does it have enough meaning that can change someone¡¯s fate, enough to cause misery to so many people? I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I was stupid while he was wise. Prince Camille¡­ He was wise, just like his brother.


    ¡°Juya, to be honest, I don¡¯t like this. I also don¡¯t like those who get controlled by this¡­ And among them¡­¡±


    I, Iztal Juya, was one of those who got controlled by this. But it seemed that the prince didn¡¯t notice. He continued, ¡°I hate those who ruined you, Juya¡­ You are so kind and smart¡­ Juya¡­ Haa¡­ Aaa¡­ Juya¡­ Is this normal¡­? To feel this way¡­? Hhh¡­ Kkk¡­ S-stop¡­!¡±


    I focused on moving my tongue to pleasure him, and it worked. The beautiful young man spasmed. He kept telling me to stop, but when I continued, he became breathless and ecstatic. It was evident that he wasn¡¯t used to this.


    He looked up at the ceiling and trembled. Slowly, he moved back and forth in my mouth, and he tasted so beautiful.


    ¡°Haa¡­. Mmmhh¡­ J-Juya¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Too¡­ Haa¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ hold on¡­ anymore¡­!¡±


    Prince Camille tried hard to resist, but there was no way he could last too long. I was a professional at this, and he was helpless against my mouth.


    I wanted this. I desired to drink him. Please give me your lust and desire.


    I love you.


    He was trying very hard. He grabbed onto his scabbard and squeezed, trying to delay his orgasm, but within a few seconds, he flinched and groaned.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Juya¡­ Haa¡­ Ha¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    I felt ecstatic as I tasted him, but before he finished, he unsheathed his sword again.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I felt it behind me and heard the distinct sound of the sword cutting through the ropes. I was no longer bound; being so weak, I crumpled onto the floor.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ J-Juya¡­ Get up. You need to get up now.¡±


    Did he know what he just did? By freeing me¡­ He could get into huge trouble¡­


    He quickly put on his pants and put his shirt on top of me. He tried to help me stand up, but I protested, ¡°I¡­ Ha¡­ N-no¡­ We can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t leave here¡­ Ahh¡­ My prince¡­ My precious prince¡­ Please¡­ You must leave before¡­¡±


    He was the kindest man I knew, and I couldn¡¯t let him put himself in danger. I laid on the floor and began to sob. I couldn¡¯t take this anymore. I have been pretending that I was okay, but I wasn¡¯t.


    The prince, my prince, waited for me quietly. He stood up, and when I finally quieted down, he said to me, ¡°Juya, you told me to tell you my real thoughts and feelings. I am ready to do it. I will show you everything about me, so please listen to me. This¡­ This is an order.¡±


    I could never disobey Prince Camille¡¯s order.


    ***


    My body was so weak that I couldn¡¯t walk at all. I also had no shoes, so when we finally left the room, Prince Camille carried me. It was an early evening, and the white moon was high up in the sky.


    Where was he taking me?


    We left the castle gate, and afterward, he followed an unknown path. It wasn¡¯t towards his own quarters.


    ¡°Was it over here¡­?¡±


    He carried me towards the lake for a long time before letting me down when we reached a spot with a hole in the ground. It was hidden by thick branches.


    He dug the soil a little, and when he found whatever he was looking for, he banged on it with the back of his sword.


    ¡°W-what are you doing, your highness?¡±


    Before he could answer, I heard a loud squeaky sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon?¡±


    He removed a large piece of wooden board from the ground, and a downward path appeared. What was this? Who hid this path? I had no idea there was a secret pathway here.


    He helped me walk down. It was dark, but soon, the dirt trail turned into a stable stone pathway, and I could walk a little finally. It seemed like this was a long underground route. But to where?

 Chapter 82

    Story 48. The Person I Love (4)


    Chapter 82


    Prince Camille explained to me as we followed the underground path.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t something anyone could endure. That drug¡­ No one can resist this drug¡­ So the fact that you are still able to keep this much of your sanity is amazing. I am truly impressed and¡­ I am certain my brother is impressed with you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess maybe not, because my brother doesn¡¯t believe in things like this¡­ Maybe not now, but he will eventually realize the truth as time passes¡­ When things progress, he will see it for himself and won¡¯t be able to deny it anymore¡­ So Juya¡­ Just hang on a little while longer.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why the prince believed in me. I was already beyond my limit. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t sane anymore.


    Prince Camille was holding the lantern, so I had to move as quickly as possible to follow him. I said to him, ¡°It is all my fault, your highness. The warrior gave me so many chances, yet I disappointed him every time. I failed.¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    ¡°And I cannot blame the drug for everything that happened. Others who also got close to the drug, including some of my brothers and the Goddess¡¯ warrior himself¡­ They did not succumb to it like me. Therefore, it proves that I was weak.¡±


    We stopped when we reached the end of the path. It looked like the entrance I saw outside, well hidden with a wooden board. This time, there were a few layers of it. The prince sighed, probably wondering how he would rip all of them from the wall.


    Prince Camille said to me, ¡°Ninety-nine in hundred men go mad with this drug. If only a small amount is used on you, you can resist it, at first anyway. However, as time passes, you become more attracted to it. At some point, you become too addicted, and you begin destroying your own body¡­ It¡¯s usually only a matter of time. Things progress faster in some men than the other, but eventually, most people go mad with it.¡±


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    I meant to ask him how we were going to go through the wall. He was touching the boards but nothing more. If he felt too weak to rip them off the wall, then I may have to try.


    ¡°Juya, you can¡¯t think you are weak just because you couldn¡¯t resist this drug. I suppose my brother may think that way, but it¡¯s not fair because my brother and I aren¡¯t affected by this drug, unlike other people. My brother may claim that he is the strong one and the rest of the world is weak, but that is not a fair statement at all. He just doesn¡¯t understand because he has never experienced anything like it. He would have no idea what kind of hardships you must have gone through this whole time.¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t affected by this drug because you are a member of the royal family. You are the descendant of the Goddess herself, but me¡­ I am nothing.¡±


    I walked up to him and took his sword. I began to cut into the outer edges of the boards. The prince didn¡¯t stop me nor help me. He just watched me, and I guessed that this would take a long time.


    Crack, crack.


    ¡°If what you are saying is right and that the royal blood makes you a better person, then don¡¯t you think that we would have a sense of perfect peace? All the kingdoms would have been able to coexist peacefully if all the royal members were better people than the most¡­ But Juya¡­ None of the kings in history ever made an effort to become a better person. You, on the other hand, made a herculean effort to endure it all, and you succeeded. You have been such a perfect Innocent One that I think my brother always saw you as one of us. When you showed the smallest failure, he became furious. I think that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I used the sword as a fulcrum to rip the boards out. As I pulled, it made a loud ¡°thud¡± sound.


    The prince continued, ¡°But Juya¡­ I couldn¡¯t just watch and not do anything.¡±


    I was able to pry it open enough so that we could squeeze through. The prince came towards me and offered me his hand. When I gave him his sword back, he took it firmly and placed it into his scabbard. Before walking in, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked when you go inside.¡±


    I followed him into the space that was familiar to me. It was the inside of the harem. I gaped in shock, ¡°T-this is the harem¡­¡±


    It was dark outside and the sky was filled with stars. We walked up the stairs slowly. At the top of the stairs, if I went a bit further ahead following the building wall, I would end up where I usually meet Fatima to get more drugs. That was also very close to Hawaki¡¯s private quarter.


    However, there was something very different here than before. There was a door ahead of us that was new. I was sure there used to be no door there; there was a wall instead. It seemed the prince knew what was beyond this door.


    He said, ¡°When people find out that I opened this door, they would be so angry¡­ Both Hawaki and my brother¡­ but I heard that they found you unconscious here before, right? That was how people from the inside came out to save you¡­ So it couldn¡¯t be helped the last time it was opened, so¡­¡±


    When we walked into the mysterious space, I realized that it was a very large area. It was dark, and when we walked deeper inside, I heard a man¡¯s voice echoing, ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Your story! ¡­story¡­ story¡­¡±


    ¡°Gya!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the voice that made me jump. It was the sudden bright light that appeared in the sky like lightning. Then, an abrupt and enormous vibration from deep underneath earth began. It felt like it was strong enough to make the walls and even the grounds collapse.


    And it was getting closer¡­ Sharper¡­


    ¡°W-what is happening¡­! What the¡­! Gyaa!¡±


    Rumbleeee!


    Suddenly, I found myself in a strange place. There were odd yet beautiful flower petals falling from the sky like snow, and as I looked around, I realized that I was in the middle of a street¡­ a city!


    So many different types of flowers were being thrown on the road. White, yellow, and blue¡­


    ¡°W-where is this¡­?¡±


    I looked around for Prince Camille, but he was nowhere to be found, and no one looked familiar to me. I didn¡¯t know anybody here. Except for me, the people seemed excited as if there was some kind of festival happening. I couldn¡¯t understand what people were saying. Everyone was wearing extravagant outfits, and¡­


    I realized that everyone¡¯s face was ashen, like that of a ghost.


    ¡°H-Hwenians?!¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    The pale people¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and they didn¡¯t look scary at all. They were just¡­ normal people. I saw some of them hugging each other in pure joy. It seemed that they were being united.


    ¡°Carlos Creator! Carlos Isnilena!¡±


    ¡°Eho, eho, eo!¡±


    Adults, children, elderlies, young, men, and women. They were all mingling with each other.


    I was the only one alone here. I should have studied Hwenian when I had the chance. Only if I still had the dictionary the prince gave me, then maybe I could have asked someone about what was happening here.


    Thankfully, it was not necessary because, behind me, I heard some people talking in my language.


    ¡°So let¡¯s talk in Isnilenian.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I turned around in shock, I saw a man who looked very calm. He was a stranger, but he was speaking my language and was wearing an Alinchan outfit. He had jet black hair that reached below his ears, and his face was ashen like the others.


    He spotted me and walked towards me. As he looked at me, he opened his eyes wider, making me flinch.


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    He looked frightening. I wondered if his blood was blue because he was so pale. His eyes were also blue like a precious stone. He was a good looking young man; if he didn¡¯t have the faint stubbles, I might have mistaken him as a woman.


    The stranger said to me, ¡°Hullo, young officer of the strange religion. You I help need small?¡±


    He was definitely speaking my language, but it was apparent he wasn¡¯t used to it. He strangely scrambled the words.


    The man was only about five years older than me, but his voice sounded like that of an old man. He also had a strange way of speaking. When I didn¡¯t respond immediately, he turned around and walked away towards an alley. I followed him quickly and yelled, ¡°Hey! You¡­ Who¡­? Hey! Where is the prince?¡±


    He continued to walk away, and the people on the street kept looking excited. They began to shout, ¡°Pro Imperio!¡±


    My body was still weak, but somehow, I found a way to run like I used to just so I could catch up to the man. When I finally caught up to him, I grabbed his collar.


    Just then, I noticed where we were.


    We were in front of the ocean. Staring at the fantastic water, I stopped.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I was amazed at the scenery. Somehow, I ended up walking with the stranger on the beach. We chatted like old friends.


    ¡°In Nadvien, Goddess Ara we serve too. Hwen serves. Called Isnilen.¡±


    ¡°Nadvien?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is what your kingdom is called. Alincha is called. In Hwen, Nadvien now.¡±


    Waves slapped the sands on the beach, and I could hear unfamiliar birds singing nearby. Large ships were coming in, and finally, I figured out one piece of the puzzle.


    ¡°Is this Hwen? You¡­ Are you Hwenian?¡±


    ¡°A Hwenian, and not now, but possibly too.¡±


    What was he saying? Was he saying he was a Hwenian or not? Was I still so intoxicated with the drug that I was hallucinating? I wished I could wake up from this awful situation and return to reality.


    I tried to remain calm and listened as the man continued to speak to me, ¡°Your Ara, I know very well. If reborn in another land, one is called the savior Isnilen. Depending on the situation, have bad relationship with the Hwenian emperor. No acknowledgment. Sometimes. You guys are like that, too, right?¡±


    ¡°What acknowledgment? What does that have to do with anything? At least, the sacred Ara is¡­¡±


    ¡°Nazlahil is.¡±


    He interrupted me with two words, and he didn¡¯t say anymore, but I was so shocked that I flinched and became speechless.


    No one has ever mentioned her name out loud before. At least not that I could remember. The only two people in the world who could speak her name, their mother, did not like to talk about her.


    The name of the former Goddess.


    The name of the Goddess that was given to her by her human mother¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. What this man was saying¡­. How dare he speak her name? I didn¡¯t trust him.


    ¡°Nazlahil is Isnilen, meaning your mother Goddess is not. The past.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    This strange man, this Hwenian, was insulting the most sacred name of our kingdom. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. This couldn¡¯t be. He wasn¡¯t making any sense.


    Then suddenly, he gave me a creepy smile and replied, ¡°Because¡­ I am Isnilen. Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I punched him, and I thought I got his face, but I was wrong. His form disappeared as if he never existed. With him, my entire surrounding disappeared as well. Everything turned black, but quickly, the space around me broke like a piece of glass.


    What the heck?!


    I fell, and I thought I was going to hurt my head, but nothing happened. I laid on the ground, and suddenly, I realized that my head was resting on top of someone¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I looked up at my master. I felt calm.


    He wasn¡¯t looking down at me, but instead, was looking up. It was dark, but I could see that we were inside a space that resembled a cave. The ceiling was made of sharp rocks, and among them, I saw a large birdcage hanging down.


    It was¡­ tilted a little.


    How did we get here? That cage¡­ It looked big enough for a person to get inside. I worried that it might fall down.


    Suddenly, the prince scolded whoever it was that was inside the cage.


    ¡°El Hwenia. You know this! If this place rocks like this, those living outside in Minurd¡­ Those innocent people¡­ They become scared. You know this, yet why do you keep doing this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.. The prince who was abandoned by his religion! I understand your feelings, of course, but it has been so long since I received a guest, so I got excited. Sorry, but this is so exciting. My heart is beating so fast.¡±


    It was that man¡¯s voice. The strange man with the blue eyes. His voice was even more disgusting than before.


    The metal birdcage was shaking a little. A ray of light from the ceiling shined on the cage, and suddenly, an ankle popped out between the bars. Even from afar, I could tell that it was pale, thin, and dirty.


    ¡°¡­ So you are called El Hwenia? Is that right?¡±


    Was this that strange man¡¯s name? When I sat up, the prince held onto me and took a deep breath. I realized that he took a deep breath because he was about to whisper to me that man¡¯s full name.


    ¡°Sapain Elkara Miser El Hwenia. He is also called by another name. Most people in the harem call him ¡®The crazy prophet who came from Hwen.¡¯ Juya, please don¡¯t be alarmed.¡±


    Such a strange and long name¡­ A name of a nobleman.


    I rubbed my eyes in confusion. I have heard this name before. More specifically, I have read it from somewhere.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait long, because the man introduced himself. His voice boomed and echoed inside this ample space.


    ¡°I called for you. The rebirth of Isnilen! The savior of this world! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Since when¡­


    Since when has this madman lived in Minurd?

 Chapter 84

    Story 49. The Person I Love (5)


    Chapter 84


    The crazy prophet said to us, ¡°You paganists¡­ I haven¡¯t heard your opinions yet. I want to know what the outsiders think. Nadvien religion is very interesting. It insists that there is a savior¡­ But its gospel does not take care of its own people¡­ Did you know that?¡±


    The mad prophet continued to chat inside the cage, and the prince seemed uninterested. He didn¡¯t even listen to the man in the cage.


    Prince Camille brought me here. Wasn¡¯t his intention to show me this man? He didn¡¯t say anything special to me. He just let me sit and announced to me, ¡°Juya, I need to go back now. If I am absent for too long, Eriez will find out that I¡¯m gone. He comes to check on me regularly. If he asks where I have been, I can tell him I¡¯ve been taking a stroll around the lake, but if he becomes interested in this area and finds the entrance to this place¡­ I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Is Eriez a harsh teacher?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He turned away as he answered, ¡°He is a proper Innocent One who follows my brother¡¯s order perfectly, and he does train me to become stronger. It was him who got me to be strong enough to carry you here¡­ I guess.¡±


    The boy looked glum, and I knew that Prince Camille also had no one on his side in Minurd. Eri¡­ That bastard¡­ But what could I say to him or the others? What could I do?


    Nothing, except to show him how sorry I felt.


    ¡°Your highness¡­ If this would cause so many problems for you, why did you save me? Why did you free me and bring me here? It¡¯s not like I could be of any help to you.¡±


    It would have been easier if he abandoned me. I was useless to him. I couldn¡¯t do secret missions for him anymore like I used to. I was also no longer a swordsman.


    The prince replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t help you because you could be helpful to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You should get going now¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the madman began to laugh, ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡±


    I tried to give back the shirt to the prince, but he told me to keep it. He asked me to sit down again, and he stayed as well as if there was something he wanted to say to me. He seemed hesitant, but he finally said to me, ¡°You asked me why I brought you here, right? The person who can explain the reason will be coming here very soon. That person is the one who told me to bring you here, and I said what he asked because¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just because? Or because he loved me? It¡­ It couldn¡¯t be since the boy prince told me he didn¡¯t know what love was.


    ¡°Juya, I don¡¯t want you to end up in hell. I also don¡¯t want you to worry that you might go to hell. This is why I thought you should know more about what is going on. You should also know if the laws and ethics really decide a person¡¯s fate¡­ And who goes to hell and who gets saved¡­¡±


    He came closer to one of my ears. He whispered, ¡°Is this ear the one you can hear well?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­? Oh, yes, it is¡­¡±


    ¡°The things we have believed until now¡­ These things may not be true. The laws and ethics we were taught to follow¡­ They may have been created to control the people of Alincha¡­¡±


    The prince then kissed my cheek lightly and walked away.


    Meanwhile, the mad prophet continued his nonsense chatter, ¡°Oh, oh! Yes! A new guest is here! He likes men! So big and beautiful. Hahaha. Selamlique is where only men live. You are very interested. There are many like you in Hwen too! You liked it a lot too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how far his voice carried. I didn¡¯t see the prince anymore, but I wondered if he heard it. I guess¡­ I guess there was no way of stopping the prince from learning what I did. What I was.


    I frowned quietly, and I didn¡¯t have to stop the madman because the person who could shut him up appeared.


    ¡°Shut up, you crazy prophet.¡±


    I was watching where the prince left, and I didn¡¯t even notice someone approaching me. Of all people, it was someone I knew well.


    A young girl¡¯s voice.


    Before I had to turn around to face her, she threw me a blanket so I could cover my naked body.


    The man in the cage greeted her, familiarly, ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Strong pagan girl. How are you!?¡±


    I gasped her name, ¡°Fatima¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who asked to bring you here, Juya. I am glad you are still alive.¡±


    Unlike Prince Camille, she didn¡¯t come close to me. The man above us in the cage was still ranting loudly, so I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to have a proper conversation with Fatima.


    However, quickly enough, I learned that I didn¡¯t have to worry at all.


    The mad prophet asked Fatima, ¡°Girl, today are you going to talk about the man again? I, new guest, am very, oh, happy¡­! The girl says that this man is interested in the harem¡¯s drug. If he becomes addicted again and goes crazy because of the drug, I would like.¡±


    Fatima frowned and shouted, ¡°Just stop talking, you old man.¡± She picked up a rock and threw it at the cage. It was quite a skill because this place was very dark and the cage was very far above us.


    I exclaimed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    The mad man peaked out from the cage briefly before disappearing again. He moaned a little as he complained weakly, ¡°Oh no¡­ The girl is killing me! But she can¡¯t kill. Isnilen not kill. Even the Goddess¡¯ warrior tried to kill a few times, but it never happened. The reason is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When he finally quieted down, Fatima brought up the lantern to my face. Thankfully, it was after I wrapped myself with the blanket she gave me.


    Fatima asked me, ¡°You asked me before if I fell in love with you, right?¡±


    She was clearly laughing at me now, but her grin quickly disappeared, and I was glad. Fatima continued, ¡°I guess I like you enough that I am pleased you aren¡¯t dead, so be thankful for that. If you had died, I would have felt so sorry. I don¡¯t think I could have slept if I learned that you died.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of me still being alive?¡±


    All I had was my life. Technically, I could blame her partly for ruining me. She was the one who gave me the drug. She was the one who allowed me to have easy access to it. I tried to look indifferent, even laugh at her, but I couldn¡¯t hide my anger. I growled at her, ¡°I have nothing now, woman. I don¡¯t know what your intention was, but you better be careful. Perhaps you thought about trapping me and keeping me as your toy but think again. I am useless now. I can¡¯t fight anymore, and I know nothing else. I have no friends to help me, and I may be a little stronger than you, but that is still very questionable. Based on how you threw that rock like that, I don¡¯t think I could win a fight with you easily, if at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I remained on the floor, and Fatima watched me silently. I meant to argue if she said something nasty to me, but instead, she began to explain, ¡°You people¡­ The Innocent Ones and your master, the Goddess¡¯ warrior¡­ We used to live here in Minurd even before you came here. The Virtuous Priestess and us the Odalisques.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°We were here so we could avoid the war in the capital. Our Virtuous Priestess was chosen at the age of three to have her position. When she was chosen, the Goddess died, and the priestess was sent to Mind. When we first came here, Minurd wasn¡¯t this developed. There was a small number of people living here, but this harem and most of the castles were built by the servants and the men who followed the priestess here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was she going to keep talking about history? I wasn¡¯t very interested in a history lesson at this point. I just wished she would get to the point, although I knew nothing really mattered anymore.


    Fatima continued, ¡°The Virtuous Priestess¡­ She wanted to help them. She wanted to rule.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hawaki wanted to rule? What a stupid idea.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Story 50. The Person I Love (6)


    Chapter 85


    The Virtuous Priestess wants to rule? What a crazy idea. She was a mere woman who knew nothing except seducing a man.


    Fatima tried to continue, ¡°The priestess¡­¡±


    I interrupted her, ¡°What? Are you going to tell me that there were times when that woman was wise and charismatic? Maybe she became addicted to the drug, and that is why she is the way she is now? Are you feeling sorry for me because I remind you of her? Don¡¯t tell me that some sab story like that really exists! Gosh¡­¡±


    I made up a stupid story to shut her up. Perhaps I was right. What else could it be?


    However, I was wrong.


    ¡°My Innocent One¡­¡± Fatima held up the lantern closer to her face and told me something scary, ¡°The drug from the harem¡­ It only works on men. Only men become excited and lustful by it. It has no effect on women.¡±


    ¡°¡­ that can¡¯t be. You¡¯re lying.¡±


    I said to her angrily, but I stayed, listening to what she had to say. If I found her words unavailing, I planned on leaving this place and going to the Goddess¡¯ warrior. I would then ask him to kill me right now.


    Fatima continued, ¡°It only works on men. Before the Goddess¡¯ warrior came to Minurd, there was no one in the harem, so the priestess had full control over the place. She may have been a young woman with no useful skills, but she was still able to rule many men.¡±


    ¡°What? How? Are you telling me that she seduced them?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I knew the Innocent Ones were simple men, but I am still surprised at how na?ve you are.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The girl continued quickly, ¡°Do not interrupt when a woman is talking, my Innocent One. You know nothing. You don¡¯t even know the condition of your own body, and you can¡¯t even remember the time you saw someone who was just like you.¡±


    What she told me sounded frightening.


    The girl put down the lantern between us and turned around. She said to me, ¡°Everyone in Alincha is bound by the Goddess¡¯ laws. That is why even those affected by the drug didn¡¯t dare to enter the harem, although they had wanted to make it happen. Some of the Innocent Ones were talking about barging in and raping us, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The strange thing is that whenever something like this happens because of the drug, one to two out of ten men become attracted to other men. Even if there is no one like this in the first ten men, these men who become interested in men will appear eventually since the effect of the drug would spread over a large group. These men would have hidden their true feelings all their lives, but the drug makes them come out. The drug prevents these men from having control over their feelings. These men¡­ They end up volunteering to be the ¡®women¡¯ for all the other men in the selamlique.¡± Fatima looked at me with an ugly expression and continued, ¡°In the past, the priestess would give the drug to men who did not obey her. After some time, these men would become addicted to each other, lusting after one another until they become weak and ill. They end up destroying themselves. You have met these men before, I think. They are probably all dead by now, but they used to raid the people traveling to Minurd from the capital. They are the ones who have been exiled from Minurd and went mad because of the drug.¡±


    ¡°W-what! Those creatures¡­.!¡±


    Of course, I knew. I tried to stand up, but my legs gave in, and I fell on the ground again.


    Those people¡­ I was the one who killed them all.


    The barbarians.


    I caused a landslide and killed them all. Until now, I never wondered about who they were and where they came from. Now¡­ I have become one of them.


    Fatima added, ¡°But what is happening to you¡­ It is not because you are a bad person. It was an accident, right? Right now, Minurd is peaceful, and you are a kind person, so I couldn¡¯t let you just die.¡±


    Suddenly, she reached out and turned off the lantern. I was surrounded by the darkness, and the only light that existed was the one near the ceiling. When I looked up, I saw that even the light that came from the ceiling was flickering. There wasn¡¯t much hope left. I screamed, ¡°An accident?! Are you kidding me? You¡­ You women¡­! If you didn¡¯t give me the drug, none of this would have happened! So why? If you knew this would happen, why did you still do it!? Why?¡±


    My words echoed throughout the cave. I wanted to grab that woman, but no matter how hard I stretched and moved my arms out, I couldn¡¯t find her. I couldn¡¯t reach her. I couldn¡¯t catch her. I was blind and deaf.


    And if I was thrown into a group of men again, I would gladly give myself to them.


    Dammit.


    I could still hear her voice, but she was circling me, and because of my bad ear, I couldn¡¯t tell where she was.


    Fatima said to me, ¡°Of course, we had to do it. We are weak women, after all. Once the men become addicted to lust, they are unstoppable. We, the women, have no choice but to give what they ask as long as it does not go against the Goddess¡¯ laws too much. All we have to do is wait for these men to destroy themselves. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    ¡°Can you really argue that this is not the will of the Goddess? This will happen over and over again. It happened many times before, and it will continue to happen in the future. You¡¯ve seen those men before, right? The barbarians? Are they really all dead?¡±


    Iztal Manar and Iztal Nairim¡­ They were all dead. This woman here¡­ She was a monster, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t kill her.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    I thought I was done crying, but I guess I still had some tears inside of me. All the past memories overwhelmed my brain, and I wondered if it was karma. Whatever happened to me, whether I end up in hell, heaven, of my old life¡­ Did I truly deserve it?


    I sobbed uncontrollably on the floor. Slowly, the light came back, but by the time I could see, Fatima was gone. Instead, the mad prophet in the cage began to chat again, ¡°But Acamille very kind said¡­ He will learn to fight and teach Hawaki. Future plan. Make women strong then no need for the drug anymore. Fight men so men can live. So women don¡¯t have to destroy men. I am suspicious, however. The warrior¡¯s woman. The warrior loses to men¡­ Will it be possible to really change this situation? The way of life?¡±


    That¡¯s right. I remembered the prince telling me how he wanted to teach the priestess how to fight. He wanted her to know how to use a sword, but what was the point of that now?

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Why did Hawaki want to rule? Why did she seek power over men?


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been simpler to do her duty, which was remaining in the harem and look pretty? All she had to do was do nothing other than letting the Goddess¡¯ warrior have her and get pregnant. Once she bore the next Goddess, she could have all the power and wealth she could imagine as the mother of the Goddess.


    I wanted to go and ask her. The Virtuous Priestess couldn¡¯t be too far from here. I stood up and found a path. I followed it, and like magic, I saw the priestess standing right in front of me.


    The woman I hated so much.


    I screamed, ¡°You are the one who made me into this!¡± I pulled out my sword, but I looked down and saw that my hands were empty. Instead, I swung to punch her, but she suddenly disappeared. Instead, he was there holding my sword. He, the man with the black hair and blue eyes, pointed my own sword at my neck.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. I tell you in advance. Men in Hwen are warriors. Everyone. Use sword to protect own family. In your world, only one warrior? No match for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of being stabbed, so I pushed him away. I decided that I can steal the sword he was holding and kill the priestess with it. It felt like somewhere in my body was bleeding, but I wasn¡¯t sure. I looked ahead and made a decision; I was going to kill her. I didn¡¯t know or care about the will of the Goddess. I wasn¡¯t sure if the Goddess was even real.


    But¡­


    The prophet said to me, ¡°You see now. You see the truth. Your mission unavoidable opinion.¡±


    ¡°Mission?¡±


    The prophet and I fought over the sword. We both held onto it while the soft indoor floor of the harem began to be filled with water. This¡­ This had to be a dream. Maybe I was hallucinating.


    ¡°Special allowance. You will receive very thank you. Never refuse. Never¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    The water level reached my ankles.


    ¡°W-what is happening?¡±


    ¡°Isnilenian¡­ Please take our lives right away¡­ Right now. That is your mission!¡±


    Suddenly, the room was filled with what appeared to be faint forms of people. They were whitish figures, but their lips weren¡¯t moving, so it didn¡¯t seem like they were the ones talking to me, but¡­ Maybe somehow they were communicating with me in another way. I could hear them without these figures actually speaking to me, and in confusion, I began to back away from them.


    They called me Isnilenian. Did this mean these figures belonged to the mad prophet? Did he really have some kind of magical power? Was he attacking me?


    These things were made of water, and unfortunately, I could not get myself away from them. The room was also still filled with water, keeping my feet wet.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I was pulled forward, and the things swarmed me. I couldn¡¯t breathe or see. My eyes, nose, lips, and ears were covered with water as I got dragged down into the deep, deep water. Even my lung was filled with it, and my body felt so cold.


    ¡°So, you want to know why Hawaki wanted to hold power so much?¡±


    It was the voice of the prophet, but now, he was speaking in proper sentences. How was he doing this?


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because Nazrahil asked her as she bled to death! It was her dying wish! She told Hawaki never to live like her, like her own mother! As a child, Hawaki was told this over and over again!¡±


    So¡­ It was the will of the Goddess.


    ¡°Rrr¡­.!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak because I was drowning. The mad prophet continued, ¡°I am sure she was in just as much as pain as you are in right now. The conqueror Erudim¡¯s shining kingdom! It was indeed so beautiful! The kingdom became bigger and bigger and the greatest heroes each got their own lands. They became their own king! What about the woman who had to bear all of their children, though? Ahahahaha!¡±


    Suddenly, the shape of a young woman appeared. She resembled Prince Camille. Her face was so beautiful, but I saw her clothes being ripped to shreds as many different men raped her. One after another¡­ There seemed to be no end to this horrible scene.


    It was¡­ It was just like what happened to me, but¡­ Fatima told me that the drug didn¡¯t work on women. This meant that this woman was being raped¡­ She was going through so much pain.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Somehow, I could breathe again, like I woke up from a dream. It seemed that I had been dreaming as I laid on the floor somewhere in the basement of the harem. Maybe I have been hallucinating.


    I realized that what woke me up was a paper airplane that poked my face. There were more than one, and I turned towards where these things came from, which was where the prophet was. My body was in bad shape, just moving a little bit was enough to cause me excruciating pain.


    The prophet was still inside the cage that hung from the ceiling. I said to him angrily, ¡°Dammit¡­ Hey! You over there¡­! I heard that you used to be a great man in a faraway land a long time ago, yet this is what you do to me? Make me hallucinate like this? What a joke!¡±


    When I yelled at him, the prophet¡¯s hands appeared through the metal bars, and instead of throwing the paper airplane at me, he dropped it. He replied, ¡°A joke? You are guest and you are upset. I sorry, yes, but so hard to be imprisoned like this long time. Need something to keep my mind busy. Stimulated. That strong girl. I thank very much.¡±


    ¡°You mean Fatima? She takes care of you? Well, it makes sense since I heard her name means the ¡®daughter of the prophet.¡¯ So she must be getting you food and clean after you? That must mean that you aren¡¯t kept too bored.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Kkkk¡­ But the last time I lived as a human, I forget. Memory loss. Originally, an Isnilenian gets his strength from essence. He doesn¡¯t need to eat or excrete. He lives on faith¡­ Your opinion no fundamentals. The pagan girl is a mean cat, so you think she would clean my ass too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything crude like that. All I meant was that I assumed Fatima was taking care of him, but if she wasn¡¯t¡­ Then I don¡¯t know how he survived here.


    ¡°This cage locked. This cage does not go down. The sunlight I am now allowed¡­ A castle easy to destroy. You saw, right? Acamille became angry, right? I am bored, so sometimes, I shake the land a little. The pagans living above are stupid. Land shakes a little and they become so afraid. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°So that was your doing.¡±


    A long while ago, the first time the land shook, a Hwenian was captured. Instead of killing him, we should have killed this prophet.


    I became angry and was about to scream at him when I looked down. What was the point of talking to him? Why did I bother?


    I wanted to stand up, so I pushed my body to move. This wasn¡¯t the time to rest. Whatever happens, I had to go see the warrior. I was an Innocent One, which meant that even when I died, I needed to die honorably.


    The prophet continued his nonsense, ¡°But no need for unnecessary despair. I expect many new guests. If this is the answer, your general Akarid follow order very well. Now, there are many generals, and among them, there is one more old guest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No one knows. The old guest said, ¡®When will Akarid view this place?¡¯ No, I know the past answer. Warrior Akarid was a lazy general¡­ Because of this, his view is very safe. The truth is, I like guests. I answered it right, so I got a good result. Akarid has no network.¡±


    What the heck was he talking about? I said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak of the warrior¡­!¡±


    ¡°The old guest left it here. Very many some letters.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Story 51. Blessed Man (1)


    Chapter 87


    ¡°What?¡±


    I blinked my eyes, forgetting the fact that I was angry at the prophet. Somewhere in my head, something clicked.


    Letters¡­?


    ¡°The gifts to a child. Too precious, so I didn¡¯t throw them away but very dangerous.¡±


    I had some experiences with letters recently. The letters of the traitor¡­ They became evidence after her death. She never had the chance to destroy them, I guess.


    The prophet continued, ¡°There are many letters. Too many so I could not keep all of them.¡±


    ¡°Try to make some sense, you crazy man! What letters? What happened to them?¡±


    I had a sneaking suspicion that this man could speak our language perfectly well. When I screamed at him, he became quiet for a second. I wondered if I should do what Fatima did: throw something at him. I looked around, but before I could find anything, he continued, ¡°I received them. The most dangerous danger. The rest were just unclear doubts and suspicious. I convinced the old guest to take them away and leave¡­ I was bored, so I tried to read them. Tried my best, but your language letters too hard. Can¡¯t do more than make paper airplanes. You are interested, yes?¡±


    He was definitely talking about Manar. This mad prophet has been in the harem this entire time, so how did he know about her? I thought that perhaps he was talking nonsense, but what he was saying was too similar to the story of Manar. He even said the evidence was here.


    Suddenly, I realized what he was referring to. I gathered the white paper airplanes that were littered around me. When I opened them, I realized that it was too dark to read them clearly, but I could see that there were indeed writings on them.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    How did the prophet get this many papers when he could not escape that cage all this time then?


    The prophet said to me, ¡°The pagan girl told me. You follow Akarid very well. The traitor who may be dangerous to Akarid. He would like it if you told him. The owner of the letters never returned to take them back for a long time. Meaningless now. You know this, right? The guest general already predicted death? Hahaha¡­?¡±


    Somehow, I could get an idea of what he was trying to tell me. When he noticed how I looked at him with an understanding, he became even more excited. He began to shake the cage like a crazy bastard. I could tell that he was smarter than he was letting on. I grabbed as many of the papers as I could, and still, with the blanket around me, I ran towards the stairs.


    I felt a sudden burst of strength. I had been lying on the floor for a while now, and perhaps it helped. This definitely was not the time for rest. I had to remember what I am.


    An Innocent One.


    This meant that until my dying breath, I needed to do what was honorable. I needed to not fear death.


    I walked up the stairs and was about to take the path around the lake before changing my mind. I was afraid I might be seen on this route, so I left the harem crawling through the drain.


    It was the middle of the day, so the selamlique was empty of my brothers. I grabbed my clothes quickly and combed my messy hair. I laid out the letters on the floor and looked at them one by one. I didn¡¯t have enough time to read them all thoroughly, so I looked through them and marked anywhere that mentioned the words ¡°traitor¡± and ¡°apostate.¡±


    Just what did Manar say in her letters that made her younger brother reply with these words?


    I was busy reading when someone came to visit me. I opened the door and found the prince¡¯s servant, who offered me an empty scabbard.


    The servant explained, ¡°This was found near the harem a while back. We looked for the sword too, but we could not find it. The prince kept this safe until now, and he asked me to return it to you today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I took it and wrapped it around my waist. This was ridiculous. A scabbard without a sword. It was just like me, an empty shell.


    I continued to look at the letters, and I found an unusual paragraph.


    ¡°Arim Hakim Karid is a heretic who worships a pagan god. There is no other name for him than an apostate, just as you say, Sister.¡±


    I put the letter with this paragraph on top of the bundle. It was time for me to return to where I belonged. By the time I left my room, it was dark outside. Before it became even later, I followed the path Prince Camille took to save me and returned to the place I was imprisoned.


    When I arrived, my master was standing there with his back to me. I announced myself respectfully, ¡°My Warrior, I, Iztal Juya, am here.¡±


    I kneeled on the floor and bowed to him deeply and explained, ¡°I was investigating the traitor Manar and found more evidence that was hidden in a secret place.¡±


    ¡°I never ordered you to continue with this investigation.¡±


    He turned around towards me, and I kept my head on the floor. He walked towards me, and when he saw the bundle of letters I put on the floor in front of me, he kicked it. The papers flew everywhere in the room. I knew what he was going to ask.


    The same question he asked every time he visited me.


    ¡°Did anyone come here to see you? Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°My Warrior¡­¡±


    I wished I could dare to not answer him, but I knew this was not possible. Before I answered him, I hoped that he would allow me to ask him a question myself.


    ¡°¡­ My warrior, do you know of the mad prophet that came from Hwen?¡±


    I wanted to tell him what I knew. I wanted to tell him how the crazy man insulted the former Goddess. I wanted the warrior to know the nonsense the crazy bastard babbled and how he bullied Prince Camille. I also needed him to know that it was this very man who caused the incredible noise and rumbling to our Minurd.


    The warrior replied, ¡°I do not know who you are talking about. I ask you again. Did anyone come here to see you?¡±


    His calm nonchalant voice made my face crumple into a frown, but I kept my face down so he couldn¡¯t see.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    A long time ago, conqueror Erudim greatly expanded the kingdom of Alincha. He ended up dying young, and since he did not have any children at the time, the throne went to his younger brother. The new king was able to get a son from the Goddess, and this son was Hakim Karid.


    They say Hakim Karid, the older brother, was great, but his younger brother was weak. This was the same with conqueror Erudim and his younger brother.


    What happened after my encounter with the Goddess¡¯ warrior was very different from my expectation. When I told him that it was Prince Camille who freed me, the warrior didn¡¯t even become angry.


    ¡®Why¡­?¡¯


    I even told him about how I sucked on the boy prince¡¯s manhood, but the warrior didn¡¯t say anything. I remembered Prince Camille telling me that the warrior took him to the harem on the Sacred Days and had him watch when the warrior bedded the priestess.


    Hakim Karid didn¡¯t comment on what I did. I suspected that he didn¡¯t believe me and that I just had a dream or a hallucination. The only thing he did was to place me back in his bedroom. He ordered me, ¡°It seems that you no longer are a slave to the drug. You may stay here from now on and make sure to keep yourself clean. Both body and mind.¡±


    That was all he said to me, and from then on, I became his toy. Since I did not leave his room, I remained clean and safe. I was also served very well by many servants. It felt like my imprisonment never happened, and I even received proper meals every day. My injuries were also treated by an odalisque, who visited me daily to apply a medicinal cream. She always entered the room fully covered except for her eyes.


    The servants made sure I was comfortable at all times. They asked me frequently if I was cold or hot, and if I needed anything. Every night before the warrior returned, they would wash me and apply refreshing perfume on my body. I was also shaved, just like before. I knew that the warrior was most likely the one who ordered all these things.


    This was my new life.


    ¡°¡­ Good evening, My Warrior.¡±


    I greeted him with a bow, sitting on the floor like a delicate lady. I was now the lady of selamlique, and I suppose it¡¯s not the worst thing to be the mistress of the most powerful man in the area. I no longer had access to the drug, but I did not mind being used in this way at all.


    I took my clothes off without hesitation and crawled towards him. There was nothing I wanted to say. My mouth only existed to be filled with his member.


    ¡°Mhh¡­ Mmm¡­ Mmhh¡­¡±


    His deep musky smell filled my lungs. From time to time, Hakim Karid would grab my hair and make me look up at him. I knew my cheeks were flushed, but otherwise, I tried to keep a calm face, so he wouldn¡¯t find out what I was thinking. The warrior was allowed to have me, but I was not allowed to have him in my heart. I knew this because it seemed like he would have a better time when I served him if I remained unaroused.


    He said to me, ¡°You indeed have a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­?¡±


    ¡°But tonight, I would like to be served in another way.¡±


    I was surprised to hear him say this. Meanwhile, his erection became bigger, filling my mouth even more. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, or that I didn¡¯t want this. It was just¡­ My ¡°other end¡± was still healing from the time when I went crazy with lust. When I was taken by so many men¡­


    I was afraid I might get hurt if Hakim Karid penetrated me with his rather large penis.


    ¡°My Warrior¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you shy? Embarrassed?¡±


    He pulled me up so I could stand, and I looked down. To be honest, I was curious about what might happen. It seemed that the warrior was becoming more and more aroused, and I wondered what it would feel like to have him inside of me again. I used to love it before, but now that I did not have any help from the drug, I wondered if I would enjoy it as much as I did before.


    Was my love for him enough for me to feel pleasure?


    I felt nervous and excited at the same time.


    ¡°¡­ I am ready, My Warrior.¡±


    I knew I didn¡¯t have a choice. He wasn¡¯t asking for my permission, for I had no power in this relationship. When I got onto his bed and went down on my knees, he studied my back carefully.


    I felt two of his fingers entering me, making me moan.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±


    He deeply pushed them inside of me, and I groaned.


    ¡°Does this hurt?¡±


    ¡°N-no, My Warrior.¡±


    I was just surprised at the suddenness of it. It has been a long time since I did something like this, but I used to be able to take a man¡¯s arm inside of me, so having two fingers wouldn¡¯t cause me any pain.


    My body flinched in shock, but when I didn¡¯t make any noise, he continued.


    ¡°Iztal Juya.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    It has been a long time since he called me by my name. The warrior continued, ¡°Camille still thinks very highly of you. He told me you used to be the best and most loyal man among all the Innocent Ones. We talked about this and that, and he told me that I needed to apologize to you. Is that what you think as well?¡±


    What an odd conversation to have in the middle of sex.


    ¡°M-My Warrior¡­ I do not know¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I need to think highly of you for letting me do this to you, even in your current condition. And I do. There never was someone like you, and there never will, I don¡¯t think¡­ Although I knew this, I had no choice but to ruin you to carry out my plan. I made you fail to carry out your duties as an Innocent One, and I am sorry for it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to actually apologize to me, but it seemed that he was going to do it anyway. The warrior continued, ¡°I will make sure you do not lose your honor. Minurd is a tiny place and those men who know about you¡­ I will only allow some of them to live. Only the ones who show absolute loyalty to me, of course. Soon, there will be soldiers coming from the capital to help us invade the west, but you won¡¯t be able to see any of them at all.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    My body trembled at the thought of many men, remembering what pleasure I enjoyed not too long ago. I controlled my moan so I could listen to the warrior.


    ¡°I will take care of you always. That is my plan, as long as you remain loyal to me.¡±


    ¡°M-my warrior¡­ I am thankful¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    It sounded like a proposal, and it was even sweeter because his fingers rubbed my pleasure spot. I started to feel a lot more aroused.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hhh¡­ Haa¡­. I¡­¡±


    ¡°But before that, there is something you need to know.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: Story 52. Blessed Man (2) ¨C Chapter 89


    Story 52. Blessed Man (2)


    Chapter 89


    When I began to calm down a little, the warrior patted my back lightly. My body was still trembling with pleasure, and it was becoming harder to think rationally. The warrior continued to explain, ¡°As you know, the Virtuous Priestess is bedded by a king once a month on the Sacred Day. If the priestess becomes pregnant on that day, the child that would be born is acknowledged as the king¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Aahhh¡­ Mmmm¡­ Mhh¡­¡±


    ¡°But if there was no such a rule and the priestess is bedded by various kings all month long, imagine what the result would be. Her body would be muddied with different king¡¯s semen. It would be just like when you lost control and lusted after all of your brothers¡­ The chaos and confusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I¡­. Mhh¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I suppose you would have loved it. You would have become wet and excited, your body aroused beyond reason.¡±


    The warrior was testing my limit. It was true that I would have enjoyed such an activity. Just thinking about it made me harden with desire. If I could be loved by all the greatest men in the world¡­ All the kings of different kingdoms¡­ I would never want it to stop. Maybe they would take me all at the same time, or they would take me one by one, and I would get to feel a never-ending pleasure. My body would become so hot as they grope me¡­


    However, I couldn¡¯t tell the warrior this. This son of Nazlahil¡­


    Besides, I was told that women were not affected by the drug like men did, which meant that the priestess would have never enjoyed such a violent act.


    I replied, ¡°N-no¡­ Ahh¡­ No¡­ I would not¡­! I wouldn¡¯t enjoy it¡­ Ahh¡­ I would never¡­¡±


    ¡°But you did love it, didn¡¯t you? Even now, you seem to be enjoying the mere thought of it.¡±


    The warrior was teasing me, and now, he was stroking my erection to make me burn even more. I wanted to tell him the truth about how I did love this, and I would cherish this moment more if there were other men with us. It was too late for me to deny it because my body was reacting undeniably. I loved it so much. I wished he would f*ck me now. I hoped he would put his massive member inside of me to reach my pleasure spot. I wanted him to make me cum.


    However, I stopped myself from begging. I kept my body as still as possible, even as my eyes rolled backward in pleasure. I bit my lower lip and answered, ¡°Kkk¡­ Hhh¡­ I¡­ No¡­ Ahh¡­ Aa¡­ Aaaa¡­ M-My Warrior¡­ P-please¡­ I¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I was too weak, however. I couldn¡¯t keep quiet. The warrior asked, ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Fck me¡­ Ahh¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a slt¡­ Please¡­ Make me happy¡­¡±


    My body remembered this pleasure all too well. I was beyond my limit now. When his fingers left me, I screamed. I knew exactly what I wanted.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ Please¡­ Thank you¡­. Aahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°You would love this even more if it was Camille, right? Trying calling me by his name. Say his name. Say Camille.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ Camille¡­ Sevan Camille¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    I said his name because I was ordered, but once I did, my heart began to race even faster. If the prince was really here, what kind of face would he have? I didn¡¯t think he would last too long. I remembered his face when I pleasured him with my mouth. Would he love the feeling of being inside of me?


    Wait! I had to stop thinking this way. This was too dangerous. This wasn¡¯t Prince Camille. This was Hakim Karid. Just like he did to Hawaki, I knew he would give me up quickly to his younger brother if he¡¯s tired of me. However, he was my master for now. My one and only master.


    He lowered his voice, which was filled with lust, ¡°Hmm¡­ Too bad, Juya, because I left Camille where he was. He was telling me what to do, so I left him in his place.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ My Warrior¡­ Ha¡­ I¡­ I know¡­¡±


    He caressed my back and continued, ¡°Today is the Sacred Day, so Camille would have better luck in the harem. Maybe he can get Hawaki pregnant¡­¡±


    The warrior moved faster and faster against me. Harder¡­ Deeper¡­ My body, which enjoyed being loved by another man, didn¡¯t care at this point. I didn¡¯t care if he saw me as Hawaki¡¯s replacement. I didn¡¯t care if it was Hakim Karid or Sevan Camille behind me.


    I touched myself until I began to cum. My warm, thin semen dirtied the bed as the warrior said to me, ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Because?


    ¡°My brothers who had different fathers than mine¡­ They always told me that¡­ The one who killed the Goddess¡­ He was born to that sl*t¡­ So he doesn¡¯t belong to any kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aa¡­ Aa¡­¡±


    Hakim Karid was Prince Camille¡¯s own brother. Their voices sounded so similar, especially tonight, and I was in love with it.


    ¡°They say¡­ If he is the one who gets the Virtuous Priestess pregnant¡­ Then the new Goddess that would be born from it will be the one with the essences of all the kingdoms¡­ And she will bring peace to the world¡­ Kkk¡­ Ahh¡­ Haa¡­.¡±


    The warrior¡¯s body became rigid as he orgasmed inside of me. My body became full of his semen, and I enjoyed his panting breath. He collapsed on top of me and continued, ¡°So¡­ Hhh¡­ Iztal Juya¡­ You better remember this. Arim Sevan Camille¡­ My bastard brother¡­ He is a child of a sl*t¡­! No one knows who his true father is¡­¡±


    He was breathless, and I wondered if it was because of lust or from resentment. When I tried to get up, he pulled me back down.


    ¡°Juya, you need to be loyal to me¡­ Not to Camille, but to me¡­ Remember this¡­ You have no choice¡­ It has to be me.¡±


    It didn¡¯t sound like an order but more like a declaration. Or¡­ Was he begging me? There was no need for me to answer. As my body cooled down, I could finally think clearly, and his words began to make sense. I was finished, and I wanted to leave because my body felt too warm and sticky, but it seemed like the warrior was still trying to relax his breathing. I had no choice but to remain as I was. However, I grinned secretly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had to be loyal to him? Well, if this was a question, then my answer would be ¡°no.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I became the warrior¡¯s harlot. Every night, he took me to his bed, and it became our daily routine. Strangely, however, I began to feel less and less satisfied with our sex. I didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t feel good. When he was inside of me, it still felt nice, but the problem was that whenever we were together, the Goddess¡¯ warrior would order me to call him by Camille¡¯s name. ¡°Ahh¡­ Camille¡­ Ha¡­ My Prince¡­ Aaaa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°You like this, huh? You would love to be f*cked by your student, Juya?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­. I¡­ I do¡­ I love it¡­ Haa¡­. I love¡­ My love¡­ Haa¡­ Camille¡­¡±


    His voice¡­ His words¡­ They aroused me. I wondered why he was doing this to me. I enjoyed it, of course, because I could reveal my true feelings, but what did the warrior gain from this? He was taking my body while I called out someone else¡¯s name¡­


    At some point, I began to hear Camille¡¯s voice, not the warrior¡¯s.


    ¡°Say something dirty, Juya¡­ Hhh¡­ I heard you are very good at it. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Aaa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°How many men took you like this? How much semen did you drink up¡­? You are filthy, just like that woman who bore Camille¡­ This is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Aaa¡­ Camille¡­ I love your dck¡­ Ahh¡­ I love it¡­ I get so wet when I¡¯m with you¡­ I want only you to¡­ Ahh¡­ fck me¡­ Just Camille¡­¡±


    Eriez taught Prince Camille very well. His highness became a man lately. A very strong man who could probably carry me around effortlessly. Strong lean body¡­ His breath¡­ I remembered tasting him inside my mouth.


    Oh my¡­ So good¡­


    When he was done, the warrior always put his fingers deep inside of me. He whispered to me, ¡°¡­ Now, Hawaki. I hope you get pregnant tonight.¡±


    Whenever he said this to me, I was reminded of two things. Firstly, this was Hakim Karid, not Prince Camille. Secondly, I needed to be loved by this man to exist. I should not covet Prince Camille anymore because even at this moment, he was probably with Hawaki in the harem.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Dammit.¡±


    When I was left alone with the warrior, I had too much time to think clearly. I hated this. I didn¡¯t want to feel because I wanted to be intoxicated. Obviously, I could not get any more drugs, but maybe I could get drunk on alcohol. Even the strange smoke the prince enjoyed smoking would be welcome.


    Or¡­ Just to be taken by a man¡­ Any man¡­


    Then I realized that none of these options was something the Goddess approved.


    ¡°Dammit¡­!¡±


    Now I know the truth. I knew that I didn¡¯t like Hakim Karid at all. His greatness blinded my own true feelings. At first, the warrior led me because he said he needed me, and even now that I became useless, he held onto me still.


    Hakim Karid left the capital and came to Minurd to do his duties, but he has been procrastinating. Instead, he has been focused on something entirely different. He also went to Minurd to restore his younger brother¡¯s honor, but in the end, the warrior could not hide his jealousy towards Prince Camille. Hakim Karid even ended up insulting his own mother, the Goddess of this world.


    Nazlahil.


    She was called the Goddess, but was she really divine? The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. She was the woman who got raped by various kings who were intoxicated by the drug. If she couldn¡¯t even save herself, then how powerful of a woman could she really be?


    Did this mean that Nazlahil was not Ara?


    I just didn¡¯t know.


    Manar said that everyone in Minurd, especially Hakim Karid, were pagans. Perhaps she was right.


    The prince told me that not everything people believed was genuine. The laws we followed may actually have no real effect on any of us. This meant that what I did¡­ What I committed may not cause me to end up in hell like I believed.


    I wouldn¡¯t have minded going in hell, though, if it meant that everyone who used my body would go there with me. They may have believed that just because I wanted it, it would keep them safe, but I didn¡¯t think so. Besides, only I could be the one who can say what I wanted and what I didn¡¯t want. Only I was the one who could say what really happened in front of the Goddess.


    It was all up to me.


    Hurray for the Goddess.


    Alone in the room, I grinned. Except for Prince Camille, everyone else who f*cked me would go to hell. Wait, I suppose I should make an exception for Eriez as well. That poor guy¡­


    I wanted more men to be sent to hell. Even the men from the capital and those who shamed the prince¡­ I wanted all of them to go to hell, which meant that I had to seduce them all and have them f*ck me. I would end up destroying myself, but if it meant Arim Sevan Camille could go to heaven, then it would all be worth it because I loved him.


    This was how I would show the prince my love and devotion to him.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say anything about this plan to anyone. For now, I was Hakim Karid¡¯s slave. He was my master, and I was his toy.


    One night, when I was with the Goddess¡¯s warrior, I said to him, ¡°May I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°For a long time, there has been a plan for us to go west and conquer a kingdom called Hwen. We have gone through a lot lately, and I was curious about what was happening to this plan. Has there been any progress?¡±


    The warrior laughed at me. It was apparent that he thought I didn¡¯t understand him. Maybe he thought I was not worthy of even asking such a question. However, it wasn¡¯t such a sensitive topic that he refused to answer me, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry your pretty head about it. There has been an ongoing civil war back in the capital, but things are settling down now. I also received messages from other kingdoms that they promise to send reinforcements for this conquest. Once they arrive, we will begin our journey. If things go according to our plan, we will leave next winter or early spring¡­¡±


    When we would leave didn¡¯t actually matter. I approached him and touched his chest as I asked, ¡°Will you take me with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. Wherever I go, you will follow.¡±


    ¡°But My Warrior, I am nothing now. I am useless to you. I even lost my sword, and my body is not like the way it used to be. I am like a woman now, so how will I follow you to a dangerous war?¡±


    Would I ever get a chance to escape this hypocrite? I didn¡¯t know when it began, but I dreamt of the day when I became free. One thing I knew for sure now was that I no longer saw the warrior as great or truthful. I knew what he really was. I couldn¡¯t show him my true feelings now, but once my trust in him was broken, it was over. I could never put my faith in him again.


    Maybe¡­ I never really trusted him. Either way, Hakim Karid, who enjoyed my body every night, would end up in hell. I was sure of it.

 Chapter 91

    Story 53. Blessed Man (3)


    Chapter 91


    ¡°Not everyone is in danger at war, Juya. It¡¯s not always all bad when you are in a war.¡±


    I dropped my gaze as he began to undress me. When he hugged me, my naked skin touched him, and I flinched in shock at the sensation. The warrior continued, ¡°Most of all, I will place you in a place safest for any person. The western region isn¡¯t blessed by the Goddess like we are, so do you really think our army would struggle to fight such weak animals?¡±


    ¡°My Warrior, please tell me the truth. I am not ignorant about what war is like.¡±


    I was asking for him to tell me the ¡®real¡¯ truth, not just some pretty words, but all he did was hug me tighter.


    ¡°Juya, there exists a much greater blessing that you are not aware of. You can¡¯t even imagine how great it can be, and it is ready to be unleashed. You will learn soon enough what it is. Do you think I would lie to you? Just relax. You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I burst into tears. The warrior must have thought I was crying because I was afraid of the war and violence, but he was wrong. I was crying because I was worried there might be no way for me to leave. I might not even get the chance to die and escape this situation. Will my life go on like this forever?


    The warrior caressed me and continued simply, ¡°Are you so afraid that you don¡¯t want us to go to war? Haha, you have become a coward since the last time I saw you. But you must remember that participating in this war will be the greatest honor you will ever receive. There is no reason for you not to attend it. It is the order of the Goddess, and when it is all over, you will be blessed.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, the Goddess is ordering me to go to war? Which Goddess? And when did she order it?¡±


    I continued to cry and replied, and I probably sounded like I was pouting. However, this man was making no sense. How did he know what the Goddess ordered? Even if she did order it, why would I believe he was willing to follow it? After all, wasn¡¯t he the one who called her a sl*t just a few days ago?


    These were all valid questions. I began to think that perhaps Manar was right.


    ¡°Going to war to the west¡­ Do you consider it a greater priority than getting the Virtuous Priestess pregnant? To beget the next Goddess? Alincha has been waiting for the Goddess for a very long time. If and when the Goddess is born, the war would be unnecessary. You say Hwen is an uncivilized kingdom, but why must we conquer it? What would be the point? Wouldn¡¯t bloodshed on both sides be meaningless? Wouldn¡¯t it cause such misery for all of us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I remember how you have always tried to find a way to avoid fighting if possible. I understand why you would feel this way, Juya, but this is the will of the Goddess. This is the will of the Goddess before our time. All you need to do is follow my lead.¡±


    It was clear that he was done listening to me. He pushed me away, so I stood in front of him. He put his hands on my shoulders and looked at my face. I, on the other hand, looked away and asked, ¡°The Goddess?¡±


    He was being ridiculous. To keep me quiet, the warrior tried to kiss me, but I pushed him away. I may have a ruined body now, but this didn¡¯t mean my brain was destroyed as well. What the warrior was telling me was a lie.


    I continued angrily, ¡°How could the Goddess, who hasn¡¯t even been born yet, order you? Are you telling me that your mother told this to you before her death when you were only 10 years old? The same mother you called a ¡®sl*t¡¯ only a few days ago? The mother you thought was tainted with the semen of every king in this world? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If anyone else said these words, he would have been beheaded by now. But I was only repeating what the warrior told me himself, so I felt safe. Prince Camille said to me that not everything we believed was the truth. The only things I could believe and trust were what the prince showed me.


    ¡°This ¡®Goddess¡¯ you keep mentioning¡­ May I offer my guess as to who you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The prince told me not to be shocked when I saw the truth. He showed me the strange yet sacred man who came here after betraying his own country Hwen.


    ¡°Recently, I met someone who claimed that he was like Ara¡¯s Goddess. He said he came from Hwen¡­ He calls himself the mad prophet¡­ Kkk¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the warrior¡¯s face crumpled angrily as he strangled me. I fell to the ground, and the warrior screamed at me, ¡°Spread your legs right now! I said, right now! You dirty wh*re¡­! I should kill you right now!¡±


    ¡°Kkk¡­ Hh¡­?¡±


    Was I dreaming? I couldn¡¯t believe that Hakim Karid was angry at me. I followed his order and spread my legs, wondering if he would let me live if I did. I became pale as I held onto the warrior¡¯s wrists. I trembled and briefly fainted for a moment. When I regained my consciousness, I begged him, ¡°Ahh¡­ H¡­hh¡­ M-My Warrior¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I said you need to call me Camille.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ M-My W-Warrior¡­ Argh!¡±


    He slapped me so hard that I thought he would break my neck. My legs were wide apart, and he entered me without any lubricant. His thick length felt painful as it stabbed me.


    He was clearly not the prince, so why was he insisting that I call him Camille? It was an order, so I had no choice but to do it.


    ¡°Camille¡­ Haa¡­ C-Camille¡­! Argh¡­ Haa¡­. Kkk¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I knew the reason why. The warrior looked so satisfied when I called him by his younger brother¡¯s name, and I knew why. I knew why he was doing this.


    ¡°Kk¡­ Aaa¡­ Haa¡­ C-Camille¡­ Kkk¡­¡±


    It was because he was trying to rape me. Every time I called out Camille¡¯s name, he would see it as me calling out for help from the prince. It seemed to excite him to no end.


    And¡­ I was, indeed, being raped. I tried to only think about Prince Camille. I called out his name over and over again inside my head, and my body betrayed me.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Aa¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    I was f*cked by every man in Minurd by now. Every man knew where my pleasure spot was. It felt so good to have his thickness inside of me. I became wet, and my body began to move, following the warrior¡¯s rhythm. My body loved it even though I knew I was being raped. All I needed was the warm body of a man. I didn¡¯t care who it was because I loved everyone. I moaned in pleasure, and the warrior looked at me with disgust and affection.


    ¡°So you like this, huh? You like being f*cked by your own student? Guess you would like anyone?¡±


    ¡°Aahhh¡­ N-no¡­ That¡¯s not it¡­ Aaa¡­ Camille¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡­ I will give you what you want¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I was screaming. My neck hurt so badly that I couldn¡¯t even move. When his rough hand touched my face, I finally opened my eyes and found that we were both sweating heavily. I was filled with his semen, and my body trembled as it felt the sweetness of his weight.


    The warrior looked down at me and said quietly, ¡°I told you that I will be responsible for you for the rest of your life, but only as long as you remain loyal to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And now, you have lost your chance, you dirty traitor.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Story 54. Blessed Man (4)


    Chapter 92


    Iztal Manar was lucky compared to me. She was displayed after she was beheaded while I was displayed alive and naked. My butt was exposed while my arms and legs were restrained wide apart.


    I was placed at the entrance to the Innocent Ones¡¯ selamlique. Everyone in Minurd, including the brothers as well as the servants and the soldiers saw me. I remained like this for a few days with an incident, which made sense. I may have once been the harlot for every man in Minurd, but until a few days ago, I belonged to the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Before then, I was one of the Innocent Ones. Even those who hated me couldn¡¯t easily dare to harm me.


    The worst I had to endure was a few men pinching my butt when no one was watching or grabbing my hair. However, whenever Eriez saw this happen, he would scream and run to my rescue.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you are doing to Juya?!¡±


    Did Eriez still love me? He told me before that he would love me no matter what, but I wondered if he regretted his words now.


    Eriez stood near me to guard me whenever he got a chance, but he never touched me or talked to me during the daytime. I remained quiet like a corpse, and when it was time for his shift, he left me wordlessly.


    However, when nights came, he would go for me again with some food and water.


    ¡°Juya! Juya! Open your eyes.¡±


    He shook me to wake me up after making sure no one was around us. I said to him, ¡°¡­ Just leave me alone. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to last very long. I¡¯m going to die soon enough.¡±


    Did Eriez know that his kindness was only making me survive longer and thereby extending my agony?


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    ¡°Eri, you know doing something like this won¡¯t help you either, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m taking care of you¡­¡±


    He was an idiot. I already told him before that whatever he may feel for me, I didn¡¯t care. It was meaningless to me. The only one who could save me was the Goddess¡¯s warrior whom the Goddess had abandoned. And¡­ Hakim Karid abandoned me.


    I said to him, ¡°Just stop, Eriez. The warrior obviously wants me to be shamed in front of everyone and die. Will you try to defy him? Of course you shouldn¡¯t. I remember you telling me that you would do anything the warrior ordered because you would assume he has a good reason for it.¡±


    ¡°No, Juya¡­ Just¡­ Just shut up and eat.¡±


    Eriez waited patiently and kept pushing the spoon on my lips. When I couldn¡¯t even move my neck well, he put down the bowl and held my face towards him.


    It was dark outside, so I couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°Juya, you told me before that the warrior¡¯s decision may not always be the best option. You told me that we need to think of a better solution if possible¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I have decided to accept the possibility that the warrior made a mistake. As far as I know and remember, you have been a faithful and loyal Innocent One who would never betray the Goddess, right? So for you to be treated this way¡­ I don¡¯t know what you said to the warrior, but it doesn¡¯t make sense at all. There is no way you could be a traitor¡­¡±


    ¡°Eri¡­ Are you crying?¡±


    I wanted to see his face, so I tried narrowing my eyes. Unfortunately, all I could see was his dark shadow, but I could see his shoulders trembling.


    My poor, poor friend¡­ He was hopeless and in so much pain. He was a kind, fragile soul, and I knew he would have to endure more heartache in the future.


    He was such a big guy, yet he was a big softy. Eri said to me, ¡°Juya, I guarantee you that the warrior is probably angry right now for some reason, but once he realizes his mistake, he will call for you again. This is what Prince Camille believes too. So until then¡­ Just a little while longer¡­ You need to survive. Please don¡¯t give up, Juya¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Eriez kneeled in front of me and looked up at me pleadingly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this point, the only thing I could do for him was to eat. If I didn¡¯t, I knew I would make him much sadder. When I stared at him quietly, he picked up the bowl of food and began to spoon-feed me patiently. Like a baby or a dying elderly, I ate slowly. I lost so much of my pride and self-respect that I didn¡¯t even feel embarrassed.


    Slurp, slurp, swallow.


    When I finished the bowl, Eriez began to clean me up. He grabbed a bucket of water from the nearby stream and washed my body. He was quiet and patient, and he did an efficient job. He was obviously used to it because he did this before.


    ¡°Eri¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya, please don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    I swallowed my words. I was going to say that the Goddess¡¯s warrior was never going to call for me again. I didn¡¯t know what kind of god the warrior worshipped, but I witnessed his lies, and because I couldn¡¯t swear to keep his secrets, he abandoned me. This was the path I chose, and I was okay with it.


    Oh, My Innocent One¡­ My friend Iztal Eriez¡­ What he did for me was meaningless. At least, I was glad he would be by my side while I stepped closer to my death. I decided to accept his presence with grace.


    Then suddenly feeling curious, I murmured, ¡°¡­ by the way¡­ What do you think Acamille is?¡±


    I hoped Eriez was paying attention, because perhaps one day, he would remember this conversation and would get to see the truth. Maybe he would also ask the prince about it.


    He asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just thought that you shouldn¡¯t be too hard on Prince Camille during your training.¡±


    When I replied jokingly, Eriez stayed quietly for a few more minutes before leaving me.


    He was indeed a very loyal friend. Eriez continued to visit me every night to feed me and wash me. I didn¡¯t fight or argue with him anymore. I accepted his help, so every night, I ate his meal and let him bathe me.


    Night after night¡­.


    I was sure that I would die soon, and his help was only prolonging my discomfort. As time passed, Both my mind and body began to weaken. There was no answer to this situation.


    Meanwhile, I kept wondering¡­ What was Acamille?


    Then one night, another brother of mine other than Eriez visited me. Eriez was feeding me again when the other brother walked towards us ¡°Iztal Eriez has been taking care of you, right? I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Ramish?¡±


    ¡°I have been wondering why you are still alive. You should have starved to death by now. It makes sense, though. I noticed how Eri has been leaving the selamlique every night while keeping himself busy. I know he hasn¡¯t been sleeping much lately. Isn¡¯t that right, Iztal Eriez?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and it was Eriez who came to me and forced me to accept his help, I didn¡¯t think Ramish cared about it at all. He hated me with everything he had, and that was that. He kicked the post I was tied to a few times angrily. I suddenly saw brightness above me, and when I looked up, I realized that he was holding a torch.


    Eriez yelled at him, ¡°This is none of your business! Go away, Ramish. Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Eri, snap out of it! You need to think! Do you know what other brothers say about you? Do you?¡±


    Perfect. This was precisely what I wanted to say to Eriez, and thankfully, Ramish was doing my job for me. Eriez, however, was clearly trying to ignore him just as he ignored my plea. He muttered, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Did the murderer of the Goddess order you to do this? So who loves to f*ck this sl*t more, you or the Goddess¡¯s warrior? Does that murderer of the Goddess enjoy it the most? Well, for now, I can see that at least one of the three of you stopped f*cking Juya.¡±


    Ramish¡¯s face, which was looking straight at me, was bright red, and I didn¡¯t think it was purely from the heat of the torch. Even if I argued back, would he listen to me?


    Eriez stammered, ¡°Kk¡­ Hhh¡­ The murderer of the Goddess¡­? Prince Camille isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! This thing here is nothing more than an assh*le to be f*cked! Eriez! Do you love f*cking a man so much that you can¡¯t even think straight?! Is that why you are helping him? Serving him like a slave?¡±


    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t be so unkind to our brother, Ramish.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that calling me their brother in front of an angry man was a good idea, and I was right. Ramish screamed, ¡°What brother?! He isn¡¯t one of us!¡±


    Ramish kicked my head and continued angrily, ¡°I heard you used to f*ck this b*tch all the time before. Is that right? It¡¯s clear that you can¡¯t forget him, huh? So you come here every night to make him live! Do you want to f*ck him again? You were going to do it just now, weren¡¯t you? Or did you already do it?¡±


    As if to check, Ramish touched my butt. Whatever he found, he wasn¡¯t happy with it. He spat on the ground then grabbed the bowl of food from Eriez¡¯s hands. Turning towards me, Ramish threw the food at my face. I was thankful that the soup was cold.


    Eriez yelled furiously, ¡°Ramish! I said, you need to stop! You better do as I say or you are going to regret it!¡±


    Eriez stood up, and he looked like he was about to take his sword out. Ramish, however, didn¡¯t change his stance other than turning towards the dark. His voice was much weaker as he replied, ¡°Eri¡­ You used to be the most respected brother among us. Did you know that? But now¡­ You are addicted to that drug too. Or I guess this sl*t may be an excellent seductress. Dammit! This filthy animal¡­ We are all worried about you, Eriez, yet you are here hoping to f*ck this wh*re¡­? Gosh¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, Ramish raised his torch high above his head. It was a signal because I began to see other torch lights around us being raised. It was then that I realized we were surrounded by other Innocent Ones.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Y, you¡­!¡±


    There were about twelve or thirteen of them, which was the exact number of brothers who used to follow Eriez. There weren¡¯t that many Innocent Ones left in Minurd, so these were most of them. They sauntered towards us.


    Their leader, Ramish, threw down his torch on the ground and unsheathed his sword. His face was cold as he announced, ¡°You can die fighting all of us, or you can leave that idiot right now and leave with us, Eriez. I guess if you fight and kill all of us, you can be with Juya. But Eriez¡­ My Brother¡­ Please¡­ Come with us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I heard the pleading in Ramish¡¯s voice. Unlike me, Eriez was beloved by all of our brothers. I felt¡­ calm. There was nothing more we could do. I was finally left alone, and it was then that someone came behind me and kicked my back hard.


    ¡°Argg¡­¡±


    ***


    Sun rose and sat on the horizon. Sometimes it rained, and sometimes it was windy. My life went on somehow. Why couldn¡¯t I just die? Why did my body have to be so tough and persistent? The only useful part of my body was my assh*le, and sometimes, some men visited me in the middle of the night out of curiosity. None of them had the stomach to penetrate me from behind, though.


    However, the cruelest of them would put something else inside of me. It hurt, and I knew I was bleeding. Some chose to take advantage of my mouth.


    ¡°Keep quiet¡­!¡±


    Usually, they came in groups of two, and it was the same tonight. Someone walked up to me quietly and covered my eyes. The two men whispered to me, but I didn¡¯t recognize who they were. My lips were forced open, and the soft yet hard flesh entered my mouth. I guess I could still be useful to some.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hhaa¡­ Aa¡­ Hh¡­¡±


    Usually, all I heard was panting and moaning. I knew I was just a tool for these men, like their hands. I guess my mouth felt better than their own hands because different men would often visit me every day.


    When I die, will they find another ¡°tool¡± to relieve themselves? Of course, they will. I suspected that the effect of the drug among the brothers probably wore off by now. I guessed that the warrior was keeping a close eye on them, so they could not please each other and have crazy orgies like they used to.


    However, they used my mouth for their pleasure, I heard the two men whispering among themselves. Based on what they said, it sounded like the warrior didn¡¯t have tight control over the Innocent Ones.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ When we can¡¯t do this anymore with this guy, how will we have fun? Aa¡­ Haa¡­ This is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ If you are so worried, then why don¡¯t you take care of him like Eri used to? Make him survive longer¡­ Haa¡­ Kkk¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. It¡¯s not worth it, and you know it. Aa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you sound so sexy¡­ Haa¡­ You are making me hot¡­¡±


    I heard them kissing and felt another thick flesh rubbing against the back of my head.


    It was true that this wasn¡¯t too bad. I could endure much worse. In fact, when I used to be addicted to the drug, I was treated much worse. Compared to some of the men who did horrible things to me, these guys were pretty tame.


    ¡°Oh, man¡­ I should have f*cked him more when I had the chance before¡­ I heard he used to beg to be f*cked all the time¡­¡±


    ¡°And if you did, you could have ended up like Nairim.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    So many men in Minurd apparently wanted to keep me alive. A person could not survive without nutrition for a month or without water for a few days. However, these men kept coming to me and force me to drink their semen every night.


    How kind of them.


    At this rate, I wasn¡¯t sure when I would die. I was so weak, but I had to do something. So after a deep breath, I bit down on the hard flesh that forced itself into my mouth.

 Chapter 94

    Story 55. Blessed Man (5)


    Chapter 94


    ¡°What the hell! Kk¡­ You bastard! What do you think you are doing?!¡±


    The man I bit was alone. He couldn¡¯t even scream too loudly because he was afraid someone might hear him. He quickly pulled himself out of my mouth. Unfortunately, my jaws were too weak to do any significant damage.


    ¡°Dammit, you idiot! That was scary. You¡­ Have you lost your mind? I guess you want me to hurt you a little, huh?¡±


    He glared at me and began to punch my mouth as if to break all of my teeth. This was what I wanted. I wanted him to kill me, but when I was about to lose my consciousness, he stopped. He stroked himself a few times and ejaculated on my face, and after a few seconds, he also urinated on me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I coughed as his urine got into my mouth. It was very salty and warm, making me feel even thirstier. Some must have gotten down the wrong pipe because I began to cough even harder. It was painful, but it was liquid, and I was dehydrated.


    Dammit! Everyone kept feeding me, and at this rate, I would never die. Dumbas*es.


    There wasn¡¯t an inch of my body that didn¡¯t hurt. Every time I took a breath, I felt a sharp pain from deep inside. I thought I was used to both physical and mental pain, but I guess I was wrong. This felt different.


    Until now, the pain I felt was something I could accept for survival. I believed that it would make me feel better.


    Be better.


    I could endure them because I knew it would help me get a better future.


    Now¡­ There was no hope for me. The only thing left was my impending death, and I hope it would come sooner rather than later.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ropes were digging into my skin, and I could tell that my skin was rotting in different places. Some parts tickled because maggots were growing inside of it. I smelled like a rotting corpse, but my mind was still working. I hoped that it would end soon. I hoped I would go mad or become unconscious forever¡­


    Then suddenly, I felt someone¡¯s warm hands on me. He was washing me gently again.


    ¡°E-Eri¡­?¡±


    I managed to whisper his name, but I received no answer. His hands continued to work, but as if to make sure I didn¡¯t find out who they belonged to, they remained hidden from my eyes. He stood behind me, and with clean water, he washed my filthy body of blood, dirt, and my own waste.


    Eriez¡­ Why did you come here again? Why¡­?


    ¡°Eri¡­ S-stop¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Please¡­¡±


    I would have cried if I wasn¡¯t severely dehydrated. I continued to stammer, ¡°J-just¡­ leave me to die¡­ S-stop¡­ I want¡­¡±


    There must have been a lot of debris inside of my body. His finger went deep inside of me to clean. He wasn¡¯t too gentle, but I didn¡¯t even feel much anymore because my skin felt numb.


    Why couldn¡¯t he just leave me alone?


    My eyes were blurry, but I guessed that it was day time. I could hear people giggling around me, and I thought I must be hallucinating. I did feel very dizzy, but I needed to tell Eriez to stop. He would get in trouble if he continued this. I didn¡¯t care even if I died. In fact, I wanted to die. However, he had to live. He had to continue teaching the prince and serve the warrior.


    Thus, he couldn¡¯t be here with me, or else, he would lose his reputation.


    ¡°E-Eri¡­ G-go away¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, you guys must really love each other. How beautiful.¡±


    Suddenly, the man grabbed my hair from behind and pulled it roughly. He laughed, ¡°Hahahahaha¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I felt a thick piece of flesh enter me from behind. It was wet and warm, and the man began to thrust into me.


    ¡°So? You love Eriez that much, huh? Haha¡­ You can call out for him if you want¡­ Ahh¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    I felt like I could remember who this man was as he moved against me. Something like this happened before, but my brain was too foggy to remember quickly. I could tell that I was surrounded by many people who were laughing at me while the man behind me grunted.


    Then, the men around me began to chant his name.


    ¡°Ramish!¡±


    They called out his name like he was their hero.


    ¡°Ramish! Finish up already! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You jerks! I f*cked him before, and he used to be much tighter. Now, his hole is so loose that I don¡¯t even feel anything. Oh, man¡­¡±


    He said it disappointedly, but it seemed like he was still enjoying himself because he continued to thrust in different directions.


    ¡°You used to be so much better¡­ Haa¡­ Well, you were also filthy even then, but¡­ Kk¡­ Ahhh¡­ You used to love it so much. You should thank me, you sl*t¡­ Dammit¡­ I knew you would enjoy being f*cked by all the brothers, so I brought them here for you. F*ck! Remember when you were under so many men?¡±


    Oh, I remembered now. That day in the bathroom, when I was taken by so many men¡­ This man, who led all of them to me¡­ The one who covered my body with the drug.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, what was the point of remembering this? This world was going crazy, so what I knew and didn¡¯t know had no meaning. I heard the men walking closer to me, and I also heard several swords being unsheathed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can last! Hey, try stabbing him! Don¡¯t cut off his limbs all at once, though¡­ Haa¡­ Make him flinch and tighten! Come on! Kk¡­¡±


    I felt the sharp swords entering my flesh and bones, but I didn¡¯t feel pain or fear. It seemed that the man f*cking my body wanted me to tighten my body, but it was useless. I was an empty shell.


    ¡°Dammit¡­ T-this is basically a corpse! F*ck! Well, he is still breathing, at least. Come on! Move! Move! Try seducing me like you did to Eriez!¡±


    He continued to thrust into me, but I didn¡¯t feel anything. The men around me snickered, ¡°What if we kill him? Wouldn¡¯t his body stiffen as he breathes his last breath?¡±


    ¡°But afterward, his body would be too loose? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe this sl*t would love it!¡±


    The man thrust faster and faster. He was getting closer to his orgasm, and I could feel that I was getting closer to my death.


    Then suddenly!


    Bang!


    It sounded like thunder filled the sky. I didn¡¯t know where it came from. After the initial sound, I heard a slashing sound, and the man on top of me slump forward. I could feel his warm sticky blood pouring onto my body.


    Huh? This felt so familiar. Something like this happened before too.


    ¡°Arrgghh! Nooo! Ramish!¡±


    After a shocked silence, people began to scream and run. I heard another ¡°bang,¡± and I was surprised to find out that I¡¯m still alive.


    What was happening now?


    Quiet and hesitant footsteps approached me, and I wondered if it was the grim reaper. The man stood before me and announced, ¡°This is the will of the Goddess, so kneel and accept it¡­¡±


    A familiar voice.


    It was the voice of the man I loved. Such a beautiful and regal voice.


    I looked up and saw the familiar royal outfit. He was holding a long metallic gadget that looked like a rod. I have seen it before somewhere, but I didn¡¯t know what its use was. Was it from the Goddess?


    Prince Camille raised this rod to the air and reshot it, making the ¡°bang¡± sound. I could no longer deny the truth. I was being saved by this man.


    My god.


    He lowered himself to me. He was wearing a pair of glasses I have never seen before. He took them off to see me, and he touched my forehead with his own. I have never seen this boy prince with such a cold and determined expression.


    ¡°Please wait just a little while longer, Juya. I will save you. Not for the Goddess, but for me.¡±


    This was the truth.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    A long time ago, a short time before Nazlahil died, she apparently left her harem and entrusted herself to one of the kingdoms. There, she died after giving birth to ¡°the one who murdered the Goddess.¡± Only a few knew why she left the harem and went to this particular kingdom.


    A king once ruled this empire; he was the only king in the continent who was immune to the drug. This king sympathized with Nazlahil and hid her in his kingdom, but he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to stop the other kings from invading his country to get the Goddess.


    This was how the civil war began.


    Hakim Karid suddenly appeared and ordered his younger brother, ¡°Camille. Move aside.¡±


    Prince Camille, however, stood his ground for me. He pleaded with the warrior, ¡°My brother, please let Juya live. Please let him go now. Free him. This has gone far enough.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°When you first decided to invade Hwen, I agreed because I thought there were many innocent people who were being abused there. But¡­ the truth is that whatever is happening there is the same case here.¡±


    When the warrior walked closer, the boy prince held his metal rod tighter. Hakim Karid laughed at him and asked, ¡°Are you going to shoot me? ME?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The big muscular man, our leader, seemed determined to finish me off himself. However, the warrior didn¡¯t look at me. He only stared at the prince and asked again, ¡°I asked if you are going to shoot me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You know Juya didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°And that is why I won¡¯t punish you for killing one of my Innocent Ones just now.¡±


    ¡°But that¡­ I didn¡¯t kill him, my brother. It was the will of the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then you won¡¯t harm me because I am the will of the Goddess.¡±


    This was ridiculous. When I turned towards Prince Camille, I saw that his hands were trembling as he hung onto his strange weapon. Slowly, his highness pointed at it to his brother hesitantly. I didn¡¯t think he would be able to go ahead with it.


    The warrior ordered his men, ¡°Take that away from Prince Camille!¡±


    It seemed that this racket was over. The warrior¡¯s soldiers quickly ran towards us. They believed in Hakim Karid. They were loyal to him, and so I knew they would do what he asked.


    Suddenly, a bright light flashed.


    ¡°Kkk¡­ Argg¡­ S-stop! Please!¡±


    I heard a metallic sound as another dark shadow appeared above me. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my tears or if it was the rain that covered my face. The boy prince, who was now a few steps away from me, yelled, ¡°Juya! Eriez!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please¡­ Don¡¯t get involved. Arrgg!¡±


    It seemed that the large man pushed the warrior, who was coming after me, away from himself. This big man, my friend, kneeled between myself and Hakim Karid and bowed deeply as he yelled, ¡°Please, My Warrior! Please¡­ This is all my fault! Please forgive Juya and his highness¡­ and the rest of the Innocent Ones! Please!¡±


    He loved to take responsibility for things that weren¡¯t even his fault. How long would he keep this up? How long did he think he could last?


    Eriez sounded hoarse and determined as he continued to plead, ¡°My beloved brother Iztal Ramish misunderstood my feelings for Juya. He thinks I have an inappropriate and forbidden love for Juya, and that is why I help him still. He¡­ He thinks I am going against the will of the Goddess, but this isn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But I cannot blame or fault Ramish, who was only trying to help me think more clearly! No one can fault Prince Camille either, who was only trying to help as well. This has to all be the will of the Goddess. Juya¡­ Please¡­ Please let my brother Juya live¡­¡±


    ¡°Iztal Eriez.¡±


    The warrior did not draw his sword again.


    ¡°Yes, my warrior.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you did not help this traitor because you had inappropriate feelings for him? Are you sure? Have you told this to that corpse over there too? That thing you call your friend?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You confessed to me once that you had lustful relations with another man. Who was that?¡±


    A wrong answer could mean certain death to Eriez. Was this all worth it? Was I really worth it?


    Eriez answered, ¡°¡­ This is true. I did have relations with Juya many times, and I admit that there were times when I felt truly happy about it. But there has never been a moment when I did not love him as my brother! I realize that you may not trust me after all that happened, but I beg you¡­ You are wise and understanding, so please forgive us!¡±


    I found it so painful to watch what was happening in front of me, so I closed my eyes. Everyone remained quiet, waiting for the warrior to make his decision.


    After several minutes, the warrior finally announced, ¡°Unbind that traitor and throw him out of this castle. This man has shamed us, and therefore, he does not belong here anymore.¡±


    ¡°M-my warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, Arim Sevan Camille and Iztal Eriez, you better make sure to stay close to me so I can keep an eye on the both of you. I will watch you to see how well you are doing your duty as the Innocent One.¡±


    I knew that being abandoned outside the castle meant I would be beaten up by the patrols. Well, I was glad that I could be of use until the very end. I hoped that they would kill me as quickly as possible.


    I was thrown down a hill, and I rolled down helplessly. My skin tore even more, and I just hoped that I wouldn¡¯t end up hitting some random passerby.


    Then suddenly, I felt the strong hands supporting my arms to lift me up.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    It was a very strong person, and I didn¡¯t know who it was. I wished I could open my eyes to see, but they refused to do my bidding. I just felt very sleepy like it was the end of the world. When I could not stand even with the person¡¯s help, I felt my body being dragged.


    ¡°Gosh¡­ Argg¡­ Can¡¯t you walk at all? Please¡­ you need to wake up! Open your eyes!¡±


    When I didn¡¯t reply, the person grumbles loudly, ¡°Dammit! This sucks! My life sucks! Dammit! Dammit! Damn the Goddess! The priestess and the warrior too! They can all go to hell! What the hell! Why do I have to do this? I am in so much pain!¡±


    It was the voice of a girl. I have never heard such a young girl swearing so roughly before. Well, perhaps it was because I have never heard that many girls¡¯ voices before.


    I could guess who this voice belonged to, but my brain wasn¡¯t working, so I couldn¡¯t remember her name.


    ¡°Dammit¡­! Why did you have to leave that place, Juya! Why! Why! Why did you run out back into Minurd? Gosh!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but we finally stopped, and I was placed on flat ground. It felt hard but warm and soft too. I used the last bit of strength I had to whisper to her, ¡°W-why didn¡¯t¡­ you just leave me¡­ back there¡­?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Story 56. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (1)


    Chapter 96


    The woman placed me on the floor and laid herself down too. I could tell that we were definitely indoors.


    Why didn¡¯t this woman just leave me on the street? Why did she make such an effort? What was she trying to do?


    She knew what I was thinking, and with extreme frustration, she screamed at me, ¡°Gosh! How could I just leave you when the Virtuous Priestess ordered me not to?! Especially when I know why she ordered me to do this!¡±


    ¡°T-that crazy w-woman¡­?¡±


    ¡°Crazy? How dare you! Think about it. Imagine you are a woman who has to be raped by a man, possibly many men, every month! People think she is so lucky to be selected, but that is stupid! She was helpless against the world, so she did what she had to do to survive! How could you call her crazy when all she did was defend herself?! Huh?! You stupid, ungrateful man!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She screamed her lungs out, which must have tired her out even more. She became breathless and finally calmed down a little. With a quieter voice, the woman explained, ¡°Gee¡­ Well, at least, you will get better slowly if you stay here. This place is supposed to be magical, so¡­ I wish I could take you down the stairs, but¡­ I don¡¯t think I can! But¡­ Still¡­¡±


    In the dark, she stood up and stumbled towards me. She grabbed my lifeless body and dragged me a little further. My body was sticky, and this was when I realized that I was covered in blood. I guessed that I probably got a lot more cuts and scrapes as she dragged me here, but I didn¡¯t feel much of anything.


    Just how much blood did I lose? The floor underneath me felt wet too. Was the girl¡¯s skirt soaked as well?


    ¡°I know they say this place has a special magic, but I¡¯m not sure. Your pulse is too weak. You act all tough and manly, but look at you now! I was told that as long as you were breathing, you would get better here, but¡­ You look so bad! Hey! Can you even hear me? Answer me! Hey!¡±


    At first, I thought she was asking me to answer, but I realized that this wasn¡¯t the case. Within a few seconds, I heard the echoing voice of a man.


    That horrible man¡­


    ¡°Girrlll?! Oh! Do you need help, my pagan guests?¡±


    The floor began to shake. I knew this wasn¡¯t a hallucination like the last time because the vibration was too high. Prince Camille hated it when this happened. The shaking was becoming worse, and the floor began to split in different places. I was also shocked and weak to stop him. The mad prophet continued, ¡°I welcome you, human! Mortals! I cannot kill you. I can¡¯t!¡±


    He sounded like he ruled this place. He was like the maker of it, and with his words, my surroundings began to change. The coldness changed to warmth, and the darkness turned into bright colors.


    The mad man continued, ¡°Belief can be a sneaky thing! Of course! Acamille tells us that not everything is what it seems. The truth! I very like it! It¡¯s good! Bless you!¡±


    He was talking nonsense again. My ears were ringing from his loudness, and Fatima was nowhere to be found. Did she leave me here again?


    Then suddenly, I was at the beautiful beach again. The beautiful waves, blue rose petals, and the divine army¡­


    On the far-away stage, a noble El Hwenia yelled, ¡°Pro Imperio!¡±


    The crowd surrounding him raised their hands together and answered him loudly, ¡°Pro Imperio!¡±


    ¡°Eho! Eho! Eo!¡±


    Suddenly, I realized what they were saying. Hurray, hurray, glory be to the kingdom. It didn¡¯t seem to matter which nation they were cheering. I followed suit and yelled as well. I raised my hand like them and screamed, ¡°Pro Imperio!?¡±


    ***


    El Hwenia were prominent noble figures with the same bloodline. They ruled the kingdom. We, the officers, always considered it a great honor to serve these commanders.


    Of course, there were times when we goofed around too.


    ¡°Eri! Are you done with your shift? Ahhh. I have been thinking about you all night!¡±


    There was a group of my coworkers coming out from the training hall, and I ran to the most handsome one. I hugged him and breathed in his familiar scent deeply. I groped his back openly, not caring if others saw us.


    He replied with a pout, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you were so excited to be working with the prince soon?¡±


    His naughty joke made me blush. I said to him quickly, ¡°Oh, come on! It¡¯s not like I can seduce his highness! He is barely a man, and I am happy to admire him from afar. My body, however, belongs to you. You know that! It¡¯s all yours¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I grabbed his hand and made him touch my groin. I kissed him, and our tongues danced together when suddenly, someone smacked the back of his head, almost making us bite our tongues.


    ¡°Argh! Dammit!¡±


    It was Manar, who was holding a thick, rolled-up paper. She lectured us sternly, ¡°You know you guys are in public, right? Are you trying to film porn or something? Juya, Eriez, you need to stop!¡±


    Manar wore the same uniform as the male soldiers, but her outfit fitted her much better. Her well-fitted shirt and the beautiful cloak accentuated her slim body. Eriez scratched his head and replied, ¡°Oh, come on! We aren¡¯t that bad¡­ Don¡¯t be so mean.¡±


    ¡°You guys are too relaxed. All you can think about is making love with each other, huh? Well, I can fix that. Here is some work you can take home with you. Read over these papers and make a comparison to the current situation. You were supposed to take it before you left today, but you forgot, didn¡¯t you? You just left so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Manar pretended to hit Eriez again, but instead, handed him the papers. I shrugged my shoulders and said to her, ¡°Well, but I¡¯m not sure if it matters to you, but I did all of my work, Manar. Oh, I mean, ma¡¯am? Since you will be promoted next quarter, right? Congrats in advance.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Manar waved at us and left. She was extremely popular, and the men who were smitten with her followed her like puppies.


    ¡°Commander! Commander! Are you really not planning to get married? If that¡¯s the case, maybe you would be interested in getting a boyfriend? A male concubine, perhaps?! We are all in love with you, and you can have a pick of any of us¡­¡±


    ¡°We are going to be so devastated when you leave us after your promotion to the headquarter. What will we do? We are going to visit you often, so don¡¯t be a stranger!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiots! I know how you guys would act when you are inside the headquarters! Trembling in front of the El Hwenias¡­ Bunch of cowards!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°But, Manar! It¡¯s because the El Hwenias are so¡­ Anyway, you better say no if those El Hwenias ask you to become their girlfriend, okay? If you accept their offer, we are all going to kill ourselves¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such idiots!¡±


    I watched their interaction with a bitter smile. I said to Eriez, ¡°It must be hard being Manar, having to deal with those idiots. She is such a workaholic too.¡±


    Eriez grabbed my chin and turned my face towards him. He pouted, ¡°Stop looking at other people, cutie! You are mine! Besides, you have no idea how hard it is under her lead. Do you have any idea how much work she makes us do? She is crazy.¡±


    ¡°But she needs to work harder than other people because she needs to support her sick brother, right? Ahh¡­¡±


    Eriez groped me, and I was helpless against him. I wished we were somewhere more private. Unfortunately, I recently left my military dorm, and it was daylight, which meant there were people everywhere.


    In the end, we decided to go to where I was currently staying, which was one of the El Hwenias¡¯ mansions. As soon as we entered the wooded garden, we hid in the dark corner and pleasured each other.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Aa¡­ Eri¡­ Aaa¡­ Eri¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    He undressed me and used his tongue all over my body. I groaned, loving how he touched me.

 Chapter 97

    Story 57. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (2)


    Chapter 97


    Eriez, my friend, had no idea how I burned with lust. He was a huge guy, but inside, he was still very young and innocent. Someday, I would tell him, but not now.


    Eriez kissed me everywhere. When he reached my groin, I twisted my leg shyly. We sat down together, our eyes staring at each other with lust and affection. Our faces were flushed, and when I touched his erection, he jumped in shock and pleasure. I whispered to him timidly, ¡°Haa¡­ E-Eri¡­ Do you want to put it in me?¡±


    ¡°But it hurts you when we do it¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    His finger entered me and scratched my inside gently, making me moan. Eriez replied, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get hurt¡­ I mean, if you do, you will have to go to the healers, and you know that they will laugh at us¡­ It¡¯s not like you are one of those slaves or anything¡­ Juya¡­ Most of all, I don¡¯t want anyone looking at your naked skin, even if it¡¯s to treat you¡­ Haa¡­ I wouldn¡¯t like that at all¡­¡±


    ¡°A-alright¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    ¡°I will make you feel really good, so let me hear you moan.¡±


    His kindness made me feel happy, but I became a little concerned about our situation. We were in the garden of El Hwenia¡¯s mansion.


    Our master El Hwenia¡­ He was at the headquarter still, but who knows? Maybe he will return home early today and find us like this.


    There is a pretty young boy we all called our ¡°prince,¡± who was learning how to fight with his sword from me. He had such bright eyes, and he followed me everywhere. He was a lovely boy, and I would have loved for him to hear me moan like this. I wasn¡¯t sure if he would like it, so I never dared to try seducing him, but I secretly hoped that he ¡°accidentally¡± finds me with Eriez, lusting after each other like animals. I wanted him to hear me moan in pleasure.


    ¡°Aaa¡­ Hhhh¡­ Aaa¡­ Eri¡­ Eri¡­ Yours is¡­ So big¡­ Ahh¡­ Inside¡­ Yes¡­ There¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya, you are moaning too loud¡­¡±


    Eriez lifted one of my legs and laid down next to me awkwardly. Slowly and carefully, he entered me fully. Eriez was the first man I ever had sex with, so he fit me perfectly. My body reshaped around his thickness, and I knew this was the man who loved me the most in this world. I was sure of it.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was trying to be intentionally loud. I couldn¡¯t help it. I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    My whimper, the sound of our skins slapping against each other as Eriez thrust into me, and the wet sound that came from where we were joined¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hhh¡­ Eri¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    He knew my body so well that it took only a few more thrusts to reach my orgasm. I wanted to hold it off as long as possible, but he was too good. He stroked my member as he thrust into me, and I was helpless against him.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Juya¡­ You look so pretty when you cum¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaa¡­ Ahh¡­ D-don¡¯t be so corny¡­ Aaaa¡­ So good¡­ Yes!¡±


    Eriez continued, and I could tell he was getting close too. I was still trembling, and he must have thought I was hurt because Eriez suddenly stopped and sifted through my body. He was such a kind man.


    Eriez said to me, ¡°Umm¡­ I think if we go on any further, you will get hurt, so let¡¯s stop here. We should get going anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He was still engorged and hard, and not wanting to let him leave my body, I tightened my body. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t hold this position for too long, so in the end, he left my body and helped me stand up. We walked to the nearby bench, turned my back towards him, and supported my body with my hands on a bench. I offered my body to him again, and to my pleasure, Eriez penetrated me again from behind. My body spasmed as this warm man engulfed me, making me breathless.


    Eriez grabbed my body with one hand while using the other to cover my eyes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Aaa¡­ Hhhh¡­ Kkk¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I screamed in pleasure every time he shoved himself into me. Eriez has full control of my body, and I loved it. I couldn¡¯t see at all because of his hand, and I found it even more erotic.


    By the time Eriez removed his hand, and I could see, I realized that someone was standing in front of us. A charming boy¡­ He was staring at her with wide eyes¡­?


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Huh?¡±


    By the time I spotted him, it was too late. I wasn¡¯t sure what the boy was thinking about, but he was looking right at me. Eriez, who was still behind me, had his face buried on my shoulder, so he didn¡¯t know about the boy in front of us.


    For me, this was exactly what I dreamt of, so my body flushed with heat and desire. I knew my body was tightening around Eriez¡¯s member because he moaned even louder too. I looked straight at the boy as I continued to scream in pleasure. I knew my face was flushed with an erotic expression. I saw that the boy¡¯s face was turning red, and wanting him to witness my climax, I began to stroke myself. Eriez told me I looked the prettiest when I reached my orgasm, and I wanted this boy to see me at my best.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    My eyes blurred, and when I was done, I finally realized that the boy was gone. Did he see me cum?


    I hoped so.


    It was later when I found the El Hwenia boy master, who was mixed-race and also happened to be my student. I kneeled in front of him apologetically and stammered, ¡°D-did you see the whole thing¡­¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The prince was old enough to know everything he needed to know. He perfectly understood what I was doing with Eriez, but it was okay because everyone in the area was well aware of my relationship with him.


    What I was worried about, however, was whether or not the prince saw how his presence aroused me so much at the time. I had hoped he didn¡¯t notice it, but I wasn¡¯t that lucky.


    ¡°Juya, it seemed that you wanted to do the rest with me at the time¡­ You were looking at me with that look, so I became scared and ran away. Hahaha¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny this, mainly because the prince was sitting on a sofa comfortably and gesturing for me to come closer. He ran away because he was scared, yet it seemed like he was trying to seduce me.


    I didn¡¯t dare to sit next to him, so instead, I sat down on the floor near him with a low table between us. When I looked up at the prince, he smiled at me naughtily and said to me, ¡°I find you interesting. I don¡¯t know what love is, but I hear people whispering about me often. I know what they say. A mixed-race noble with an unknown origin who doesn¡¯t even try to make something of myself¡­ A boy prince who hides behind his older brother and rarely leaves his home¡­ I know people think that just because I¡¯m pretty, I will end up becoming some highborn El Hwenia¡¯s mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you care about these false rumors? They are just stupid people gossiping because they have nothing better to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m upset about it, Juya. I just wonder what these people find most important in life. I¡­ I don¡¯t know the answer yet. I don¡¯t know what love is¡­ Why it makes some people give up their lives¡­ Why it makes people stupid¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because it makes one¡¯s body crazy with lust?¡±


    His face flushed a little, but his words were cold. I asked him, ¡°Then, are you saying, your highness, that you don¡¯t feel lust or desire for anyone?¡±


    I thought he was hiding his true feelings because he was embarrassed. He replied, ¡°Lust? Desire? Well¡­ Hahaha. I don¡¯t know, but when I saw you, Juya, I thought it was amazing. I mean, there are times when I¡­ pleasure myself as well just like any man, but¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if that kind of pleasure was important enough to give up so much in life.¡±


    Even as he said this, it seemed like he wanted to show me something. Looking expectantly, he gestured for me again to get closer and offered, ¡°If you are curious about me, do you want to try touching me a little?¡±


    I swallowed hard. After a brief hesitation, I crawled towards him on my knees and placed my hand on him. His penis was erect, large, and throbbing. When I tried to get my hands inside his pants, he stopped me and murmured, ¡°Aah¡­ Aa¡­ Haa¡­ But¡­ Maybe it would be okay if it¡¯s with you, Juya.¡± I didn¡¯t know what he meant by this. Such curious words¡­ He added, ¡°And Eriez would be okay too¡­ You can tell him, if you want¡­ I¡­ I want to feel what I felt that time a little¡­ I want to be part of it if it¡¯s okay with Eriez too.¡±


    ¡°My Prince.¡±


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t really mean what he was saying. Maybe he was just feeling emotional.


    In the end, I think I was right because he said to me coldly, ¡°Stop. That¡¯s enough.¡± The boy stood up, and I became tense. My body was aroused beyond reason as he asked me, ¡°Juya, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Of course, I did!


    ¡°Do you desire me too?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lie to him. Not about this. The boy turned towards me and said in a voice that sounded familiar, ¡°Eriez loves you, yet you claim you love me too? Your student? Juya¡­ You are so bad¡­ Hahaha.¡±


    ***


    ¡°¡­ that is what his highness said to me.¡±


    ¡°What? Hahaha! I never knew what a pervert he was!¡±


    Eriez laughed at me when I informed him about my conversation with the prince. The prince told me that if Eriez was okay with it, he wanted to be part of ¡°it.¡± What did he mean by this? Did the prince wish to have a relationship with me? Did he want me to teach him what love is?


    To be honest, asking Eriez if he was okay with ¡°it¡± was meaningless.


    ¡°So, Juya, you want to? Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Me? O, of course.¡±


    At the beginning of our relationship, I already told Eriez that I was in love with the prince. Now that I was given a chance, a very odd one but still a chance, I couldn¡¯t help feeling tempted. Would Eriez be really okay with it? Wouldn¡¯t he become jealous? There had to be a limit to how understanding this kind man could be¡­ Even if he was in love with me.


    In the end, it was me who became hesitant.


    ¡°So what are you saying, Eri? Are you telling me that if I say yes, you would go with it? You spineless idiot!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I would love to see you become helplessly aroused because you¡¯re with the prince¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was only a matter of time before this would happen. It was inevitable as long as all three of us consented.


    ***


    We were in the reception room of one of El Hwenias¡¯ mansions. I was completely naked and on top of the prince¡¯s sofa. Two men, the men I loved, surrounded me and gave me sweet pleasure. Eriez was behind me, licking my back while I buried my face on the boy prince¡¯s bulge.


    The prince said to me, ¡°Haa¡­ You like this, huh? Do you want to call me Acamille?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ A-Acamille¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    I inhaled his unusually sweet scent deeply because I couldn¡¯t help myself. Eriez was getting me wet, and when he was done with the job, he thrust into me as he caressed my back from time to time. I looked up at the prince with my reddened face. I was panting and groaning, and when I pulled down his pants, the prince didn¡¯t stop me. He looked curious.


    It was apparent that he wanted to feel this pleasure too.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Haa¡­ Hhh¡­¡±


    Finally, I got to taste him. The three of us became one as we moved in perfect rhythm. I wondered how it would feel for all three of us to climax at the same time. Eriez told me he wanted to see me happy.


    The prince told me he masturbated before, but I knew no one had pleasured him before. I could tell that he was feeling great as I sucked on his erection.


    This wonderful time didn¡¯t last very long, though.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, we heard someone cough, making us realize that we had a guest. The three of us froze, but thankfully, the prince had the mind to recover and quickly cover my face with his shirt.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Eriez pulled himself out of me and began to get dressed. When I looked back, I saw a military priestess wearing a long white dress standing there. She looked at us up and down and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything! I swear! I swear to the creator and savior Isnilen. I mean, this isn¡¯t even the bedroom¡­ Gosh¡­¡±


    ¡°Fatima?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Story 58. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (3)


    Chapter 99


    When Camille and I called out her name, the girl lowered her eyes and stiffened. She didn¡¯t look very confused or awkward. I knew her enough that she would say her mind without hesitation.


    ¡°There was an urgent order from the El Hwenia commander. All the mid to high ranking officers are to report to the strategy room immediately. He also ordered me to contact the priestess too, so I think it must be very pressing. I think you guys should get going.¡±


    By this time, I had my shirt and pants on, so I could look at her without blushing and ask, ¡°Do I have to go too? That¡¯s not my department¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you too, Juya. It would be good if the prince can come as well. If you aren¡¯t busy, that is.¡±


    Fatima then left, leaving the three of us behind.


    ***


    As soon as we arrived at the headquarter, we were greeted by loud yelling.


    ¡°You are useless, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°¡­! Sir! El Hwenia! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    We saw one of the unfamiliar councilors being kicked out of the room. We were confused, so we asked one of the guards, ¡°Why is the commander so angry? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    He refused to answer, and instead, he moved aside to let us in. Inside, we saw that most of our colleagues have already arrived. The commander, frowning angrily, was throwing his paper at everyone.


    ¡°Gosh¡­! They should have listened when I said I would slay them all. I told them I could take care of it, yet they refused to let me! Now, they want to call on the reinforcement?¡±


    The commander sat at the head of the table as Eriez asked him, ¡°Are you telling us that we will be going to war?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! They all call themselves El Hwenias, but they are all useless! We have no choice but to go and save them all, I guess! I¡¯ll bet that once we win, they will claim that it was their victory, but what else can we do? They were underestimating the enemies, calling them weak pirates, but I hear they are losing this war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We will pass the Galmine to get to Permaris.¡±


    Our master commander El Hwenia, Akarid, was a 25-year-old young man known for his mean nature. He was, however, a very talented commander and a good-looking man. His features were very sharp with his pointy chin, neat hair, and piercing eyes. When he glared like the way he did right now, no one could stand up to him.


    This was our leader, and he has never lost a battle in his life.


    He grumbled, ¡°They are so stupid. Did they really think they could last just with their divine power? Anyone who fears pain shouldn¡¯t even bother following me. Do me a favor and stay behind. I am going to kill everyone.¡±


    The commander began to explain his strategy for this war. Some of us didn¡¯t agree with him, and I wasn¡¯t sure it was because of fear.


    ¡°But El Hwenia, if we do what you say, that will look like we are ignoring the local military force. The law in Permaris states that direct use of divine power is prohibited¡­¡±


    ¡°So? The locals are losing precisely because they were following that rule! So what should we do then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just break your arms and legs and disallow you to see a healer? You won¡¯t get treated with the divine force. How would you like that?¡±


    The officer who questioned the commander looked embarrassed. He remained quiet, and Manar spoke up, ¡°Commander, none of us here are afraid to die for you or any of the El Hwenias, but this isn¡¯t about that. What we are worried about is how this new policy might scare the lower-ranking soldiers. We are not sure how their fear may affect our success rate. We should certainly have plenty of military priests ready, but perhaps we shouldn¡¯t discuss our strategy too extensively.¡±


    The commander nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Alright. I will let you know of the details at a later date. You are all dismissed.¡±


    However, when we were about to leave, several women were waiting for us outside. The one who led them was the priestess. Hawaki was covered in many layers of semi-transparent white clothes.


    ¡°Oh, Akarid, I do not like you at all.¡±


    The commander glanced at her quickly before focusing on his map again. He replied without looking at her, ¡°It sounds like you heard about the news already, Priestess, and if that¡¯s the case, you should do your part and make sure to appoint more military priests and priestesses and get them ready.¡±


    ¡°The retired soldiers from your military all complained about the same thing. They tell me that anyone in your army ends up having a part of him die. I realize the divine power protects Hwen, but it is not right to make your soldiers fight like machines. No one can endure your battle plans. Half of your soldiers always end up going mad. Do you not care about your men at all?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help the fact that there are so many cowards in the army. What do you suggest I do?¡±


    ¡°Akarid!¡±


    Their conversation went on for a while like this. The priestess was a strong woman with a lot of say in the church, but she had no authority in any military matters. Our commander ordered simply, ¡°Escort the priestess out.¡±


    Hawaki glared at him, but she had no choice but to have the soldiers drag her out. The prince and Eriez stood around awkwardly before leaving as well.


    Eriez said to the soldiers who were taking the priestess out, ¡°Come on, you guys! She is the priestess, so don¡¯t be so hard on her. Be gentle, you idiots!¡±


    The prince said to the priestess, ¡°My Priestess, I understand what you are trying to say. I will talk to my brother later and see if I can convince him, so please be patient and understanding.¡±


    I was about to follow them when the commander called my name, ¡°Oh, Juya. You should stay.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I need you for a moment.¡±


    I knew what he wanted from me, so I stood still and sighed. The truth was, Eriez wasn¡¯t the only man who wanted my body.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    My relationship with the commander was that of instinct. He was the predator, and I was the prey, which meant he wanted me, and I had no choice but to give myself to him. There was no warmth or love between us.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect that he would be this abrupt in this need.


    ¡°Hhh¡­¡±


    When the commander touched my back, I shivered. My body betrayed me as it recognized the pleasure he was about to force upon me. His timing was actually pretty good, however, because my lovely time with the prince and Eriez was rudely interrupted only an hour ago. My body was still wet and ready to be enjoyed.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Thank you for your kindness, commander¡­¡±


    He had what I wanted, and I had what he wanted. A simple business transaction. This man, our master, bit the back of my neck and murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­ I am so angry at those stupid bastards. It is tough to calm down for me sometimes. I guess, in a sense, your body is the best tool in Hwen since you make me feel so good¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t take it as a compliment. He wasn¡¯t saying I was a good soldier or even a good man. All he was saying was that my body was useful for only one thing.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Aa¡­. Nnnn¡­ Hhh¡­¡±


    My pants were removed quickly, and I felt his fingers entering me from behind.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve already been f*cked early today, Juya, huh? Who was it? Guess it was Eriez? But then, I hear you have been showing interest in Acamille. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Aa¡­ Aaa¡­ I-I don¡¯t know¡­ Aaa¡­ H-hurry up¡­ Please¡­ Please make me yours, El Hwenia¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    I wanted him to fill me. I guess I didn¡¯t really know how to be loyal to my lover. My relationship with Eriez was loving. Our love was ordinary and beautiful, yet for some reason, I often felt unfulfilled.


    Secretly, I enjoyed this humiliation. Being taken like this by someone that I didn¡¯t even really like¡­ at a place like this where anyone could walk in at any time¡­ The thrill of it aroused me enormously. This was why I could not leave the commander. My body loved this because it was so wrong.


    I didn¡¯t know why the commander did this. Did he feel the same way? Taking me in secret like this¡­ Did it satisfy him too? Whatever the reason was, I had no complaints.


    ¡°Juya, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going on outside¡­¡±


    He was fully embedded in me when he began to make me walk towards the window that overlooked the garden. We walked together awkwardly, the commander still inside of me. I put my hands on the windowsill and saw that people were walking around outside. It was a beautiful day with a bright sun, and I saw the beautiful boy that stood nearby.


    The commander¡¯s voice, which sometimes sounded very similar to that of the prince, whispered to my ear. He pinched my nipples gently as he said to me, ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you been f*cked by that boy yet? I¡¯ll bet anyone who learns the joy of your body once will not give you up, but that boy¡­ My brother¡­ He is such a strange, calm boy¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of student he is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ N-not yet¡­ I haven¡¯t tasted him yet¡­ Haa¡­ No¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not yet? Is that so? But you will let him have you soon, huh? Is that it? Then you can practice now. Look at him and moan for me. Say his name. Say Acamille¡­ Kkk¡­¡±


    There was only a glass window between my lovely prince and me. I groaned his name, ¡°Acamille¡­ Aaa¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­ Juya¡­ Do you have any idea how good your inside feels? It¡¯s so smooth, yet it sticks to my dck¡­ It tightens as if it¡¯s eating me up¡­ So good¡­ You are such a slt.¡±


    ¡°Acamille¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even embarrassed or ashamed, are you?¡±


    I wondered if the boy would turn and see me if I called out his name. If he looked up, would he recognize me? Would he realize what was happening to my body right now? If he did¡­ Would he still accept me?


    No, I didn¡¯t think so. I was pretty sure he would scold me, telling me how wrong it was to act this way. It couldn¡¯t be helped, though. My body loved to be f*cked by all men.


    Any men.


    I especially loved rough sex. I loved having a stranger take my body. It was exhilarating.


    Oh boy.


    Even after the boy left, which was upsetting, the commander continued to thrust into me roughly. My legs finally gave in, and I could no longer support my body. The commander moved quickly to lift me up off the floor with his strong arms.


    More¡­ More¡­ I wanted more.


    I was about to cum, but I tried to last as long as possible. I grabbed and squeezed my penis and testicles in an attempt to stop myself from orgasm, but it was useless. I was becoming wetter, and, in the end, I couldn¡¯t help but stroke myself mindless.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Aaa¡­. Haa¡­. Haaa¡­ Khh¡­¡±


    My body spasmed in ecstasy, and my semen dirtied the window. The commander thrust into me a few more times before I felt my body being filled with his cum. It leaked out and ran down my legs slowly.


    The commander was still inside of me when I leaned forward and began to lick the window clean of my semen. This was the strategy room after all, and I had to make sure I didn¡¯t leave any evidence of what we did today.


    ¡°Aaa¡­¡±


    I then turned around and looked at the commander¡¯s member, lovingly. It gave me such pleasure just now, and feeling thankful and affectionate, I licked it clean too. I was disappointed that it was over so fast, so I stroked myself a few more times, but it was all over. The commander left without a word.


    It was time for me to leave too. I got dressed and left the room, making sure to close the door behind me since I was the last one to leave. When I turned around the corner, someone suddenly caught my wrist.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What were you doing just now in that room? Hahaha¡­¡±


    His eyes were knowing and lustful. My colleague continued, ¡°I thought you were with Eriez, yet you are also doing it with the commander¡­? Juya¡­ You are so bad¡­¡±


    He seemed very pleased for some reason with his flushed face. When I looked down, I noticed his erection and knew immediately what he wanted from me.


    Nairim.

 Chapter 101

    Story 59. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (4)


    Chapter 101


    Nairim said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll go tell someone about this right now!¡±


    I contemplated if I should just have sex with him right here, so I could shut him up, but thankfully, it was unnecessary. It turned out that I just ended up with an annoying friend who followed me everywhere. Nairim continued, ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡­ I always thought you and Eriez were this cool couple, but I guess you weren¡¯t so perfect, huh? I won¡¯t tell anyone, so just tell me! I want to know!¡±


    ¡°How could I trust someone like you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He looked at me, slyly, and I felt stupid. In truth, he clearly had the upper hand in this situation. He could tell everyone if he wanted, and I would become this town¡¯s laughingstock. It was actually Nairim who was trying to do me a favor, but I decided to push.


    ¡°Besides, even if you tell Eriez, it¡¯s not like he would get angry. He always lets me do whatever I want. All I have to tell him is that I wanted this, and he would be okay with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on! I told you, I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    He was looking at me knowingly. Just what was it that he wanted from me? What was he trying to do?


    ¡°Juya, I¡¯m just interested in the fact that you wanted to do it with the commander.¡±


    Like a spring wind, Nairim continued in a whispery voice, ¡°So, was it good to be f*cked by the commander? Does it matter to you who it is as long as it¡¯s a man? Is that what you really want?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I flinched because it was the truth. In a nonchalant tone, Nairim put his finger on his lips and added, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I am wrong about the whole thing. But if I¡¯m right¡­ I know a lot of things that you might really enjoy¡­ Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to do anything nasty. I just want a friend. It¡¯s just that¡­ I have a strange hobby myself, and¡­ Juya¡­ I thought that if you have the same taste as I do, I wouldn¡¯t feel so lonely. So if you are interested, I would love to show you how I live¡­¡±


    Nairim gave me an erotic look, and I wondered if I could trust him. I did think he was genuine when he said he thought of me as a friend. He offered me his pinky for a pinky promise as he told me, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t say anything about this to anyone even if you refuse my offer right now. I mean it! All I want is for you to come to visit my home so you can have a look. If you don¡¯t like what you see, you can leave whenever you want, and I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Nairim? You are being strange.¡±


    He looked at me shyly. I thought carefully and decided that it was to my benefit to find out his secret so I could hold it over him.


    ¡°Fine, just get lost for now.¡±


    ¡°So you are going to come to my house tonight, right? I will wait for you!¡±


    Nairim quickly walked away and never looked back. I felt uncertain about this plan, but I knew I had no choice but to visit him tonight. Besides¡­ I secretly did feel excited about what I might get to see.


    He said he had a strange hobby. What could it be? I had no idea what to expect, so I made sure to wash thoroughly and only armed myself lightly. In the middle of the night, I walked to his home and anxiously saw that he was pacing in front of his front door. When he spotted me, he ran towards me excitedly.


    ¡°Juya!¡±


    Was he just happy to see me, or was he in the middle of something at home? I could see that his skin looked flushed and moist.


    ¡°So, what is it that you were going to show me?¡±


    Did he have a lover I didn¡¯t know about? When I followed him inside his well-lit room, I suddenly noticed how his body was covered in unexplained bruises.


    I became even more confused. Did someone beat him? Could it be that someone gave him this many hickies? There were so many of them, though¡­ How could it be?


    We walked into the living room, and as soon as we did, a young man came towards us and began to kiss Nairim¡¯s hand. The man was completely naked, kneeling on the floor as he stroked himself openly. He was stunning.


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    While I stared, things progressed fast. When Nairim, wearing only a loose gown, took out his member, the man immediately began to suck it. It wasn¡¯t because he was ordered to do so. It was clear that lust had full dominion over this man.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Good¡­ Very good¡­¡±


    Nairim left the man on the floor and walked down the hall towards a room located further inside. When he opened it, I saw that it was a vast area that looked like a¡­ beautifully decorated torture chamber. The walls were jet black and adorned with whips and sticks.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Nairim smiled as I stuttered. I had so many questions, but he just continued to walk further in. Another narrow hallway appeared, and it led to an even larger area filled with many people.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    The first person I saw was a man who was tied to a strange-looking wooden structure. He was being penetrated as if he was being raped, but he was clearly enjoying himself.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaa¡­ Ahh¡­ Yes! Aaa¡­ Oh, Master¡­ Ahhh. Master¡­ You came back!¡±


    There were other men in similar positions, and they all looked ecstatic. When Nairim walked towards a man, who was also being penetrated from behind, the man immediately began to lick Nairim¡¯s penis. Nairim, meanwhile, patted the man¡¯s head affectionately.


    I realized that I lost the chance to leave gracefully. I didn¡¯t know where to look, but it wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t like what I saw. I licked my lips lustfully, and one of the many beautiful men noticed me. He came towards me, and I saw that he had lovely lips. He said to me, ¡°Umm¡­ Are you our master¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How beautiful you are. If you don¡¯t mind, I will make you feel good.¡±


    Without hesitation, this pretty man began to kiss me.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    Were all these men Nairim¡¯s slave? They looked very similar, which meant Nairim had a distinct type. It was a messy orgy, and my mind became blank. I didn¡¯t know what to think even as the beautiful man touched me. I stared like I was dreaming as he took my shirt off.


    Meanwhile, Nairim grabbed a strange-looking chair. There, a wooden figure that looked like a man¡¯s member was erected. Nairim took his gown off and aimed his butt towards this wooden shape. A few of the slaves slathered Nairim¡¯s butt with a gel-like lubricant substance, and Nairim sat down on the chair in a smooth motion.


    ¡°Mmhhh¡­ Hhaaaa¡­¡±


    I swallowed hard as I watched. Nairim looked ecstatic on the chair as he moved up and down on it with his legs spreading wide. The slaves gathered around him and began to suck each of his limbs and his member. To my surprise, it seemed that no one was ordered to do this. It looked like they were doing it voluntarily.


    Two pretty boys came towards me, and when Nairim saw this, he groaned, ¡°Aa¡­ My friend¡­ Mmm¡­ He likes to be fcked by large dcks¡­ Haa¡­ So unless you are confident you can satisfy him¡­ Don¡¯t even bother¡­¡±


    One guy who was standing behind me chuckled and pulled down my pants. When my butt was revealed, he began to lick it. The other guy, who was standing in front of me, shoved my entire member deep inside his mouth.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Oh¡­ I¡­ Wait¡­ I-I didn¡¯t say I agree to this¡­ Hhh¡­¡±


    I tried to protest, but as his skillful tongue entered my insides, I couldn¡¯t help but moan. A third guy, pretty big, joined us and began to kiss me. He tasted so refreshing and pleasant that I didn¡¯t even think of stopping him. In the end, I pulled him closer and sucked on his tongue.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Haa¡­ Ahhh¡­ Mmhh¡­¡±


    Nairim, still watching us, cheered, ¡°T-that¡¯s it! Juya¡­ Your moan¡­ Hhh¡­ So hot¡­¡±


    The guy who was licking me from behind was now underneath me, between my legs, working on my testicles. A fourth guy joined us quickly and began inserting himself in my behind. I could tell that he was a big guy with an even bigger penis.


    Oh, man¡­ Who knew being fcked by so many strangers would feel this good? Nairim¡¯s voice, now sounding attractive and erotic, continued, ¡°Oh¡­ How sad Eriez must be¡­ His cute lover is¡­ Haa¡­ Actually a huge slt¡­ F*cked by the commander¡­ And now these slaves¡­ Ahhh¡­ Do you still think he won¡¯t get angry?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ I¡­ N-no¡­ Aaa¡­ Hhh¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to think. While my head leaned back as I groaned, I saw that another slave sat on top of Nairim. Unfortunately for him, it didn¡¯t last long since Nairim orgasmed fast, apparently.


    But¡­ Nairim was definitely not done. He left the strange chair, wanting to do more.


    ¡°Hh¡­ I need more¡­ I need someone to f*ck me¡­ Who wants me?¡±


    Some of the slaves turned towards me, but I was obviously fully occupied. In the end, the available slaves decided on one man. While this slave began to satisfy Nairim, the other slaves tied his wrists and handcuffed him to a pole.


    Nairim said helplessly, ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡­ I should have been born a slave¡­ Aa¡­ Aaa¡­ Master¡­ Haa¡­ Please¡­ Slap me¡­ Please¡­ Punish me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a sl*t¡­ I am your slave¡­¡±


    At his command, the slaves put on strange masks and grabbed the leather whips from another room. They began to whip Nairim until he began to bleed, but every time they slapped him, he would moan even louder in ecstasy.


    It was quite a scene. The man who was penetrating Nairim from behind didn¡¯t last long. He shivered as he orgasmed and left Nairim, who now dripped with the slave¡¯s semen. Nairim screamed again, ¡°Aahhh! I want more¡­! Please¡­ Take me! F*ck me! Somebody! Anybody? I am your slave! Aahhh¡­¡±


    I guess it was my turn to please Nairim because someone helped me walk. I stumbled a little because I was now wearing a blindfold. Like a perfect puzzle piece, I felt myself being fitted into a body that I assumed belonged to Nairim. It felt so sweet and pleasant, and I felt Nairim tremble in pleasure as well. He moaned, ¡°Ahh¡­ Juya¡­ Do¡­ Do you have any idea¡­ How much I like you? Ahh¡­ Y-you have no idea¡­ F*ck me¡­ Please¡­ Cum inside of me¡­ Hurry up¡­ Aaa¡­ My Juya¡­ You taste so delicious¡­ I like you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Nairim¡­ A-are you serious? D-do you really mean it? Hhh¡­¡±


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t answer for some reason. I was also being taken by another man from behind. As this man thrust into me, I flinched involuntarily and rammed into Nairim at the same time. I knew Nairim could probably feel every blow by the guy behind me. It was such an erotic act that it didn¡¯t take long before I orgasmed. My semen filled Nairim¡¯s body.


    Not wanting this to end, I continued to rub my body against Nairim. We were now covered in warm semen. Loving the feeling of it, I moaned loudly. Within seconds, I was richly rewarded as someone began to kiss me deeply.


    ¡°Aaa¡­ Aaaa¡­ Mmm¡­ Hmmm¡­¡±


    We, everyone in the room, were not in our right minds. I fell asleep at some point during the night, and when I woke up, I found myself on Nairim¡¯s soft bed. To my surprise, some of the slaves, who must have had fantastic stamina, were still going at it. Meanwhile, someone was insistently groping me. When I turned to see who it was, I wasn¡¯t shocked to find that it was Nairim. His eyes still looked intoxicated and dreamy.


    I muttered, ¡°Mmhh¡­ The sun¡¯s up¡­ I need to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaa¡­ Juya¡­ Just be mine. Please? Hhhh¡­ Come on..¡±


    He must have really liked what he saw last night. I didn¡¯t mind him either. I could never tell anyone about what happened last night, but perhaps I could visit here once in a while. It would be a nice break for me from my mundane life.


    I asked Nairim, ¡°Gosh, you like me that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You liked it too, right? Last night? You were so pretty and sexy¡­ Come on! Think about it. Do you think the commander or Eriez would do anything like this for you? You would be thinking about last night all day now¡­ I knew the moment I saw you that we are the same¡­¡±


    He stretched like a cat and looked at me seductively. I felt dizzy, so I got off the bed carefully and replied, ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t think I am suited to a crazy life like this. Besides, I have to take care of the prince¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­! Don¡¯t be so cold! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be my lover, but let me know if you like any of my slaves. I can give him to you as a gift. What do you say? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Story 60. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (5)


    Chapter 103


    I said to Nairim, ¡°Having this many slaves and use them for sex¡­ This isn¡¯t something to be proud of, Nairim. You know that, right? What if someone finds out?¡±


    He said he thought we were the same, but I wanted him to know that he was wrong. I was not like him at all. He was a lust-driven idiot while I was a man who liked being pleasured by those who loved me. I enjoyed having fun once in a while, nothing more. What happened last night¡­ I didn¡¯t need it all the time. Just once in a while, that¡¯s all.


    I wasn¡¯t like him at all.


    Nairim asked, ¡°Are you being cold because you are afraid that others might find out? Don¡¯t worry, Juya. It won¡¯t happen. All of my slaves are in love with me, so they are very loyal to me¡­ Since you are my friend, they would all love you too. They will never betray us, and if they do¡­ I can just get rid of them.¡±


    Nairim winked, but I didn¡¯t find him cute at all. I replied, ¡°I am telling you, it¡¯s not right. I mean¡­ Slaves? Come on!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Juya¡­¡±


    When I refused to accept his offer, Nairim started getting frustrated. He got off the bed and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about having slaves? Everyone does it¡­ Besides, I¡¯ll bet I am one of the nicest masters out there. You don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Juya, so you should shut up. Hey, you guys, you are all happy here, right?¡±


    Nairim turned towards the slaves and asked loudly. Most of them were still in the middle of sex, so they either groaned ¡°yes¡± or nodded in ecstasy. I vaguely remembered someone asking if pleasure was enough of a reward that the shame would be worth it.


    I stood up and said to him, ¡°This still is wrong. Their freedom had been taken away, and you made them addicted to the drug, so they have no choice but to obey their master¡­ It¡¯s not right! You said last night that you would have loved to be born a slave, right? Well, if you were really born a slave, there is no way you would truly feel this way. Even now, you were just telling me that you would give me any of the slaves I fancy. You were also saying that you would kill any of them if they were disloyal to you¡­! How could that be a good life?¡±


    Nairim¡¯s face turned sinister. He gritted his teeth, and it looked like he wanted to attack me. I have never been afraid of him, but at this moment, he looked like a resentful ghost, making me shiver.


    He yelled at me, ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are? You think you are so much better than me? How dare you be so rude and condescending?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It looked like he was about to lunge at me, but suddenly, I heard a sharp explosion from behind. It was followed by Nairim¡¯s head exploding right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°He is still aliveeee!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Crack¡­ Crackkk¡­?


    I collapsed on the floor in shock as the space around me began to crash and crumble. I tried to remember something¡­ Someone¡­ Someone was trying to save me¡­ Save me¡­ Who? It was the man who told me that no matter what others believed, the slaves were not living happy lives.


    That someone¡­ My wish¡­ My master¡­ My love.


    The faint but familiar voice got closer and closer to me. The world I am currently in was disappearing right in front of my eyes. Suddenly, I realized that the world wasn¡¯t shaking.


    It was my body that was being shaken.


    ¡°Juya! Wake up! Open your eyes, Juya!¡±


    I finally knew who was trying to bring me back. When my eyes opened, I saw his hairstyle, dark skin, and outfit; they all looked unfamiliar.


    Oh, that¡¯s right. This was Nadvien¡­ No, I mean, Alincha.


    I was in Minurd.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I pushed the boy away and took a few steps back. The ceiling was covered with blinding white light, and my body, which was broken and damaged beyond repair, now was completely healed.


    Suddenly, I knew what had happened. The miracle¡­ The power that supposedly can heal any kind of illness and injuries¡­


    This was the oldest and the most precious blessing that could be bestowed on anyone.


    The blessing of Hwen.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was divine power.


    ***


    ¡°I am going to help Juya escape.¡±


    But to where? How?


    Technically, no one has ever successfully escaped Minurd. This place was extremely isolated with a suffocating humid climate. It was surrounded by thick forests that were impossible to cross.


    The only way out of this place was the path that led to the capital. If anyone tried to escape through this route, he or she would be caught quickly because Innocent Ones were at different points of this path, protecting and monitoring the area. Even if I succeeded in escaping to the capital, no one could help me.


    To my surprise, the prince suggested, ¡°You need to go to Hwen.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°People in Minurd think that the west is just a large cliff, but that¡¯s not true. If you go around the lake and go down the cliff, there is a small path that leads to their old castle. This castle was supposed to be empty because no one has lived there for a long time, but the structure is still sound. You can rest there before heading to the western region.¡±


    This was the first time I heard about this, but it was clear that the prince has been preparing this for me for a long time. He took out a very detailed map and explained, ¡°From there, you will find a road that leads to the west. It was the same path the Hwenian used a long time ago when they marched to attack Minurd. I heard this road was badly damaged, but it must still be good enough for one man to pass, right? I heard that you have to keep going until you can see a large river running on your right. By that time, you would be out of the forest and see some houses or travelers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if and when the soldiers of Minurd march to Hwen for an attack, but you should live in Hwen. I heard the people there aren¡¯t too hostile towards foreigners. As a man with excellent skills such as yourself, I am sure you will be welcomed there, Juya.¡±


    ¡°But your highness! Camille!¡±


    I could feel that I didn¡¯t have much time. The cave we were in was shaking and making strange noises again. It was only a matter of time before someone outside in Minurd found the source of this peculiar phenomenon. I was sure that they would come down to this cave, mainly because I suspected that the warrior probably ordered his men to find Prince Camille.


    This meant that his highness was in danger, and I could not leave him.


    I said to Prince Camille, ¡°I am the Goddess¡¯ Warrior¡¯s Innocent One. The most honorable death I could hope for would be to die in a battle, but since I committed such impure acts, the best thing I can do now is to commit suicide.¡±


    ¡°You need to make a decision, Juya. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    ¡°Why?! Why did you do this for me? Why did you put yourself in danger for someone like me?!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: Story 61. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (6) ¨C Chapter 104


    Story 61. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (6)


    Chapter 104


    I ended up yelling at the boy prince. He used to be my student. He once told me that he didn¡¯t love anyone, so there was no way he loved me. And if he didn¡¯t me, he should not be doing something so dangerous for me, who was just his old teacher.


    But¡­ It seemed that the danger was already here for us.


    ¡°Are they here? Oh, I think it¡¯s over there!¡±


    I heard the voices of men from outside. Did they find the entrance already? If they did, then the only other way out of here was towards the harem, but even if we hid there, I knew we wouldn¡¯t be perfectly safe. Hakim Karid could come for us at any time. I wondered what will happen if we get caught. I didn¡¯t care about me, but what about the prince, who didn¡¯t even bring his sword here?


    And¡­ What kind of truth would those men see when they come in here? I supposed that if they didn¡¯t look for the truth, they would not see anything. I said to the prince hurriedly, ¡°S-shouldn¡¯t we run away?¡± Prince Camille was beginning to panic as the sounds of men got closer. I calmed him down and grabbed the lantern. I heard the men screaming, ¡°Whattt? Oh no! Is¡­ is that blood? It is! It¡¯s blood!¡±


    ¡°I saw an odalisque running into this place! It must be cursed blood!¡±


    ¡°Noooo! Does that mean we will all become cursed?¡±


    Based on what I heard, it seemed like we still had a little bit of time, but suddenly, I heard the voice of a brave man.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, and let¡¯s move! We need to go inside right now! Keep going!¡±


    It was Eriez. So I guess he decided to remain loyal to the warrior till the very end. If he saw us, was there a chance that he might let us go? Would he be curious or confused to see me all healed up? Could we break his trust and loyalty to the warrior somehow?


    I was about to go up the stairs that would lead us to the harem, but it seemed like the prince had changed his mind. He pointed at the opposite direction and said to me, ¡°Juya, we need to go this way!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Prince Camille ran ahead of me into the dark, so I had no choice but to follow him. I didn¡¯t even have the time to protest or ask him why he was going this way. I was one of the fastest men in Minurd, but I have been starved for a while, so I could not catch up to the prince easily.


    The prince led me to a black wall. I thought it was just a stone wall, but when we walked around it, I saw an open doorway there.


    ¡°This way, Juya!¡±


    ¡°Your highness, are you saying if we go this way, we can leave?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, but¡­¡±


    Then what was he talking about? Where did this lead to?


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter because I heard the soldiers getting closer. It was too late for us to go anywhere else. I grabbed the prince¡¯s hand and ran through the doorway, which led to an upward hallway.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    How long were we running? We were panting after a while, and when we didn¡¯t hear anyone following us, we slowed down a little. I knew it was only a matter of time before the men caught us. These soldiers were loyal and organized. If all we did was run, we would get detected sooner or later.


    At least, I hoped the strange smell around us, which was getting worse, would hide us a little better. Maybe the stench would thicken enough that they can¡¯t even see us?


    Now it was a ridiculous thing for me to think about.


    What was the prince thinking?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    We continued to walk when suddenly, I stepped on something bulky and cold. I shrieked and stopped.


    ¡°T-this is¡­ huh? Gyaa!¡±


    When I got my lantern closer, I saw a dead man¡¯s face. It was never pleasant to face a corpse, and this time, it was even worse. It would have been better if it was someone I didn¡¯t know.


    His face, even paler and bluer than when he was alive, looked like he was in shock when he died. Both his eyes and mouth were wide open like he was screaming.


    ¡°Atsalbate, Deaiparam¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know what to call him since I didn¡¯t know his name, so I murmured the only words I could remember that reminded me of him.


    And¡­ When I raised the lantern, I saw that there were many others like him all around us.


    ***


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As we moved forward, we saw even more and more corpses. Prince Camille walked carefully, trying not to touch any of the bodies, as he said to me, ¡°Hawaki¡­ She said that she tried to kill herself at that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ pardon?¡±


    ¡°Before we went to war with the west, she said she wanted to end the line of divine blood. If she died¡­ There would be no more Goddesses, so she apparently tried to commit suicide.¡±


    ¡°But why? Also¡­ she is still alive and well now, right? So¡­? Oh!¡±


    As I asked the question, a thought suddenly popped into my head. I could guess what must have happened. The Virtuous Priestess¡­ She probably almost died, but she must have been brought back to life just as I was.


    I remembered the time when there was that first massive earthquake in Minurd. Now¡­ The same thing happened as I was revived.


    ¡°So is that what the Hwen intruder asked of you at that time? To save the Virtuous Priestess? Is that what that man said to you, your highness?¡±


    I felt overwhelmed, like I suddenly gained an incredible knowledge, but to my surprise, the prince shook his head as if to avoid the truth.


    ¡°No, Juya.¡±


    ¡°But? Oh, you mean he wasn¡¯t an intruder? Yes, I remember you saying that to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, that too. He wasn¡¯t an intruder, and he also wasn¡¯t a Hwenian. As to what he was saying to me¡­ Was he telling me to save the Virtuous Priestess? I¡­ I am not sure¡­ Not anymore.¡±


    Just what was the truth? If that man wasn¡¯t even Hwenian, then what was he? I thought it made perfect sense for him to be a Hwenian who was the odalisques¡¯ friend and wanted to save everyone in the harem who spoke Hwenian. I thought the ¡°mad prophet¡± was their leader, but the prince was telling me that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    I thought I had it all figured out, but I guess I was wrong.


    The prince said to me, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Things aren¡¯t what they seem, Juya. So many things¡­¡±


    He seemed determined and hesitant at the same time. I remained patient, hoping that the prince was willing to tell me more. All I could do was wait and obey him.


    ¡°Please¡­ Go on, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Everything you know¡­ It¡¯s all fake. Minurd isn¡¯t Alincha¡¯s holy land. We aren¡¯t the children of Ara, either. Hwen isn¡¯t our enemy, and although they call us the pagans, we aren¡¯t. And¡­ The priests and priestesses we believed were our own people aren¡¯t really ours¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What was Prince Camille telling me?

 Chapter 105

    Obviously, I didn¡¯t know anything. The prince and I continued to walk the quiet hallway, and I wondered if where we were going right now would really give us a safe haven. Prince Camille kept saying that there were things we didn¡¯t know in this world. He told me, ¡°I read that in ancient times, the Goddess Ara claimed that her soul was in a land in the middle of a lake in the faraway west land. So when our ancestors found Minurd after a long search, what do you think they thought? The people they found that spoke a completely different language and looked different¡­ Our ancestors invaded this land and took it away from them, calling it the will of the Goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°So you are saying these people were Hwenian, right?¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    The boy prince sighed deeply. He was the most knowledgeable scholar among all of us, but I wasn¡¯t sure what the purpose of his knowledge was. He continued slowly, ¡°We were being chased, so I had no choice but to bring us to this place, but¡­ I think there is a deeper meaning to why you were brought here¡­¡±


    The prince stopped walking and talking at the same time. He was looking down on the ground, and after a long silence, he continued, ¡°This place, Minurd, used to not belong to any kingdom. Only the wise priestess and priests lived here, and no, they weren¡¯t Hwenian. They were the owners of this place. Our ancestors were just invaders. They were, and we are, murderers of those who used to live here. Hwen worshipped Minurd as a sacred place at the time, and when it was invaded, they believed this place was ruined. They believed that we made it impure, so they tried to drive our people out of this place for a long time, but they didn¡¯t do so to rule this place themselves.¡±


    Oh. This was some deep stuff his highness was saying to me, and it would have made more sense for me if he just said that Hakim Karid and Hawaki fooled all of us and came here to worship some pagan god. If not¡­ Why were all of us here? If it wasn¡¯t as a pilgrimage or to protect this sacred place¡­ then what?


    Prince Camille continued quietly, ¡°Just as there were many different races of different names under the rule of our Ara, Hwen, and Isnilen aren¡¯t also their original names like we imagined¡­¡± His highness looked up ahead. To help him see better, I raised my lantern and was forced to see what laid ahead of us.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I coughed in shock because what I saw was a path blocked with piles of dead bodies on top of each other. So the awful stench was coming from this place¡­ I have heard the sound of water flowing, and I thought it was a small stream, but now that I thought about it, I think it must have been a stream of blood. I cringed and tried my best not to get any part of my body to touch the stone walls.


    All these bodies¡­ All these people¡­ They all died here, deep underground.


    ¡°¡­hmmm.¡±


    ¡°Your highness¡­ What is all this?! What happened here?¡±


    I looked at him, wanting an explanation, but he kept staring at the pile of bodies. At first, I thought it was because he was upset, but his peaceful expression told me that he was calm, unlike me. I was so shocked when I saw that I couldn¡¯t even dare to step up and clear the path for us.


    How could his highness look so relaxed after seeing such a horrific sight? Was this really the prince I knew? The kind, warm boy I fell in love with? If he hadn¡¯t looked so relaxed, I would have run away.


    ¡°Juya¡­ Don¡¯t be so surprised.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The prince frowned darkly and replied, ¡°It is time. The things I can¡¯t explain to you¡­ I will show them to you instead.¡±


    Prince Camille took off something from his clothes, something I thought was just an accessory, and threw it at the pile of corpses before us. His shirt fell off when he ripped off the fixture, so I grabbed it quickly.


    ¡°What? How¡­?¡±


    Before I could finish my question, the prince snatched the shirt away from me and covered the both of us with it. Suddenly, a loud explosion and a horrible smell scattered around us, and the mangled pieces of the corpses came hurling at us.


    Thank god his highness protected us with his shirt.


    I shivered and covered my nose and my mouth quickly. What happened? When I looked at where the explosion came from, I saw that the mountain of bodies blocking our path was now gone. I noticed that the stone door that appeared from the walls pulverized the bodies.


    Slowly, the door opened as it made disgusting sounds.


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go in, Juya.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    The bodies were further crushed as the door opened wider. From inside, a bright light escaped, and I wondered what it was. My hands and feet trembled, and I felt like I was going to faint. This had to be the real hell, not the one I experienced so far but an actual hell that the devil himself ruled.


    Inside, I could see a shadow of a figure kneeling on the ground, holding a sword with his hands like he was praying. His arms looked tense, most likely because he was holding the sword very tightly.


    I saw that other men were dragged in front of him and pushed down on the ground. Every time a man arrived in front, the man with the sword would swing his weapon to behead his victim. The corpse was thrown to the side, and this went on and on. I finally realized where all the dead bodies came from.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ hehehe? Ahahahah?¡±


    I laughed hysterically, and the prince ordered me again in a subdued voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Juya.¡±


    This situation was so surreal that this had to be real. Nothing made sense, especially the fact that I recognized the sword the kneeling man held so tightly even if he was far from us. The tassel decoration on its handle¡­ The beautiful yet simple blade¡­


    How could this be?


    It was my own sword.

 Chapter 106

    Story 62. The World I Didn¡¯t Choose (7)


    Chapter 106


    To my surprise, I found myself in an underground city. I could not demand the man to return my sword. I passed by him quietly because I was afraid. The man was there like a statue to execute the line of people one by one, and I didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eyes.


    As I walked away, I kept hearing the sound.


    Step, slash, thump.


    Step, slash, thump.


    We walked down the stairs to a shadowy city. Since there was no sun, it looked dim, but it was an adequately formed city, nonetheless. In fact, it was a luxurious and extravagant place, very unlike Minurd or Alincha. I have never seen a place like this before, not even in my dreams. I gasped in shock, ¡°Umm¡­ So people live here? I mean, I saw that man back there¡­ Those people who were about to be executed¡­ But¡­¡±


    As I took several steps and looked around, the disgusting odor slowly disappeared. No matter how hard I looked, I didn¡¯t see anyone, which made me wonder how it was being maintained.


    The prince looked down on the ground and grabbed my shirt as he replied, ¡°Like I said before, don¡¯t be so curious about everything, Juya. The only thing you need to know is that there is a city like this underneath the lake of Minurd¡­ And that is why things are so unstable and uncertain¡­ That is all I can let you know.¡±


    ¡°But you said there was a purpose and meaning behind why you brought me here¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go, did we? What we need to do is stay right here, but not actually go into the city. We will stay here until the soldiers are gone, then we will go back up¡­ You will then go to Hwen, and I will have to return to where I belong.¡±


    Was he really not going to explain what was going on here?


    As he ordered, we sat down on the stairs together. Our shoulders touched, and it felt erotic. A beautiful and exotic city stood in front of us, yet we didn¡¯t enter to explore it. The lovely night sky shone brightly, and behind us, the pale people continued to be executed by the man with my sword.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ground was still shaking slightly, and the boy prince seemed very tired. He closed his eyes and leaned against me, making me wonder if what I wanted was to be with him physically or to love him and be loved by him.


    I carefully stroked the back of his head and shoulders.


    ¡°Camille?¡±


    The boy was shaking, just like the ground. I wanted to ask him if it was really worth it for him to save me. He was risking so much¡­ Before I could ask, the prince said, ¡°Juya¡­ People often say that the most beautiful life is to serve with absolute honor and loyalty, right?¡±


    ¡°The Innocent ones live like that¡­ I¡­ I used to live like that.¡±


    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter who you are loyal to and what you live for. It could be for love or for religion. As long as it is for something worthy, it doesn¡¯t matter. The problem with me is¡­ I wasn¡¯t born with honor. I¡­ I just live. I do not know the meaning of what ¡®worthy¡¯ is. I do not understand what it means to sacrifice myself for another person.¡±


    The prince looked up at me and added, ¡°And Juya¡­ I hope you can live like that too¡­ I wish you could just live for yourself.¡±


    He then kissed me.


    ***


    It was a short and soft kiss, but I felt like I was being shocked by lightning. It was so shocking I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The prince kissed me like he meant it. He kissed me like he was trying to show me his heart.


    ¡°¡­ Hhhh¡­ Camille.¡±


    Afterward, when I glanced at him, I noticed that he had a blank expression on his face. He said, ¡°Please go to Hwen and live happily there. I am sure people there also believe in silly things. You know, Isnilen and other things¡­ But from now on, please don¡¯t be so obsessively loyal to the Goddess. Of course, you should also not try so hard to deny or reject her. We¡­¡±


    The prince hugged me tightly, and at that moment, it didn¡¯t matter if he was unable to love anyone. He may be right that he didn¡¯t know how to sacrifice himself for another person, but I believed it is possible he just didn¡¯t realize that what he felt was actually love. Maybe he just couldn¡¯t admit it.


    I wished the boy prince could be honest to himself. I knew it was too late to inform him of everything, but I wanted to tell him the most important thing because I was his teacher.


    I hugged him back affectionately and replied, ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s not true that you don¡¯t have honor. You are the legitimate son of the Goddess and the king; you are an innocent. You are a Goddess¡¯s warrior. You have the right and the ability to make sound decisions and order your men. Please¡­ don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±


    He had his face buried on my chest while listening to my heartbeat. He opened his mouth to say something. Was he going to tell me that he loved me?


    ¡°Juya¡­¡±


    Love¡­ Before he could go on, screams were heard from nearby.


    ¡°Gyaaa! What the hell is this!? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Gyaa!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! They are already dead. These are just corpses!¡±


    Of all times, the soldiers had to pick this time to interrupt us.


    I was impressed with them for following us this far. I hugged the prince one last time and looked at the direction of the commotion. The soldiers were probably witnessing the horrid scene we had to pass ourselves to get here. When I looked back, I saw that there was a pile of dead bodies again as high as a mountain. The man with the sword has been very busy, I suppose.


    It sounded like most of the soldiers were scared, but a few brothers tried to calm everyone down to continue the search for us. I became curious about how brave the soldiers would act in this situation. I rolled my eyes while the prince stood up and pointed towards the noise. He murmured, ¡°¡­ I guess they probably will push through to get in here.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    They were the loyal dogs of Minurd. They would give up their lives and jump into the fire of hell to serve the warrior. The one who was leading this group was someone I was very familiar with. I could tell who his voice was just by ordering calmly, ¡°Stop making a scene! There is no need to panic. These are just the bodies of the Hwen bastards, like that intruder we executed before. This must be their secret hiding place! All we have to do is make a path through these corpses and lead us to them. We can trounce them!¡±


    ¡°Argghhh¡­ But My Innocent One¡­¡±


    ¡°We must find Prince Camille and bring him back safely! Are you going to disobey the warrior¡¯s order? We need to do this!¡±


    Eriez screamed at them, and I knew it was only a matter of time before the soldiers got to us.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had no choice but to fight. I ran towards the man who has been executing so many people. I kicked him and took back my sword.


    It was mine, to begin with, so I was only taking what was mine.


    ¡°Juya¡­! Juya¡­! No! You can¡¯t!¡±


    The prince followed me hurriedly. What was he going to do? I could again smell the disgusting odor of the rotting bodies. I knew I had the advantage of the dim light behind me. I could see better than the soldiers, who probably couldn¡¯t see me well. All they could see was perhaps just my silhouette. I held my sword firmly, ready to kill anyone who tried to harm us.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­! Be careful! It¡¯s coming down!¡±


    The giant pile of bodies suddenly collapsed, and finally, the soldiers could see us. I squeezed my sword and waited.


    I was ready.


    But the soldiers hesitated. They climbed over the bodies slowly, and to my surprise, the one who was leading them, Eriez, recognized me immediately.


    ¡°Juya? Oh, you are safe! How¡¯s your body¡­? Huh? You look fine¡­¡±


    What an idiot! He came to find the prince to drag him back to Minurd, yet when he saw me, all he could do was greet me. Eriez continued to come towards me and offered me his hand. Once they saw how Eriez climbed over the bodies, the other soldiers began to muster more courage to come closer. Once they got inside, they covered their noses and mouths to protect themselves from the smell and looked around nervously. I could see they were trying to act nonchalant as if they were on my side.


    Idiots.


    I did not relax my stance. I continued to grab onto my sword, ready to spring into action. I assumed the prince was hiding behind me, and I wondered if we could hide from the soldiers anywhere around here. The prince told me not to go into the city, but if he had a very good reason for it, perhaps we could run and hide in there for a little while.


    More and more soldiers approached us. Some that were quick on their feet were closer to me than Eriez and announced to their friends, ¡°What the!? There is nothing bad here, guys! No need to be afraid. Hurry up and get in here, you cowards!¡±


    I kept my position and said to Eriez, ¡°Iztal Eriez, please go back. Please return home and leave us alone.¡±


    This was all I could do for now. I kept repeating myself, but I wasn¡¯t sure if this would help the prince at all. Eriez stopped in the middle and tried to distract me, ¡°Hey¡­ Juya¡­ Why don¡¯t you just come here¡­¡±


    Just then, I saw that one of the soldiers was about to cross the doorway towards us. The boy prince ordered sharply, ¡°Close the door!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Pardon?¡±


    Before I could react, the soldiers, who heard his order as well, pointed their fingers at him and yelled, ¡°Oh, over there! The one who killed the


    Goddess! He is right there!¡±


    ¡°Go get him!¡±


    The men came after me, but I made sure not to make it too easy for them to grab the prince. Meanwhile, Prince Camille ordered again, and I realized that his order wasn¡¯t directed at the soldiers or me.


    ¡°I said, close the door!¡±


    The ones who reacted to the prince¡¯s order were the old priests who have been kneeling on the floor like statues around us. They stood up slowly and gathered around the stone door to close it. As they touched the door, a dim light began to appear around them, and just like when it opened, a loud rumbling noise began.


    I became shocked because it seemed that I was the only one from Alincha who understood what the prince ordered. He spoke in a different language, and somehow, I knew what it was.


    Hwenian.


    I screamed at Eriez, ¡°G-get back, E-Eriez! You need to go back!¡± When I glanced at the prince, Sevan Camille¡¯s eyes looked as cold as his brother¡¯s. I yelled again, ¡°Get back! Hurry up! Eriez!¡±


    My friend once swore to me that he would listen to me. He promised to do as I ask. He said he would believe me even if everyone else didn¡¯t. He was the only man in this world who would willingly be used by me.


    ¡°Juya¡­? But¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get back! Get out! Yes, keep moving! More! Get out of this place!¡±


    Thankfully, Eriez began to move back. The light from the priests became brighter, and I knew the door was going to slam close at some point soon. When the prince opened it, it did so in one powerful motion¡­


    Crack! Slam!


    It was the same this time. With a loud thud, the thick door closed suddenly to create a tight seal. I had the misfortune of witnessing a young soldier being trapped in the doorway as it closed. He was squished, and I collapsed onto the floor in shock. I became wet, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from my own sweat or the blood from those trapped and killed in the door. Somehow, I knew that this door would not open for a while now.


    ¡°Juya¡­ We should be okay.¡±


    What was the prince thinking? How could he make such a cruel decision? My back spasmed from shock and fear, and I could not stand. The prince came to me to offer his hand. He looked sad, but he didn¡¯t seem hesitant.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did Eriez get out alive? Was he okay?


    I assumed he was, but I wasn¡¯t sure about many of the soldiers. How many died? Did all of them die?


    Whoever survived, I assumed they would return to Minurd. This was a strange and scary place. It wasn¡¯t hell, but it was filled with death. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would get out of here alive.


    The boy prince who seemed to be able to control the dead hugged me. I still felt weak, but I hugged him back. Slowly, I realized that the ground, which has been trembling, finally quieted down. It seemed eerily calm, but I knew this wouldn¡¯t last long.


    And I was right.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! The divinity has been ruined. You little paganssss!¡±


    Something that was part of this place began to speak.

 Chapter 108

    Story 63. From Hell to Another Hell (1)


    Chapter 108


    The words were jumbled ridiculously, but the priests around us trembled and kneeled on the floor in fear and reverence.


    The voice and tone of the prophet.


    Long live Isnilen.


    However, that mad prophet was in the cave under the harem, which was way above where we were. He was supposed to be inside the birdcage hanging from the ceiling. How did he know we were here and talk to us like this?


    It was a miracle.


    ¡°This is very dangerous. Pagan. Too many don¡¯t believe. Kick them out!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but I could feel the danger on my skin. The stone door began to make strained noise and vibrate as if it was about to open again. What was the point of opening it now? All that would happen is for us to be forced to look at the soldiers¡¯ squished bodies.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of it, especially since Eriez wasn¡¯t either. This is what I told myself over and over again.


    ¡°Hhhh¡­¡±


    If I had a clear head, I would have fled by now. The prince was still holding me, but it wasn¡¯t enough to comfort me. I couldn¡¯t think at all as the wrongness of this situation overwhelmed me.


    Then, suddenly¡­


    Thump!


    The thick door opened.


    No one was waiting for us outside, and to my shock, a giant red sludge came at me. It grabbed me and began to drag me away from the prince.


    ¡°Gyaaa! Camilleee!¡±


    I struggled and screamed, but there was no answer. Was I dreaming? Was I abandoned? When I looked around, I saw that I was being pulled into the exotic city.


    The very city the prince ordered me not to enter.


    After passing by a few streetlights, I was thrown on the ground. Around me, I saw that the pale-skinned people were crawling on the street like insects. When they saw me, they grinned.


    I would die here. I knew it, but Arim Sevan Camille told me to live. He told me to find a new god so I could live.


    He told me not to believe in everything I saw.


    ¡°Isnilen! Gyaa!! Isnilen! If you can hear me, please save me!¡±


    When I looked up and screamed, something changed, but I couldn¡¯t tell if my surroundings became darker or lighter.


    ***


    In the deepest part of my mind, I had a perfect lover.


    The name of this perfection was Camille. The small world in my mind was perfect and blessed. When I woke up every morning, I found myself in bed with the man I love. The sun shone brightly on us as I groaned, ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    The beautiful boy, who loved to sleep, stretched his body lazily. His eyes were still close, and we were both naked. He looked so lovely that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from hugging him gently. His warm scent felt terrific.


    He didn¡¯t wake up until I kissed him lightly. He flinched and seemed breathless, so when I stopped, he went back to deep sleep again.


    What was going on here? Why was I in bed with the prince?


    I remembered being ordered to become his teacher. I was an Innocent One, and he was an abandoned prince. What happened afterward? How did I get to this happy situation? I couldn¡¯t remember it at all.


    I stroked his body gently, enjoying the feeling of his perfect skin. When I saw how his penis was becoming erect, I knew exactly what I had to do. What was this lovely man dreaming of? Did he have a dirty dream? Would he call out my name? Wanting to pleasure him, I lowered my face to his beautiful manhood. I blew on the tip lightly, and after stroking it with my hand for a while, I finally gave in and began using my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t want to miss any inch of him, so I tasted every bit slowly and thoroughly. I swallowed whatever moisture came out from him, which made me burn with desire.


    Will I be able to make him cum in his sleep? I was curious to see if I could do it, but before I could go on, I felt his hand on my hair.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Juya¡­ Are you awake? I can see that you want to do it again¡­¡±


    His warm and relaxed words made me shiver. When I looked up, I saw that he had a lazy smile on his face. Was it just me, or did his smile look naughty?


    I swallowed.


    ¡°Oh, your highness¡­ You are awake.¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­ Haaa¡­ Do you remember what I told you about the law and ethics?¡±


    Was he angry that I tasted his body without his permission? I slowly stepped back and knelt in front of him.


    ¡°Your highness, you told me that anyone who abuses someone else against his will would be punished¡­¡±


    ¡°No, not that.¡±


    Camille sat up in front of me and placed his legs on my shoulders as he continued, ¡°I told you that the law of our world is a rule that allows our people to live in order. But here¡­ There are only two of us in this space, and we set up a rule between us, remember?¡±


    He grinned arrogantly and began to stroke himself. I could not look at his face because I was mesmerized after seeing his hand on his erection.


    ¡°According to our own rules¡­¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right. He is a scholar, right?


    ¡°I decided to act as your master, remember? Juya, you were so envious of the Hwenian sex slaves, so I offered to do this for you, but if we do this all the time, you might get hurt, so we decided to set strict rules of when to begin and when to stop. Remember that?¡± Suddenly, his smile disappeared, and he ordered, ¡°So, come over here right now and finish sucking me, Iztal Juya.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    When I crawled towards him closer, before I could put him in my mouth, he slapped me with his erection lightly.


    I loved it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You are such a slt, Juya¡­ Can¡¯t help yourself, can you? So you were lusting after me the first moment you saw me, huh? Aaa¡­ You dirty slt¡­ Haaa¡­ You¡­¡±


    The prince moaned as I pleasured him. Worried that he might not like me looking at him, I made sure not to look up. I kept my eyes closed and focused on my mouth. When I began to feel him flinch, I put my hands on his thighs slowly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. So you want to drink my cum, huh? But¡­ Hhhh¡­ I¡­¡± Suddenly, Camille pushed my face away and grabbed my hair to make me look up at him. His face was flushed erotically as he said to me, ¡°I would like to see your body¡­ My arrogant lovely slave¡­¡±


    He pulled me up, so I stood with my knees bent awkwardly. The prince held my waist tightly to support me. He put his head on my chest and whispered, ¡°I know your history¡­ What happened to you¡­ You were in love with me and ended up becoming addicted to the drug, which resulted in lusting after any men you could find. Your body was ripped into pieces, but your brain was ruined by the drug, so you kept seeking different men out. If I didn¡¯t choose to save you, you would have died¡­ Right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    He kissed my arm deeply, and our erections became larger. Would he let me touch him? Would he allow me to rub our members together?


    He didn¡¯t order me to do anything, though. Instead, his hands inched down to my butt. Slowly, I felt his fingers entering me from behind.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Aa¡­¡±


    He kissed and lightly bit my nipples with his front teeth.


    ¡°I guess it makes sense, Juya. Any men would get tempted by a body like yours¡­ See? I can get all of my fingers in you so easily¡­ Your body needs to be pleasured and abused¡­ It¡¯s the right thing to do, right? You need to be filled by another man¡­ You were born for this.¡±


    My body burned for him. I wanted more, yet he seemed so relaxed like he had all the time in the world. He knew what I wanted, but he wasn¡¯t doing it. Was he not going to let me have it? At least one of his hands was still fingering me from behind, making me feel relieved. I was getting wetter, and once my body was ready, I knew what to expect.


    However, what happened next wasn¡¯t what I anticipated. Prince Camille grabbed a pair of glasses and wore them carefully.


    ¡°Oh, here they are.¡±


    Those glasses would prevent me from rubbing my face against his. He looked up at me and said, ¡°Oh, and there you are, Juya. I can finally see you. You were acting so lewdly that I thought you were one of the sex slaves. Oh, and look at your face now¡­ So sexy¡­¡±


    He let me stand straight and stroked my body, making me moan.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I made sure to suppress my groan as he squeezed my butt and pushed his fingers deeper inside.


    ¡°Mmm¡­!¡±


    ¡°It feels so hot inside, huh? But we already did it before we went to sleep last night. Like I told you, Juya, we have a busy schedule today, so we can¡¯t be doing this again.¡±


    ¡°Hhh¡­ Haaa¡­ Aaa¡­¡±


    His fingers made erotic wet noises, and I loved it. I was trapped inside his arms, and I stared at his beautiful erection. It was so close. However, I couldn¡¯t touch it. It was such pleasurable torture.


    ¡°Oh! I can feel your stare, Juya¡­ You are so dirty.¡±


    The prince kissed my chin and my lips lightly. The feeling of his tongue and lips on my skin¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be used by a younger man like this the first thing in the morning? I have my fingers inside you, yet you like it? Oh, man¡­ Juya, you look so pretty that I can¡¯t help wanting to play with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Aahhh¡­ Please¡­ Hh¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Stand up and turn around, my slave.¡±


    He stood up with me and walked away for a moment. Before I could follow him, he returned to me and inserted something inside of me. By the feel of it, I knew it wasn¡¯t his fingers. It was something very slim yet lumpy.


    ¡°Now¡­ Juya¡­ Just relax. This will keep you busy for a while, and when we have more time later, I will give you what you really want. Good boy¡­¡±


    He stepped back, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. When I managed to turn around, I saw that he was getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Camille¡­¡±


    The boy said to me kindly, ¡°Oh, you are coming with me too, Juya. Get ready. You need to hurry up, ok?¡±


    His face was flushed, but his smile looked calm and refreshed. Every time I took a step, I felt the strange item inside of me, making my mind go blank. However, I had no choice but to follow his order. It took everything I had to keep moving.


    The boy came to me with my clothes. He helped me get dressed, and I could feel his eyes on my bare skin. As he put on the belt for me, his hand caressed my butt. His hands got so close to the tip of the item that I almost flinched.


    ¡°If you stand like this in front of everyone in this kingdom, I wonder how many men would recognize you¡­ 10? 100?¡±


    His joke made me burn even hotter. He handed me my sword and got armed himself too. I followed him slowly as he walked out to the balcony.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and enjoy this wonderful day.¡±


    It was delightfully sunny outside, and when I looked down, I saw that a huge crowd was gathered around the castle. When they saw Camille, they cheered loudly.


    ¡°The Goddess¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Long live Erudim, the greatest kingdom in the world! Erudim forever!¡±


    ¡°Waaa!¡±


    Oh, now that I thought about it, I remembered that we just returned from our successful conquest of Hwen. I couldn¡¯t remember the details of the war, but I knew that it was a massive victory on our side. Thus, these people came here to praise the warrior.


    ¡°Juya! Come, stand beside me.¡±


    I wanted to look neat and presentable, but the lumpy object inside of me was too distracting. I desperately wished that my lover would give a terse speech.


    ¡°On this auspicious day, I, the Goddess¡¯ warrior, Arim Sevan Camille, would like to make an important announcement to my kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Long live the warrior! Long live our kingdom!¡±


    Whatever announcement he was going to make¡­ I didn¡¯t care as long as he was quick about it.


    Hurry up already!


    The boy turned towards me and put his arm around my back. He pulled me closer to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully! As the Goddess¡¯ warrior and the prince of this kingdom, I need to find a proper wife for myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

 Chapter 110

    Story 64. From Hell to Another Hell (2)


    Chapter 110


    ¡°A love is supposed to be built on trust and honesty, and it should be unchanging. So I have found the one, and I would like to introduce you to him! Bless you all! This is the will of the Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is the will of the Goddess!¡±


    It seemed like I was the only one who was surprised by this unexpected news. What was he doing? His wife? Shouldn¡¯t he at least pick a woman for this position? What was he doing, announcing that he was going to marry me, a man?


    Camille looked unconcerned. He patted my back and whispered, ¡°What are you doing? You should be bowing to the people. Do a pretty bow for me. You know, like the noble ladies do¡­¡±


    I did as he asked. I folded my hands together neatly and tried to bow, but when I did, my naughty lover came behind me. What was he trying to do?


    ¡°Good boy, Juya¡­ Now, it is time for your reward. You have been waiting very patiently, right? Haha¡­¡±


    He pulled up my shirt and undid my belt suddenly. My pants dropped, and I became exposed to everyone in the kingdom. Before I could resist, Camille¡¯s hands moved faster.


    ¡°Ooohhh¡­ You are already so wet, huh? Juya, you are such a pervert. Are you becoming aroused because you want me to f*ck you in front of all these people?¡±


    He slowly pulled the lumpy object from me, and indeed, I felt the incredible stickiness as it came out. It felt like I just had sex with many different men, yet I still wasn¡¯t satisfied. My body waited for its master. I needed much more.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Please¡­ F*ck me¡­ Camille¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    How many men could tell what was going on here in the balcony? Probably everyone. I was sure all of them probably wanted to f*ck me too, but, because I belonged to their ruler, they would never dare.


    The man of power was behind me. The perfect Goddess¡¯ warrior. The ideal kingdom Erudim will never fail, and this man will rule it for eternity. He was a war hero, and I was the man he loved. The man this man loved to f*ck.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Aaa¡­ Mmm¡­ Hhh¡­ Aaaa¡­¡±


    I moaned in pleasure, and like magic, I saw all the men in the crowd take their pants off and begin to masturbate. I stroked myself as well openly, wanting to show everyone how much I loved this.


    My master knew me very well. He lifted me up, so my legs spread apart on the balcony railing as he continued to thrust into me. It didn¡¯t seem like Camille had any difficulty supporting my body weight, so I writhed freely and groaned. I spread my legs wider and moved against him as hard as I could. My entire body felt wet with pleasure, and I observed everyone watching me.


    I could tell that they all desired me, but unfortunately for them, they would never get the chance to take me because my master will be the only one who satisfies me. All-day, every day, forever. He will be part of me for eternity.


    Suddenly, I found myself in water. Was it a lake? I noticed someone sitting on the railing beside me, watching me. He looked familiar.


    Who was he?


    Then, I realized that he wasn¡¯t sitting; he was floating like a ghost.


    The prophet.


    He said to me, ¡°You look like you are having fun. Are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Aa¡­¡±


    ¡°I can see how this strange world feels good to you. This young man looks normal, yet he is acting like a pervert, but you must know that, unlike him, you are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Aahhh¡­¡±


    Strangely, the more I listened to the prophet, the less I became excited. This blue man wiggled his legs like he weighed nothing.


    ¡°A living man must keep walking. If he remains still, he will fall into darkness and end up becoming a ghost. Look over there. Do you see that?¡±


    See what? When I looked up at where he was pointing at, I no longer saw the bright sunshine. I was back in the exotic underground city, thick with mist. There were many streetlights, but the street was empty.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I looked down at myself and saw that I wasn¡¯t naked or being penetrated by the prince. The ground seemed wet for some reason, and I found it hard to support my body weight.


    ¡°Huuuh?¡±


    Did the prophet grab me and pull me from this water? I wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe he didn¡¯t save me from drowning and just kept screaming from where he was. Either way, I kept hearing his voice.


    ¡°This young man who promised to love only you for eternity¡­ Who was he to begin with? Hahaha! Is he a living being, or is he a figment of your imagination? What is his name?¡±


    His name was Camille. Acamille.


    It was all wrong. Everything I thought was the truth wasn¡¯t. His name was like the bubble that blinded me. The real Arim Sevan Camille never told me he loved me. In fact, he had never loved a person before. He was an abandoned prince, and he was called the one who killed the Goddess. He wasn¡¯t perfect except in my head.


    Love¡­ The concept of this feeling that felt so seductive in my head¡­ My body¡­ I loved Prince Camille, but to be more accurate¡­


    I realized that something was very wrong. The reality hit me hard, and I no longer felt like I was falling and drowning.

 Chapter 111

    Story 65. From Hell to Another Hell (3)


    Chapter 111


    A long time ago, Ara lived. Even before then, I think that maybe there was Isnilen.


    Born from the Maker, she fell in love with humans, and she promised to bless them every time she was reborn. No one knows if she kept her promise, but what we do know is that even whenever humans did something stupid, Ara loved us so much that she would forgive us and disappear.


    Suddenly, I heard something that wasn¡¯t a voice. It was beyond the typical sound; it was someone¡¯s will I could listen to in my head.


    ¡°It was promised that she was to be born as the first daughter every time. But the first daughter was not beautiful like one would expect from the Goddess. What king would bed such a woman?¡±


    ¡°Our prince, who wasn¡¯t the Goddess¡¯ warrior, requested to meet with the Virtuous Priestess. He also asked to experience the drug, and the lowly girls would not dare to refuse him.¡±


    ¡°The next Goddess must be born from the Virtuous Priestess and our kingdom¡¯s Goddess¡¯ warrior Hakim Karid. Any other daughters born must be killed even if it means invading the sacred harem.¡±


    ¡°Unless the girl immediately showed divine power, it didn¡¯t matter who became the next Goddess since she will just be a puppet. Everything will work out. An average person will end up becoming promoted to the positions of the saviors. This is how things work in any kingdom or city.¡±


    ¡°Hey, listen carefully. The church doesn¡¯t care who the real Isnilen is. All it wants is someone, anyone, who could pretend to be this symbolic figure and will still be easily controlled.¡±


    ¡°But the thing is, if you were born in such a lowly family, no church would accept you. After all, you need money for the church to hire you as a priest.¡±


    ¡°How dare you pretend to be Isnilen? More like a traitor! Kill that traitor!


    These events happened over and over again in our history. Saviors existed, but they were murdered again and again.¡±


    Suddenly, I saw a scene in front of my eyes. A very young Hawaki was standing there. She was in her mid-teens, and in a clear, intelligent voice, she said to someone, ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s what I thought, so what is it that you want to do?¡± She looked very young, but she looked as regal as any mature queen.


    The prophet, who also had a look of a young man, was kneeling before her in an Alinchan outfit. He replied, ¡°I want to find the truth in the holy land. Being born a savior, what my burden has been too great to bear, so I wanted to find the truth. That is why I came here, the hometown of my soul.¡±


    ¡°And how would you accomplish that?¡±


    ¡°Please let me meet the priests of this place. The ones your highness protected since the beginning¡­¡±


    The floor of the harem began to be filled with water as Isnilen¡¯s pale beings appeared. Their voices whispered desperately, ¡°Isnilen¡­ Please take our lives at once. That is your mission!¡±


    Suddenly, Hakim Karid appeared while holding and pulling out his giant sword; he walked towards them and slew them. He yelled, ¡°Shut up, all of you! What a joke! If Nazlahil isn¡¯t the Goddess, who could it be? She has to be the one.¡±


    Hakim Karid was 18 years old, and he slept with women only once or twice so far. He walked towards Hawaki and the prophet before motioning his men to kill them as well. The prophet held his rusted sword and announced, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that all Hwen men are warriors. We fight with our swords to protect our family. I heard that in Minurd, there is only one warrior, huh? I may be here as a refugee, but you should not underestimate me¡­¡±


    However, he was no match for the warrior. Even as a boy, Hakim Karid was the direct descendant of the greatest conqueror, and there weren¡¯t many in Alincha who could defeat him. The warrior killed the fragile prophet quickly. He was about to rape Hawaki again before leaving when the pale hands appeared from the ground to grab his ankles. A voice said to him, ¡°Ah¡­ Unless it is a true mission, I cannot be killed. I cannot die, Pagan Warrior.¡±


    Hakim Karid, trapped by the hands from the ground, asked, ¡°What mission?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Warrior boy¡­ This will actually benefit you too. Attack and conquer Hwen. You must kill as many people as possible there. You must steal Hwen¡¯s essence and eradicate the kingdom. Will you trust me and do this?¡±


    Hakim Karid turned around suddenly and slashed at the voice in the air, but nothing happened. The voice said to him, ¡°Huh? Huh? No matter how hard you try, the Goddess will not be reborn because I am Isnilen. I need to be reincarnated for the Goddess to be born again. Get it? Oh, what¡¯s that? The warrior cannot get it up? Is he sterile?¡±


    It was true that the Goddess wasn¡¯t born again to our world. That poor man¡­ Perhaps the warrior was really sterile. Was this the will of the Goddess?


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    I thought I screamed out the words, but it sounded like Hakim Karid¡¯s voice. Suddenly, my eyes opened. Was I dreaming or hallucinating? Am I still dreaming now? Was that a dream inside a dream, and I still wasn¡¯t awake?


    In front of me, the prophet waved. If he was floating, I would have thought I was hallucinating, but I saw that his feet were touching the ground. He said to me, ¡°Hey, get up. I told you that a living man must keep walking.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is where the memories of the sacred place flow down and pile up. It¡¯s the bottom of the world of consciousness. There are good things and bad things here. They die and get mixed together to be reborn again. It¡¯s where an eternity of death and life cycle exists. This isn¡¯t a place for people like you.¡±


    He came towards me and offered his hand. I didn¡¯t take it and began to limp. When I walked unstably, he offered me his hand again. Remembering the moment I begged him to save me, I finally took his hand. The dark wet floor felt soft and squishy.


    He said I needed to walk, so I did, but to where? Was he telling me to walk just to survive?


    To live?


    I asked him, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could speak my language so well. Before this, you were talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that.¡±


    He pointed at his head and replied, ¡°This place is my consciousness, so basically, you are inside my head. Get it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    To my shock, I realized that we weren¡¯t conversing in my language, yet somehow, I could understand him. The prophet continued, ¡°The body that forms the holy land is Rakien. The mind is formed by Isnilen. Human Sapain Miser becomes more and more meaningless, and it will be destroyed very soon¡­ The destruction of consciousness? Haha.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the whole story, but what I gathered was that he would die when we conquered Hwen. He asked us to destroy his homeland. The land he betrayed. Despite all that, I didn¡¯t hear any hatred in his voice.


    From somewhere far away, I thought I could hear the sex slaves of Hwen moaning on their beds. It wouldn¡¯t stop even when I covered my ears, so I shook my head hard. I asked him, ¡°Um¡­ Is Hwen that bad? Is it such a horrible country that you, a person who hailed there, want to destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It isn¡¯t that bad for now. Not yet, anyway. But something is very wrong there. It has been like this from the beginning. The divine power the Hwenian believes in¡­ Its essence¡­ You will be leaving here very soon, but why don¡¯t you have a brief look?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As for me¡­ I am a nobleman of Hwen who betrayed the Hwenian royals and tried to destroy my homeland using another kingdom¡¯s army. It¡¯s crazy, isn¡¯t it? Hahaha¡­¡±


    He said it lightly like he was joking, but the words sounded heavy to me.


    ¡°But, Hwen is your home¡­ Don¡¯t you have family back there? Someone you care about?¡±


    Like the Innocent Ones of Minurd, who missed their families and friends back home in the capital, this man must have had someone back in Hwen. He said he was someone significant there, so he must have had a big family and relatives, right?


    The prophet replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I do. I did. Armiles, Albirena, Winis, and Ilat. People I loved. My family. Half of them died, though, and the other half are my enemies now. No one there liked me, who was Isnilen. They didn¡¯t want someone like me there. All they wanted to be was for me to be gone. Even now, I am loyal to my kingdom, yet they call me a traitor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am all alone now. No one wants me. I have no one. You must know how that feels, right?¡±


    It was true. I was still loyal to the Goddess, yet Minurd considered me a traitor. The prophet added, ¡°Hmm¡­ You are all alone.¡±


    I did run away from my home, and I had nowhere to go. I asked, ¡°But even when you left home and came here, you were still alone, right? You came here for a better life, yet you didn¡¯t have a good life. You were trapped in a strange underground place¡­ Inside a cage, no less¡­¡±


    ¡°And you will soon be in the same situation as I am if you go to Hwen, but I supposed that could be better than what you might have to face if you remain here¡­ Why don¡¯t I show you your future? Would you like that? But if you go mad from watching your future, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    When I looked at him, I saw that his face suddenly aged. He now looked like a very old man, and I thought he was trying to confuse me.


    ¡°No, thanks. You are crazy, and we don¡¯t need any more madmen here.¡±


    ¡°The concept of a mission is a funny thing. We live such painful lives in the cruel world we created.¡±


    All I had to do was pretend to listen to him and follow him one step at a time. Once I got out, I would leave him. Whatever he said to me now was meaningless.


    Just then, two pale humans crawl in front of us like insects. They blocked us, and slowly, something that looked like white clouds escaped their bodies to be absorbed by the prophet. The insects wiggled in pain, but they didn¡¯t move away. ¡°Arghhh¡­ T-the mission¡­¡±


    Isnilen stood still and said, ¡°They are asking you to kill them, soldier. With that sword of yours.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you saying?¡±


    Why? Who was ordering this? The Goddess?


    The prophet explained, ¡°It¡¯s because this is their mission. This is how they maintained this place for such a long time. I don¡¯t like it either, but when things like this happen, it¡¯s just better to kill them as quickly as possible. This is how you can lessen their pain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They already stole your sword once so they could experience quick deaths, remember? This is what they want¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    This wasn¡¯t easy for me, but as I waited hesitantly, even more pale, bug-like humans surrounded us. There were too many of them, and at some point, I had no choice. If I wanted to go forward, I had to kill them, or else, they would trample me.


    The living man must keep on walking to live.


    The prince told me to live.


    Just live.


    I did as he ordered. I now led the way with the prophet behind me, and I beheaded the bugs one by one. The white cloud-like material surrounded me, and we finally reached the stairs I took with the prince to get here. When I took the first step and looked back, the figure of the prophet was no longer there. I didn¡¯t know what this meant, and perhaps, it didn¡¯t really matter anyway.


    ¡°Stupid prophet¡­¡±


    I murmured to myself as I enjoyed watching the exotic city, which was now peaceful again. The city looked like it was shining brightly, even though it still remained dim.


    Now, what I had to figure out was what to say to Camille. I didn¡¯t know where he was, but I spoke out loud anyway.


    I knew what I had to say.


    ¡°I will go to Hwen!¡±


    Crash!


    Suddenly, everything disappeared from my eyes. They were just an illusion. I found myself again back in the underground space under the harem. The prince was still cradling my head on his knees, and I was on the floor.


    His highness wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. How much of what I saw really happened? Did Eriez and the soldiers really come to get us? I sat up to look around, but it was too dark around us. I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Juya, what are you looking for? Look at me! Please!¡±


    The boy prince hugged me and continued, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t understand my feelings until now¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I was so stupid. I didn¡¯t realize that what I felt was¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you the truth¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind. Everyone makes mistakes. Whatever happened must have happened for a reason. Perhaps it was the will of the Goddess.


    Everything that happened so far¡­ How Minurd didn¡¯t believe us¡­ How it didn¡¯t work out between this boy prince and me¡­ And why I decided to escape my home¡­


    I whispered to him, ¡°Next time¡­¡±


    I hugged him back and continued, ¡°Next time¡­ You will do better. I just know it, your highness.¡±


    Was it love? I didn¡¯t know, but I was sure of one thing. I was his teacher, no matter what.


    Before I left him for the last time, I secretly wanted this perfect prince to f*ck me, but I didn¡¯t voice this wish out loud. The strange thing was that my body didn¡¯t react to his touch.


    Suddenly, a bright light shone from above, and the prophet yelled, ¡°Abandoned prince! You can¡¯t do the beautiful deed here. The strong girl is coming. Soon! She is bleeding, and she is coming here to the soldier! Hahaha! Good show, thanks?¡±


    He was talking nonsense again, and he was stopped by a sharp voice of the girl, ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 113

    Story 66. From Hell to Another Hell (4)


    Chapter 113


    Fatima wasn¡¯t alone. At first, I was sure she would be coming down from the harem, but I began to think that she might have come up from the underground city. It was because, behind her, countless pale and sickly-looking men followed her, wearing worn clothes.


    ¡°T, those people are¡­?¡±


    I guess I didn¡¯t dream what I saw. Those people must really live in the underground city. I realized that my sword was safely inside my scabbard. Where did I find this? How did I lose it, to begin with? Thinking that I must be imagining things again, I rubbed my eyes, but nothing changed. These strange figures approached us, and I could hear them whispering, ¡°The Mission¡­ Save us¡­ Isnilen¡­¡±


    They were enormous, white, bug-like people. They were the corpses who were protecting the giant stone door. As they came closer to the metal cage, they began to look pained. White cloud-like materials, I suspected they may be their souls, escaped their bodies, and floated up.


    Their physical bodies crumbled into nothingness, and the white material floated up to the cage and disappeared with a bright light.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, different scenes appeared in the ceiling like an illusion. Some looked too vague, while another looked like the capital in Alincha. One scene looked like a destroyed small colony. There also was a scene that looked like Hwen or a place similar to it. It was covered in snow.


    These were the memories of this world.


    ¡°Carlos Isnilena!¡±


    ¡°Long live the goddess!¡±


    I was about to say something about the scenes above us, but Camille covered my mouth with his hand. He explained what was happening with the white figures, ¡°We needed someone who can take the blame for the earthquake again. My brother doesn¡¯t want his men to be confused and fearful of this strange phenomenon. He will just tell them that it was an attack from the Hwenians again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad for them. These people want death. They have been dying over and over again for eternity because it is their mission, and they are in so much pain. They want a true permanent death. The kind where you get buried, and your life truly ends for real. They want to become freed from this place. That is why they are here to volunteer to take the blame¡­¡±


    They looked so weak that there were only one or two who seemed strong enough to climb up the stairs. They were trembling and shaking as they seemed to lose their souls, which floated for Isnilen to absorb. The process became faster and faster.


    Camille let me go, and I stared for a while before standing up.


    ¡°So are we just going to watch? We are going to let this happen?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do¡­¡±


    ¡°But if these people go up to Minurd, they will be executed as Hwenian intruders like the last man! The soldiers will beat them to death by the order from the warrior!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand still. I knew in my head that there was no other solution. Even if I stopped them from leaving this place¡­ I knew what kind of life they led until now and what awaited them if they stayed. They will repeatedly die as Isnilen absorbs their essences with every death and makes him brighter.


    Wasn¡¯t this a shameful exploitation of these poor people?


    There was nothing any of us could do. We had to let it happen helplessly. Thus, we watched quietly as the people followed Fatima upstairs. At least, these people looked ecstatic as if they were escaping hell.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ Thank you so much for this¡­ We, the humble men with a mission, do not deserve such kindness¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    It was the voice of an old man. He would be killed and buried, and I wondered if he was truly happy about what would happen. Camille, who has also been watching quietly, murmured, ¡°Hawaki tried to use this world somehow.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Before he could continue, the girl came towards us, holding a lantern and explained in his stead in a dark voice, ¡°Meanwhile, Akarid refused to accept any explanation of this world other than his own interpretation. If things didn¡¯t work out his way, he would become furious and lash out at everyone. How about Acamille, who just watched as a bystander and didn¡¯t do anything to help? He was sympathetic, but he didn¡¯t do anything. He just watched.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you¡­¡±


    The prince looked at me sadly and answered, ¡°Juya, I have witnessed this since I was 10 years old, but I still don¡¯t understand¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ So don¡¯t you think it makes sense that I wouldn¡¯t know what love is?¡±


    Confused, I looked up and saw that the cage was burning much brighter than before with a slow pulse.


    The prophet said to Camille, ¡°Hey, Abandoned Prince? This isn¡¯t the time to enjoy your beautiful memory of the past, right? It¡¯s so hard to wait. Too long time¡­ In the past, a good boy who would go to save that one person¡­ But if you are too late, it can¡¯t be done.¡± The prophet was talking nonsense again. Camille looked up and said something in Hwenian, ¡°???¡±


    The prophet replied in the same language, and before he was done, the boy prince began to explain, ¡°I will tell you the gist of it. The creator made this place. He also made the souls of the saviors who could sustain this world and the priests who could maintain this secret. The people outside lived richly and comfortably with the divine power, and to make this happen, the people here were given the mission to die painful deaths.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what this all means, either. I was just told this by the prophet, that¡¯s all. He said that if I wanted to free at least some of these people from their horrible fate, I should lead them out as soon as possible¡­ I wanted to say goodbye to you, Juya, so I asked him to wait for a little while for me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why this had to be the only solution. I asked, ¡°But if what you want is for these people to die permanently, why not just tell the people of Minurd what is happening here so the soldiers could descend and kill them all? Kill them all and bury them. It is what these people really want¡­¡±


    I felt awkward talking about people¡¯s death so carelessly, but I meant well. The Alinchan prince smiled bitterly and shook his head. The prophet said something, and the prince interpreted for me.


    ¡°Nothing is free in this world, Juya. A comfortable, abundant life in our world¡­ It only can be maintained if these priests continue to sacrifice their lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The prophet added, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry. The priestess is already afraid. Blood from the neck everywhere¡­ I let her live, and it was tough to convince her, but I did¡­ I made it my mission to do what¡¯s wrong, and the end of the holy land will happen slowly in the future. Isnilen is consciousness, and just destroying the consciousness wouldn¡¯t mean immediate death¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean?¡±


    The prince said, ¡°Juya¡­ I told him I would be a bystander. Maybe someday, if I was as honorable as you believed me to be, I would be able to decide Minurd¡¯s fate on my own, but for now¡­¡±


    Camille stood up and added, ¡°If it does happen, it will not be any time soon.¡±


    Fatima waved at him, and Camille began to walk away from me.


    ¡°There is no time. Juya, go ahead. The soldiers will be busy for a little while executing these men, so you need to leave now. You need to get away from this place. Go as far away from here as you can.¡±


    I stood up. Would this be the beginning of my escape?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    I got ready, so I could leave Minurd early in the morning. I told him that I could go on my own, but the prince insisted on taking me to the old castle. He told me things that were very unusual for an Alinchan to know.


    ¡°When you go to Hwen, it would be best for you to not tell them where you are from. I don¡¯t think many of them know much about Nadvien, but I am sure that they do not think kindly of us, the ¡®pagans,¡¯ who took away their holy land. Oh, and just in case, you should be very careful of the Hwenian Royal.¡±


    Was this really what the Goddess wanted for me? I didn¡¯t know. I replied to the prince, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about me, your highness. You know I always keep my mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°But you never know what might happen. Someday, you might learn to speak fluent Hwenian. Maybe you will also become a famous soldier¡­¡±


    We were walking, and it took us a long time to realize that Fatima, who was supposed to be with us, was way behind us because she couldn¡¯t keep up. The prince continued to explain, ¡°I heard that Sapain Elkara Miser was originally the Hwenian emperor¡¯s son-in-law, but his family betrayed the kingdom, which caused the death of the princess. This is why his name cannot be said out loud in Hwen.¡±


    Ha! I remembered the mad prophet babbling about a ¡°mission,¡± but I didn¡¯t say anything. Although I did not like him, I assumed that something terrible must have happened to the prophet for him to turn mad. The prince added, ¡°So until the next generation of the royal family takes control, you should¡­¡±


    Just then, we heard Fatima screaming from behind.


    ¡°Arrgghh!¡±


    I turned around and asked in shock, ¡°What the¡­! Hey, woman! Why would you scream like that?¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ I can¡¯t go on anymore. I just can¡¯t. Your highness! You too, Innocent One! You two are too mean.¡±


    Camille seemed surprised. He walked back uphill to find the girl, who was sitting on the ground. Her knees were bleeding as if she slipped and fell. I also noticed that she was bleeding from another reason as well.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Fatima¡­!¡±


    ¡°No! You shouldn¡¯t touch me!¡±


    She yelled at the prince, who was trying to help her stand up. I guess she didn¡¯t want him to touch her because of the blood curse, but something felt different. Fatima seemed less energetic than usual, and suddenly, I realized why.


    ¡°Argh¡­ I hate you all. I hate the priestess too! I can¡¯t do this! Men are so stupid! They believe that touching our blood will curse them. You wanted me to be here because you think the soldiers will think twice before coming close to a girl in the middle of her period, right? The priestess said the same thing, but do you have any idea how hard and tiring it is for me!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think about it! Use your common sense! I am bleeding here, so why would you think it¡¯s a good idea to use a bleeding girl like this? Men are so stupid¡­ To believe such a strange superstition¡­ Do you even know how this belief started? It was to protect us, women. We are at our weakest during our monthly bleeding, so by making men believe this, women were able to protect themselves!¡±


    Was that really it? The prince and I didn¡¯t know what to say. Although we understood what she was trying to say, this wasn¡¯t the time for us to stop. While the girl continued to cry loudly, we could hear the soldiers from Minurd getting closer to us.


    ¡°Hey, I can hear something over there!¡±


    ¡°What could it be? It doesn¡¯t sound like animals, right? Gosh, if the traitors got this far, I guess they are clearly trying to escape Minurd, right? The one who killed the Goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°This path is so disgusting¡­¡±


    We could hear the soldiers talking, and the girl finally stopped screaming. She buried her face on her knees, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. We needed her if the soldiers found us.


    Thankfully, the sounds of the soldiers faded away, which meant that they passed us by to another direction. I still heard their conversation.


    ¡°Dammit¡­ Where the hell is Eriez!?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he sided with the prince?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    I listened to them quietly and realized that there was still one thing that kept my heart heavy.


    Eriez.


    Where was he now? Could it be that he died with the other soldiers when that giant stone door slammed close? Did he not escape that horrible place? I was sure I saw him move far away from the door, though¡­ Even if he got caught, he should have gotten hurt but not killed.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t see his body at all, so he had to be alive. If he was, where could he be¡­


    ¡°Juya.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to try to guess anymore. As if he could hear my thoughts, someone came out from the bushes behind us. I knew he was an experienced scout, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he has been waiting for us here for a long time.


    I flinched in shock when I heard his voice. It felt too surreal. Slowly, I whispered his name, ¡°Eri¡­¡±

 Chapter 115

    Story 67. From Hell to Another Hell (5)


    Chapter 115


    Eriez said to me, ¡°I had a feeling that you might come this way¡­ There aren¡¯t many who know this path leading to the west, but I was aware of this for quite some time now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Juya¡­ Let¡¯s go home together. Your highness, you too. We must return.¡±


    Eriez announced coolly as if nothing was wrong. He acted like he was taking back an unruly student who ran away.


    I couldn¡¯t be cruel to him; I didn¡¯t know what to say to him, so I just asked, ¡°So¡­ You are unhurt¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. All the other soldiers who were with me are safe too. There was a moment when all of us became confused suddenly like we woke up from a nightmare, but as soon as we left that place, we felt better. All we need is some rest, and we will recover fully.¡±


    Thank god, no one died. I was sure that Prince Camille would have never ordered the soldiers from our own home to be murdered. What I saw must have been a dream or a hallucination. I felt relieved since this meant that the prince wasn¡¯t responsible for those many deaths.


    However, when I turned to the prince, I saw that he was glaring at Eriez angrily as if he wanted to kill my friend. Prince Camille said to him, ¡°Please don¡¯t get in our way, Iztal Eriez.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, I understand how you care for my friend, but Iztal Juya must take responsibility for what he did¡­¡±


    ¡°You call yourself Juya¡¯s friend, yet you are willing to cause him even more pain? He was being abused and laughed at by everyone around us. Can you even imagine what it must have felt like, Iztal Eriez? All Juya did was care for me, yet he had to go through so much¡­!¡±


    There was a massive elephant in the room, and we couldn¡¯t ignore it. Eriez, my friend who I trusted, bowed respectfully and replied, ¡°Please rethink your decision, your highness. You, Juya, please¡­ I am begging you. You need to change your mind. Make the right decision.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, Iztal Eriez!¡±


    The prince yelled at Eriez, who turned towards me and continued, ¡°We have lost so many of our brothers in Minurd, Juya¡­ You know this. Our home is but a small place, so I understand how you must want to escape this place since everyone hates you and misunderstood what happened¡­ However, what happened so far is in our past now. If we can explain and convince one person at a time¡­ Some people would listen to us. I just know it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to make this happen, Juya, so please don¡¯t abandon Minurd. This is your home, right? If you leave this place, where would you go? Where do you think you can belong? If you abandon your responsibility here, what kind of life do you think you can have?¡±


    This was precisely the problem.


    For quite a while now, I forgot what Minurd meant as my home and what my life purpose is. Even if things happened like Eriez claimed and I regained my honor and reputation somehow, what would be the point? Why would I want to make such an effort for this?


    For what?


    ¡°Eri¡­¡±


    If I told him the truth about how I really felt, this kind man would become very sad. There was a good chance he wouldn¡¯t understand me at all. I was sure he must have witnessed the strange things in the underground place too, so I wondered what he thought about it. How did he feel about me being healed completely? On the surface, he didn¡¯t act like he was curious about it.


    This was the kind of man Eriez was. He believed in the old rules and logic. His trust in the system was absolute. Once he believed something, he would refuse to change his mind no matter what. This was why he still wanted to help me. In his mind, I was always the best of the Innocent Ones, which meant that no matter how low I got in my life, he continued to believe in me.


    The prince agreed with Eriez on this matter, but he wanted a different life for me.


    ¡°Iztal Eriez, I won¡¯t say much. Just let Juya go. If you try to restrain us and force us to return, you will have the blood of this woman on your hand. The Innocent Ones are not supposed to get women¡¯s blood on themselves, right? You don¡¯t want to be cursed¡­ Do you?¡±


    This was supposed to be our biggest weapon, but unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯t work on my friend. Eriez, who believed in many things, was not superstitious. He grinned bitterly and replied, ¡°No worries, your highness. Why don¡¯t we all go back together? That girl over there¡­ I can carry her on my back if you want. It doesn¡¯t look like she is feeling well.¡±


    Prince Camille said, ¡°Iztal Eriez, why don¡¯t you just take me with you? That should be enough to satisfy my brother, right? Please let Juya go! If you do, I will return without a fight. We will return this odalisque to the harem, and I will return to my room immediately¡­ But if you refuse my offer¡­¡±


    The prince left Fatima on the floor and drew his sword as he added, ¡°I have no choice but to fight you.¡±


    I gasped in shock, ¡°Camille! Your highness! You shouldn¡¯t have to do this for the likes of me¡­¡± I stared in disbelief, but Eriez remained calm. He took out his own sword and sighed.


    ¡°What do you mean you have no choice, your highness. What are you going to do?¡±


    Since Eriez was his teacher, they must have sparred many times before. Eriez was clearly bigger than the prince. I was sure Prince Camille would lose helplessly, but he looked determined. He gritted his teeth, ready to fight for me, a man he claimed he didn¡¯t even love.


    ¡°Kkk¡­ I guess I should thank you, Iztal Eriez, for training me to become stronger. I am ashamed to say that I have never won against you, but if it¡¯s two against one, perhaps we have a chance. What do you think? Iztal Eriez, do you think you can defeat both of us and force us to return to Minurd?¡±


    Eriez asked, ¡°And what do you think will happen if you don¡¯t return? Will you slay me here right now? If you do, like you did to Ramish, do you think the warrior will forgive you again like before?¡±


    ¡°¡­ If I end up killing you here, Iztal Eriez, I will flee with Juya. We will go to Hwen together!¡±


    Eriez and I gasped in shock, ¡°Your highness!¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    If the prince really meant this¡­ If he was really willing to flee with me to Hwen¡­ I was so grateful that I wanted to cry. But I knew this wasn¡¯t the case. Eriez knew it as well, and he replied after a sigh, ¡°Your highness¡­ I know very well that you wouldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not like you are in love with Juya. Besides, what would you do if you did go to Hwen? How will you survive there? You have never worked in your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sevan Camille glared at him. Perhaps he said these hasty words because he didn¡¯t want to lose. Maybe if Eriez pushed further, the prince would confess his sweet love to me and promise to run away with me to the new world.


    However, what would happen afterward? What would happen to this boy prince¡¯s life after five years? Ten years? He would be without his royal status and honor.


    In Minurd, I, Iztal Juya, was a nobody, but it was a very different story for the prince. Arim Sevan Camille was a beloved prince and a respected scholar in Minurd. He would have to give up everything to be with me, and I didn¡¯t want that.


    I had to make a decision. I was the last one to draw my sword, and turning away from the prince, I said to him, ¡°Your highness. You should go back.¡±


    ¡°Juya! But!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t look at him. Instead, I gestured towards Fatima, who was crying in pain, and said to the prince, ¡°You need to take Fatima back to the harem, right? You have done more than enough for me. You got me this far, and I can find my way to the south by myself. Please don¡¯t worry about me and return to Minurd.¡±


    If I could escape safely, there was no reason for the prince to risk his own life. I didn¡¯t want him to lose anymore because of me. It was best for us to go our separate ways. I was sure of it now.


    I turned towards Eriez.


    ¡°Eri, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to leave. Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Do you think you can win against me?¡±


    Eriez growled at me arrogantly. Until the prince left safely, I could not back down. The keys to winning a fight were strength and endurance. When I was his teacher, I told the prince that there were many other things you needed to win, but for soldiers like us who were used to battles, these things didn¡¯t matter.


    I made the first move. I yelled, ¡°Take this!¡±


    I expected him to evade my attack, but instead, he blocked it straight on. My body flinched from the shock of his strength.


    ¡°Argh.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I can see that you at least found your sword!¡±


    He pushed me away, making me take a few steps back. Eriez was still as strong as I remembered. When we sparred before, he was meticulous enough not to hurt me, but now, he was using his full force.


    Eriez taunted me, ¡°¡­ I can see that it has been a long time since you used your sword, huh? You suck, Juya!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Prince and Fatima were gone by now, but I knew they probably didn¡¯t get too far. I needed to buy more time for them, and, although I wouldn¡¯t last very long at this rate, I hid my tiredness. I looked at Eriez sharply, trying to find his weakness. We were on a narrow uphill path. It was wet with dead leaves, rocks, and small holes. One wrong move and one could slip easily.


    To my luck, I was on a higher ground than Eriez. If I could push on and make him back away, I might have a chance. However, no matter how hard I attacked him, even using my body weight, my friend didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    How would I defeat this formidable foe? I was getting weaker by the second. I didn¡¯t have much time left. Perhaps it was better for me to run away now.


    ¡°Hiya!¡±


    I pretended to attack him, and when he raised his sword to block me, I slid underneath his arm to pass by him. He flinched and turned around, and I didn¡¯t look back to check if he followed. I ran as fast as I could. Attacking him from behind would be useless, so I didn¡¯t even try.


    I knew he was stronger than me, but I couldn¡¯t last even a few minutes against him. What a pathetic loser I was.


    I concentrated on the ground to make sure I didn¡¯t fall, and for a second, I looked back to see where Eriez was. I wished I brought some of my daggers with me so that I could slow him down, but it was too late to regret how unarmed I was. I ran as quickly as possible. To get to the old castle, I had to go around the lake. To my relief, I could see the water through the trees and the bushes. The lake must have been bottomless since it looked black in the middle.


    I would probably die if I fell in that water.


    Eriez wasn¡¯t slow. The only thing I had was the fact that he didn¡¯t expect me to run. However, I didn¡¯t know this area at all. I vaguely remembered the rough map the prince drew for me, so I moved hesitantly, but it looked like Eriez knew this place. He probably already explored this area before coming after me. Eriez, for a large dude, moved nimbly.


    By the time I reached the edge of the lake, Eriez was almost on me. The old castle was so close. I could see it from here. I had to find a small hidden path up to it, but before that, I had to get away from this guy.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    I held my sword with both hands and turned around. It was quiet, and I waited for Eriez to get to me. The sun was coming up, and when I spotted him, my friend asked me, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you running away? Why do you have to leave Minurd?¡±


    Should I scream like Manar did? Should I tell him that those who used to rule this place gave up on their religion? Should I say to him that our own faith was meaningless? That it would end soon, and the world would be destroyed along with it someday?


    I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to curse Eriez.


    ¡°Juya, is it because you are ashamed? Because you fear how the other brothers think of you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If not, then is it because you still believe going to war against Hwen is wrong? Is that why you ended up angering the warrior? Is that why he abandoned you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I felt about this war. I didn¡¯t know if it was the right thing to do or if it was utterly wrong. I guess it didn¡¯t really matter because either way, I would go to Hwen.


    I could see the desperation in Eriez¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°Did the prince teach you something that made you admire that kingdom? Have you decided to betray the brothers and the Goddess¡¯ warrior and side with the Hwenians?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Story 68. From Hell to Another Hell (6)


    Chapter 117


    Eriez screamed at me, and if any of his guesses were correct, it would have made this much easier. I felt so sorry for my friend, and I contemplated what answer I should give him.


    Hwenians exploited their slaves. They may have the divine power to heal, but the source of this energy originated from here in Minurd. The reality was that, to maintain this transcended figure called Isnilen, the priests have been living in horrible pain as they experienced eternal death repeatedly.


    It was the definition of a living hell.


    Alincha was no better. It destroyed anyone who showed any doubt or rejection towards its religion. Its rules were designed not to create order but to restrain and restrict its citizens.


    A man and a woman who had to hide the true identity of the Goddess could continue to rule¡­ and the Goddess who resided in a man¡¯s body and colluded with these people¡­


    This man claimed that if we followed his order and bullied Hwen, the new Goddess will be reborn here. Was he telling the truth?


    Well, even if that¡¯s the case, how could it happen if Hakim Karid was indeed infertile? How would he impregnate anyone, let alone Hawaki?


    There was no heaven in this world, only hell. It was hell everywhere. We were all in the same boat, but¡­


    I replied to Eriez, ¡°I am not taking anyone¡¯s side.¡±


    I decided to give him a simple explanation.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I will be all alone when I go to Hwen. All alone¡­ but this means I wouldn¡¯t have to take anyone¡¯s side, right? I will be free.¡±


    ¡°What? To be without your religion, master, and brothers? How can you call that freedom?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to understand how I felt. We, the Innocent Ones, have lived in restricted circumstances as a group in the name of honor. We were burdened with responsibility and mission all our lives. I have always wondered how other people without these constraints lived their day to day lives, and now, I wanted to experience it for myself.


    And I wanted to do it where no one knew me.


    I replied, ¡°Whatever. It is how I feel, so what are you going to do about it? I am the way I am, and that is that.¡±


    I knew I didn¡¯t give him an answer that made sense. Eriez yelled in frustration, ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could last against Eriez¡¯s heavy attacks. It felt strange to be holding my own sword because it has been too long. My palms felt sweaty and sore, and my body ached. Was I strong enough to survive this?


    ¡°Argh.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to attack because I was busy trying to dodge his moves. Dammit¡­ I finally got myself clean for my journey last night, but I was a mess again. Eriez screamed, ¡°Then you should just die, you bastard! If you are going to sell your body in Hwen, it would be better for you to just die here! I will do it for you!¡±


    Selling my body? What was he talking about?


    Eriez¡¯s fist came at me, and this time, I wasn¡¯t quick enough to evade it. I blocked him with my arm, and from the shock of it, I dropped my sword.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Eriez sniggered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Juya? Well, don¡¯t worry about your sword. It¡¯s not like you need it where you are going, right? I hear there are many male prostitutes in Hwen. Were you envious of those sl*ts? I can¡¯t believe I considered someone like you as a friend¡­¡±


    Eriez picked up my sword and walked towards the lake. He was about to throw it into the water. I ran to him and fought him only to get my sword back.


    ¡°Give it back, you jerk! Give my sword back!¡±


    I was no match for him. It took him only a few seconds to push me down on the ground. My face was crushed against the dirt, and my arms were restrained behind me. He put his weight on my hip and my thighs, pinning me down so I could not even wiggle.


    The feeling of his familiar warm weight felt strange. I remembered that he used to enjoy kissing my neck in this position, but this time, all I felt was the sharp edge of the sword.


    ¡°¡­ so you are going to kill me?¡±


    There was no answer. He told me before that he would end me if necessary. He had many chances so far, but every time, he couldn¡¯t do it. What a coward.


    ¡°Or are you thinking to f*ck me once more before killing me? Hahaha¡­ haha¡­¡±


    I coughed, and the dirt got into my mouth. Suddenly, I felt Eriez leave my body, but I remained still. I didn¡¯t even turn around to look at him. The only thing left for me to do was to wait for my friend¡¯s decision. Without looking at him, I said. ¡°Hey, Eri¡­ Eriez. You have been thinking about me, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you talked about me selling my body in Hwen, right? You wanna do me again. Is that it? Well, if you do, then just do it¡­ If I¡¯m going to die anyway, I should at least let you do this to me¡­ Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­ My body was healed recently, so I think it¡¯s going to hurt a lot, though.¡±


    I kept chatting, even though I wasn¡¯t sure if he was still listening to me. When I didn¡¯t hear anything from him for a long time, I finally glanced at him. Eriez was standing beside me. His sword was back in his scabbard, and he was holding my sword, which was directed at me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I guess he was going to kill me after all. Well, it made sense, but if he wasn¡¯t, I hoped he would let me keep my sword. If I did make it to Hwen, I would need it to work as a sword.


    I laid still on the ground, waiting for my death. We were near the water so I could feel the wet mist on my skin. Was this really it? Was I going to die here?


    I wasn¡¯t too sad. I was a soldier, and a soldier should not regret losing a fight if he did his best.


    What was taking Eriez so long? Was he still trying to decide what to do?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked up again and saw that the sword he was holding was shaking. All he had to do was a single slash, and it would be all over, yet he couldn¡¯t. He had a sad frown on his face as he murmured in a shaky voice, ¡°I was going to do it¡­ I told you I would¡­¡±


    We could never be enemies. I knew this just as he did.


    ¡°Juya¡­ If I kill you now, I don¡¯t think I could live with myself¡­ F*ck. F*ck! I thought you were my best friend!¡±


    He looked so devastated as he tightened his grip on my sword. I closed my eyes and felt the warm blood splash over my skin.


    ¡°Eri?¡±


    My life¡­ My neck¡­ It was still intact.


    So whose blood¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    When I realized what happened, I jumped up immediately. Eriez, my kind friend, fell to the ground. He muttered, ¡°Argh¡­I¡­ W-who would believe¡­ that I couldn¡¯t catch you¡­ T-that I would lose to you¡­ N-no one¡­ would believe¡­¡±


    I saw that his left hand was cut clean, his artery spewing red blood every time he breathed. My head spun just watching him, but I recovered quickly. I undid my belt and got it wet with the lake water before tying it around his wrist tightly to stop the bleeding. Eriez shook uncontrollably after losing so much blood at once. When he relaxed a little, he screamed at my ear, ¡°Go! Just go, you moron! Argh¡­ But the next time we meet, I will kill you! We will be enemies, you traitor!¡±


    My ear hurt from his screams, so I took a step back. How was I supposed to feel about this? My strong friend somehow got himself upright and continued to scream, ¡°Arghh! I hope your path is filled with curses! But¡­ But let there be blessing behind you! Let there be blessing to the path you left behind! Dammit! F*ck! I hope¡­ I hope!¡±


    I fumbled as I grabbed my sword. I assumed that my bag was where I left it, on the path where I first faced Eriez. As I ran, I heard him cry out my name.


    ¡°Juyaaaaa!¡±


    ***


    I was a coward.


    I hid nearby where Eriez couldn¡¯t see me. I couldn¡¯t leave to go to the old castle until I was sure he was okay. I waited for a long time until I saw the soldiers, who must have heard Eriez¡¯s scream, came to help him. I followed them to make sure they took him back home well.


    I also needed to know where the soldiers were before I went to find my bag. It was filled with necessities, but more importantly, if the soldiers found it, they would have figured out where I was going. I had to know where the soldiers would go next to search for me. I would return to where my bag was only if I was sure it would be safe to do so.


    I saw that more brothers came out to help Eriez. They screamed when they saw him, ¡°Eriez!¡±


    My good friend was right. If he returned without me, and without any severe injury, no one would have believed him. Of course, this situation was odd as well since the other brothers didn¡¯t know that I was healed. Some probably still thought it was possible that Iztal Eriez just let me go because he was desperately in love with me, but no one voiced this doubt. After all, he was missing a hand and bleeding profusely. Many exclaimed in shock, and it helped to make Eriez¡¯s story believable.


    ¡°Oh my god, what happened? What the hell, Eriez?! That traitor Juya¡­ We thought he was half dead when we abandoned him. So he used some kind of magic in the underground tunnel to heal himself?¡±


    ¡°Although he is a traitor, Iztal Juya was still one of us at one point. He was an Innocent One, so how could he do this to you, Iztal Eriez? You were his best friend! You were so kind to him! How could he do this to you¡­?!¡±


    That¡¯s right. It was best for everyone in Minurd to believe that I somehow became incredibly powerful from my madness and ended up harming Eriez. I didn¡¯t care what they thought. I was just glad Eriez got to the castle in Minurd alive. The healers should be able to stop the bleeding and help him get better. He was a very healthy young man, so I didn¡¯t doubt that he should survive this.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tears rolled down from my eyes, and I had to make an effort not to make any noises. However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t stop my shoulders from shaking as I watched my friend¡¯s broad back and the brothers who were his family.


    Ahh¡­ He was truly loved by so many people.


    There was a time in my life when I had people who cared for me. It seemed like it was only yesterday. It almost felt like it still wasn¡¯t too late for me to return¡­ To get my family back¡­


    Eriez told me that the next time we meet, we will be enemies. If he didn¡¯t say this, I would have been tempted to return.


    However, I knew the truth in my head. I could not live in Minurd. I could not stay here. I betrayed my homeland, for I left everyone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was over. I only had one option left, and it wasn¡¯t to go back home to my friends. Eriez was right; what I gained from this wasn¡¯t true freedom because if it were, I would have been able to cry out loud. Instead, I had to bite my lips to make sure I didn¡¯t make any noise.


    I wished I could cry freely. I wished I didn¡¯t have to hide my tears.


    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes, for I felt a presence.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Through the branches, I saw Iztal Yurema¡¯s youthful face. He was pretty skilled, but I wasn¡¯t sure he was good enough to spot me, who was so far away. Everyone walked back into the castle, but he remained and looked up where I was.


    He stared for a long time, and I wondered if he saw me. What was he thinking?


    Suddenly, he reached into his pocket and hesitantly took out a miniature bow and arrow. He was alone now, and slowly, he pulled the string. At that very moment, a bird flew by with a loud cry.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could finally ease my breath. I looked down with my eyes closed but wasn¡¯t sure if it was enough to hide. Did I even want to hide?


    Inhale, exhale. Inhale, exhale.


    A long quiet time passed and¡­


    No arrow came my way. I didn¡¯t even hear him shoot any. When I slowly looked up towards the castle, I saw that he was gone. It looked as if there was no one, to begin with. Did I hallucinate everything just now?


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I watched the spot where Yurema was standing for a long time. My dry lips opened as I murmured, ¡°Eriez. Hakim Karid. Manar. Nairim. Ramish. Yurema¡­ As well as Fatima and Hawaki.¡±


    And the last name¡­


    ¡°Camille¡­¡±


    I breathed evenly. This was the place I lived for so long. I grew up here. I served this place for many years, and I called it my home.


    But¡­ It was all a lie. My life has been a lie.


    I was dehydrated. I didn¡¯t even do much today, but I felt exhausted. Thankfully, however, my legs moved just fine, although I didn¡¯t get to eat anything today. By the time I found my bag, the sun was setting. It was there where I left it. It looked like no one touched it since I left.


    The first thing I took out was the map that was folded neatly. I could smell the scent of the person who drew this for me. I got it to my nose and inhaled deeply.


    Ah.


    If I looked back, I could probably still see Minurd¡¯s ugly castle.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But I had to go. It was time. I had to go to an unfamiliar world¡ªthe place where no one knew me. I had to go even if it meant ending up all alone.

 Chapter 119 - Epilogue (1) – Part 1

    Epilogue (1) ¨C Part 1


    The people of Hwen believed that they were the only ones who could wield and benefit from the divine power. This was partly true; there were cases when the divine power did not work on people of different races. These people were rejected because they were considered impure and unlucky.


    The businessmen from different kingdoms who lived in Hwen, however, were treated better. They weren¡¯t liked, but no one bullied them outright. They lived in an uneasy but stable atmosphere.


    Living here for a long time, I didn¡¯t have the need to seek medical help. I assumed that the phenomenon I experienced in the underground cave where I was healed was Isnilen¡¯s one-time miracle or a work of my imagination.


    Another miracle, where I could suddenly understand Hwenian, never happened again either. I had to work hard to learn this language.


    ¡°What? What is that writing?!¡±


    After a few years of wandering around, I learned to speak decent Hwenian. I was taught by the traveling merchants who could speak both Hwenian and Nadvien. The funny thing was, many average Hwenian could not read or write their own language, which was made of relatively simple letters. In fact, if one could write and read this language, people would pay them to write letters and documents.


    ¡°Umm¡­ It says that the citizens of Hwen should not panic and continue on as usual. The pagans have attacked the outer boundary of Hwen, but the sacred soldiers are there to protect the border. It says that the capital is perfectly safe¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what? Are you serious? I know those dark-skinned pagans are right around the corner to kill us!¡±


    There were notices on the wall, and people had gathered around nervously. I was among them while these people grew louder and louder. It seemed like no one noticed how my skin was a bit darker than theirs.


    Ever since I arrived here, I have covered as much of my skin as possible since I didn¡¯t want to be stared at. I had grown used to the big hood over my head and a large scarf around my neck. I always wore thick soldier¡¯s gloves. It would have been unbearable in the southern region, but since I lived in the north, I was still doing fine. This place, the Hwenian capital named Genen, was close to the northwestern sea, so every day, it felt cold due to the ocean wind.


    ¡°Waaaaa!¡±


    This place was clearly about to be overrun. I heard the loud cries from nearby. A large group of people in fancy clothes with swords stood near us. They were clearly the ¡°sacred soldiers¡± who were supposed to protect this city, but their swords looked more decorative than practical.


    Isnilen used to say the people of Hwen were all warriors, and the Hwenians were protected by divine power, but I guess these were useless against the upcoming enemy army. I saw some of these soldiers actually flee, and the citizens of Hwen were also getting ready to follow.


    The army hasn¡¯t reached the southern port yet, but I could hear the men¡¯s screams. I was probably the only one who could understand what they were saying.


    ¡°This is the Goddess¡¯ will! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°The ocean is just around the corner! Kill anyone you see! Go to the right!¡±


    ¡°Kill these pale monsters! You want to live?! Nope! Kill them all! Hahaha!¡±


    Hmm¡­ This city had a well-developed ocean route to the southern and northern regions, so those who could get onto the ship would probably survive. They could go any direction, and if they ended up even on a deserted island, they might live. The problem, of course, was how many people the ship could take.


    When I reached the dock, what I saw was ridiculous, just as I expected. I lived here for a while now, and what I learned was that Hwen was just like any other place. People lined up to get onto the ship while the sailors, who were supposed to help them get into the vessel, were arguing about negotiating a higher fare. People were about to die, so what was the point of a few more silvers?


    On top of that, another stupid argument broke down.


    ¡°We can only accept families with men! If the family is only made of women, we can¡¯t let you get in!¡±


    ¡°B-but there is no man in our family¡­ It¡¯s just the three of us¡­ Myself and my daughters¡­ I will pay you more! Please¡­ Just let my children get inside the ship! Please!¡±


    ¡°Crazy b*tch! Do you want to kill everyone on the ship? Don¡¯t you know that if there are more women than men on a ship, it will sink? Everyone will die! So get lost! Next!¡±


    The sailor pushed the mother and his daughters away, only letting the families with more men than women. I knew that the poor woman and her daughters would be allowed to board the ship only if there were many more men than women inside.


    I watched this mad scene as things got even worse. A figure whose face was well covered was stopped by the sailor.


    ¡°Huh? What the hell! Let me see your face!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a man or a woman¡­¡±


    The sailor groped the figure before screaming, ¡°Gyaa! F*ck! You are a Lilot!¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­ Please help me. Let me get inside!¡±


    When the person¡¯s scarf dropped, his face was revealed, and many people screamed in shock and disgust. I didn¡¯t know much about different races, but I heard that the people of Hwen were very good at realizing if someone was one of the ¡°impure¡± beings who could not benefit from the divine power.


    Apparently, this ¡°Lilot¡± was one of these hated people.


    The sailor yelled, ¡°A Lilot in Genen?! How could this be¡­ People don¡¯t even use these bastards as slaves!¡±


    Another sailor screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t let that animal get into this boat! Dammit! What is happening to our capital? First, the pagans are attacking us; now, we see that the Lilots have been living among us!? We are doomed!¡±


    The man that the people called a Lilot begged to be allowed into the ship, but no one helped him. The man finally tried to push through forcefully, but the sailors kicked him. The man ended up falling into the ocean. He flailed, but no one cared.


    ¡°H-help me! Please save me! S-save me¡­ H-help!¡±


    ¡°Next! Come on, let¡¯s hurry up, people.¡±


    I knew I would never be allowed into the ship. I looked exactly like the invaders, and I wondered what the sailors would say when they saw me. The truth was, I didn¡¯t like the invading army either, but who would believe me? Even if I explained¡­ I didn¡¯t think I would have the time to explain. No one cared.


    Should I hide somewhere then? If they found me, should I feign ignorance? While I contemplated my next move, I heard the soldiers of my homeland getting closer and closer.


    When the invading soldiers spotted the Hwenian ship, they screamed, ¡°Huh? Look over there! They are running away! Go get them! Stop them!¡±


    Fiery arrows came at us. Some got the Hwenians and missed the sail. The soldiers were clearly trying to burn down the ship. I leaned against a dark alley wall and watched quietly. The scene quickly turned into pure chaos.


    ¡°Gyaa!¡±


    ¡°Start the boat right now! We need to go!¡±


    ¡°Please! Let us get on! There is plenty of room left on the ship! We can see it! Please!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Let me go! Arrgghh!¡±


    The crowd grabbed onto one of the sailors, and he ended up falling into the water. A few of the evacuees took this chance and jumped onto the ship.


    ¡°What the¡­! Get them! Get those bastards off the ship!¡±


    ¡°Forget them! We don¡¯t have the time! Just let the ship go already! We need to go now!¡±


    ¡°Yes! They will set this ship on fire if we stay! Start the ship right now! Come on!¡±


    ¡°Please! Save us! Please let us get onto the ship! Help us!¡±


    The sailors were panicking, delaying the sail. Meanwhile, the army of men, some of them very familiar to me, surrounded the area. One of the officers on the front, a large man, looked around and ordered, ¡°Idiots. Go tie that ship and surround the area. We are taking over this island.¡±


    ¡°Waaa!¡±


    They were clearly having a good time, and I wondered why. Was killing innocent people that fun? The soldiers moved quickly to follow the officer¡¯s order. Some Hwenian warriors took their swords out to fight, but it was a huge mistake. They were no match to Minurd¡¯s soldiers. I also assumed that the Hwenian soldiers didn¡¯t realize how many Minurd warriors were surrounding the area.


    The ocean wind blew, and the officer¡¯s cloak danced around him, revealing his left arm.


    A prosthetic hand.


    The truth was, as soon as I heard this man¡¯s voice, I knew who he was. Perhaps I knew as soon as I saw his silhouette from afar. There was no way I couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    I left the alleyway, ignoring the soldiers patrolling the area. I walked up to him casually and said to him, ¡°Eriez. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±¡®

 Chapter 120 - Epilogue (1) – Part 2

    Epilogue (1) ¨C Part 2


    The soldiers from Minurd stared in confusion. I wasn¡¯t their friend, but I also wasn¡¯t exactly their enemy. A Nadvien swordsman in a robe in the middle of the Hwenian capital¡­ It was understandable that everyone was confused at my sudden appearance. Another strong wind blew, revealing my black hair and my sharp sword. I took off my scarf and my hood.


    ¡°Eri¡­ So how long has it been?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It has been 3 years, Juya.¡±


    He finally turned towards me. When the soldiers tried to restrain me, Eriez raised his hand to stop them and added, ¡°And a few months on top of that if you can believe it.¡±


    Time passed by so fast. I could tell that he was comfortable with his prosthetic left hand. It would¡¯ve taken a very long time for him to get used to it. I hadn¡¯t realized I had been wandering around for years. I looked around at the soldiers, but I didn¡¯t recognize anyone other than Eriez.


    I faced Eriez again. It felt like it was only yesterday when I last saw him on that narrow path as I tried to escape Minurd. I remembered how he cut his own left hand to let me go¡­ How he scarified himself for me.


    I asked him calmly, ¡°I thought Hakim Karid was expecting reinforcements from the capital the year after I left so he could invade Hwen¡­ I was expecting him to invade Hwen years ago, but I guess it didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted, huh?¡±


    When I asked casually, Eriez grinned and shrugged his shoulders as if nothing extreme was happening around us. He replied in the same relaxed tone, ¡°Well, I guess many things happened since you left.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What things? Like maybe the Goddess¡¯ warrior took too long to test his men¡¯s loyalty? Every time he deemed a soldier disloyal, he beheaded him and kept asking for more soldiers from the capital? Is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Juya.¡±


    Last time I saw him, Eriez told me that we would be enemies when we meet again. But¡­ But we both learned that winning without a fight was the most precious victory a man could achieve. So what were we supposed to do now?


    At this time, I didn¡¯t want to talk about our past. Instead, I wanted to ask the reason behind this invasion.


    ¡°Eri, is it essential to come to this kingdom and kill all these innocent people? This is a massacre. Is that what the warrior ordered? Is that what you really want to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can see that you are practically a Hwenian now, huh? Defending them like they are your own?¡±


    His men flinched and tightened their grips on their swords, not realizing that Eriez was only joking. He continued, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s true, Juya; that was the order. The Goddess¡¯ warrior ordered us to kill as many Hwenians as possible and destroy their culture. That is why we came all the way here.¡±


    ¡°And do you even know why he ordered such a thing?¡±


    I smiled bitterly and undid my cloak, which dropped on the ground. I was wearing a typical Hwenian shirt and pants. I grabbed my scabbard and held the sword handle.


    Would I end up being forced to draw my sword today? Against Eriez?


    My old friend, a loyal Innocent One, gave me the same answer he gave me a long time ago.


    ¡°Is it necessary for me to know the warrior¡¯s reason behind his order? If the Goddess¡¯ warrior ordered it, he must have had a good reason for it. I trust him, and as his servant, I am honored to do his bidding. Of course, you, Juya, would disagree as usual. Typical Juya. You would want to go against the warrior no matter what, I guess. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Well¡­ This was not true. It wasn¡¯t that I would disagree with every decision Hakim made intentionally. The first person to claim that many Hwenians needed to die was the mad prophet. I didn¡¯t know why, and I was just wondering if the warrior knew. What I found most interesting was the fact that the Goddess¡¯ warrior tried to kill the mad prophet many times. Now¡­ Hakim Karid was doing the exact thing the prophet wanted. I grinned at the irony of it.


    I said to Eriez, ¡°But Eriez, I think you should let these people go. As you can see, they are a pathetic bunch. They are innocent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You probably killed plenty on your way to the capital, right? Shouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±


    ¡°And if we do not kill them here? These losers will end up dying somewhere else. Even if we do not kill them now, they will end up being killed soon, so just shut up. It¡¯s none of your business, Juya. Step aside. You are in my way.''¡±


    He came to me to push me away, but before he reached me, I took out my sword part way. I lowered my body a little, ready to pounce, and looked up at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, Eri. You aren¡¯t making any sense, but perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m an idiot. I guess I am an empty man without responsibility or home. I guess¡­ All I want is for the people to not die in front of my eyes anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Prince told me to just live, so that is what I did. Once I became just a normal citizen, my life became simple. I don¡¯t even know how many people died on your way here, but all I care about is for these people to survive this day. So Eriez, just go back home. Take your goons, and return to Minurd. You have done enough.¡±


    Just then, he took out his sword swiftly and swung at me. My reflex kicked in, and I drew my own sword entirely from the scabbard to block him. As soon as I felt his attack, I realized that Eriez was only trying to warn me, not kill me or even hurt me. He didn¡¯t put his full force into his attack. I asked him, ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it the best you can do? Is it because you now only have one arm?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You seem much weaker than before, Eriez.¡±


    His pride was hurt, so he swung at me a few more times, but half the time, I knew he was just pretending. It was clear that his intention wasn¡¯t to kill me or even to hurt me. He purposely missed me a few times, and any attacks that got close enough to me to hurt me were too weak. He made it too easy for me to block him.


    I asked him again, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    He answered me simply, and I realized that perhaps we both just wanted to talk.


    If we were given a chance, we would have loved to talk like those classy people who sat at an elegant table and drank tea, or like lovers whispering in their bed.


    This was how swordsmen talked. We used our swords to make sure we were okay. To confirm how we felt about each other.


    I wanted to touch him. I wanted to feel his skin to make sure he was here for real. I wanted him to know that I was okay too. I wanted to tell him that, although my life has been very lonely, I was still alive.


    The way he fought me¡­ I could tell that he felt the same. All he wanted was to study me to make sure I was okay.


    ¡°Juya, you¡¯re the one who should back down. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Argh. How could I when my opponent is so weak?¡±


    ¡°Did you just call me weak? You are crazy!¡±


    It made sense that he didn¡¯t attack me seriously because if he did, we wouldn¡¯t get the chance to watch each other¡¯s faces. If I got tired and fled for real, this might be the end. We might never see each other again, and we both didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Who are you calling weak!?¡±


    Our swords met again and again while we carried on with our strangely mundane conversation. The soldiers watched, but no one tried to stop us. Were we truly enemies or something else? Was this just a playful sword fight or a real battle? I couldn¡¯t see the ship because I had to focus, but I didn¡¯t hear any more noises from that direction. Were the Hwenians surrounded by the Minurd fighters? Were they being captured?


    Eriez¡¯s men, who were surrounding us, seemed confused, which made sense. They didn¡¯t know who I was, and they certainly could not understand Eriez¡¯s reaction towards me. Our fight was a joke as well.


    They asked Eriez nervously, ¡°Sir, is he the mole sent in advance to Hwen to spy for us?¡±


    ¡°Or is he our enemy? Sir! You need to tell us what is going on so we can do something¡­!¡±

 Chapter 121 - Epilogue (2) – Part 1

    Epilogue (2) ¨C Part 1


    The soldiers blew their horns to get Eriez¡¯s attention, but it was no use. Eriez and I were in our own little world. We were beginning to wheeze, and I knew there wasn¡¯t much time left. This fight will have to end soon, so before I lost my chance, I asked, ¡°How about Prince Camille? Is his highness here? Did he come too? If he did¡­ What should I say to him¡­? Haha¡­ I have no idea. I feel nervous and I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Hiya! Of course, he didn¡¯t come!¡±


    ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    ¡°That boy has become so rebellious! My own student became a handful¡­ Gosh, life can be so annoying.¡±


    By the sound of it, I guess his highness was doing okay. With every attack, Eriez gave me the news of the prince. Apparently, he was now a bit taller than Hakim Karid. Tall enough to look down at his big brother.


    How ironic.


    Eriez said his highness acted too defiantly one day, and when the warrior smacked him a few times as a punishment, Prince Camille went into his secret room to pout. He refused to leave for days, yelling nonsense the entire time. Eriez told me he heard the prince bellowing how lonely he was and how much he missed a particular person.


    Was I too wishful, or could it be that he was missing me?


    I replied, ¡°I told him to stop taking that stupid drug, but I guess he didn¡¯t listen to me, huh? I told him how dangerous that drug can be.¡±


    ¡°I know! He never listens to anyone, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    I gave the prince some good advice before I left, but to be honest, I didn¡¯t think he would follow them. At least, Eriez was by his side, so I was thankful. I am sure Eriez would have helped the prince grow up to be a fine young man.


    A young man¡­ He probably wasn¡¯t a boy anymore. I wondered if he grew up to resemble the Goddess¡¯ warrior. Perhaps he looked more like a mature scholar now? I wished I could see him right now.


    I whispered, ¡°Haa¡­ Acamille¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say, Juya?¡±


    Acamille¡­ When I came to Hwen, I learned that this word was actually a name. While learning this new language, I asked the merchants what this word meant. When I did so, they would chuckle. They didn¡¯t know why I was asking about it, but they found it funny.


    The merchants said, ¡°In Nadvien, you use plant fibers to make clothes, right? But if you use that word in Hwen¡­¡±


    They rolled their eyes and continued, ¡°People will treat you like you are an idiot¡­ Or an addict. Haha¡­ So be careful.¡±


    The kingdoms in the western regions were more familiar with different types of drugs than in Minurd. Apparently, there was a plant named Acamille, which had a very strong stem. Its fiber was used to make clothes, ropes, or nets. Its leaves, however, had an anesthetic effect when boiled like tea. It was often used as medicine in many kingdoms, but in Hwen, it was burned like incense for relaxation.


    I remembered the sweet scent of the prince¡¯s secret room. The merchants burnt it to show me, which smelled much stronger and more unpleasant than I remembered. I wondered if this was really something the prince wanted to rely on. Did he really want to gamble his life on this drug? Did he know what he was doing?


    ¡°Juya¡­ Do you still¡­¡±


    Clang! Clang!


    Our swords met again and again. Eriez asked, ¡°Are you still in love with him?¡±


    Before I answered him, I pushed Eriez away, so there was now a bit of distance between us. What should I say? It seemed like Camille still missed me, which pained me. I had hoped that his highness wouldn¡¯t feel so sad when I left. I had hoped that by now, he found someone he could talk to honestly.


    Perhaps it was still possible. Maybe someday, he would find one or two good friends. Someone he could depend on. Someone he could love. Before I left, I told him that he would do better next time. I still believed this. There was nothing more I could do.


    This was my closure. It was truly over, and I was okay with it.


    I finally replied, ¡°No.¡±


    I grabbed my sword tighter and glared at him. Even now, Eriez didn¡¯t look like he wanted to hurt me. I knew he didn¡¯t plan on killing me. The way he acted was kind and patient, as if he was my teacher, and he was trying to teach me how to fight. I remembered how he used to explore my body slowly and patiently, just like right now. Of course, he often ended up reaching his orgasm before I did mine and slump on top of my body.


    What a kind idiot.


    ¡°Yaaa!¡±


    In terms of strength, I was still no match for him, but his moves were too honest. There was no malice in him, which would be his downfall. For someone who had a lot of battle experience, like me, it wasn¡¯t too hard to evade him. Eriez moved casually as my sword cut through the air.


    So what¡¯s next?


    A genuinely talented fighter could disarm his opponent by kicking his wrist. This was the best kind of victory; to win without a fight and without killing anyone. Such a triumph showed the kindness and strength of a soldier.


    But I wasn¡¯t kind nor strong.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Eriez took a step back, I took a step forward towards him. I moved as if to trip him with my leg and lowered my body before making a wide turn. He was holding his sword with his left prosthetic hand, and I aimed for his left arm. I slashed it confidently and felt my sword cutting into his flesh in a diagonal direction. The crunching of his bone felt like a familiar vibration to my wrist.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I exhaled slowly and looked up to see the ground wet with blood. Eriez looked at me in shock, and before he could even flinch, my sword swung gracefully across his neck. His head flew into the air as his body fell to the ground.


    Thump.


    I dashed to grab his head. I kneeled on the ground and cradled Eriez¡¯s head. His blood soaked through my clothes, and all I wanted to do was to stroke him.


    ¡°My brother¡­ I honor you with this death¡­¡±


    This wasn¡¯t something to be sad about. His eyes were wide open and glaring at me. Gently, I closed his eyes and kissed his handsome forehead. For an Innocent One, dying on a battlefield during a war was the most honorable death.


    This was a good thing. This had to be done.


    His men, who were watching from afar, gaped in confusion. It happened so fast, and it took a long time for them to realize what had just happened. Then, finally, one of them yelled, ¡°C-could it be¡­ Is he¡­?¡±


    They were finally beginning to understand the situation.


    ¡°Yes, I think I have heard of him! Remember how we were told there used to be an Innocent One in Minurd who became corrupt? He tried to ruin all of his brothers, so the Goddess¡¯ warrior sent him on exile¡­!¡±


    ¡°He is the devil! The devil!¡±


    ¡°Gyaaa!¡±


    By the time I looked up, I had heard the strange explosive sounds echoing through the streets.


    Bang, bang!


    Small fragments flew at me, but they missed. One of them, however, ended up striking Eriez¡¯s head. The fragment embedded deep inside his skull. My hands felt sticky after feeling more of his blood.


    ¡°¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    It was time for me to go. I did what I had to do. I left my friend¡¯s head on the ground and picked up my sword. To the soldiers still staring at me, I made a transparent and fair offer, ¡°You can either leave me alone or fight me. Choose now.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When I took a step towards them, no one dared to come closer. I expected some to try to kill me since I just killed their leader right in front of their eyes, but I guess I was wrong. How could this be? There were so many of them, and there was only one of me. I was a decent swordsman, but if they came at me all at once, it wouldn¡¯t have been hard to kill me.


    Bang, bang!


    Another metal fragment came from somewhere but missed me again. The soldiers from Minurd, who were obviously superstitious, must have seen this as a sign. Did they think I was really the devil? Did they think these fragments were missing me deliberately? I found it ridiculous, but oh well. This worked to my advantage, so I couldn¡¯t complain.


    The soldiers screamed, ¡°Gyaa! He is a monster! Go back! Retreat!¡±

 Chapter 122 - Epilogue (2) – Part 2

    Epilogue (2) ¨C Part 2


    As I watched the soldiers flee, I shook my head and murmured quietly, ¡°Idiots.¡± I was surprised to see such cowards from Minurd. I remembered being an Innocent One. My brothers and I used to be much braver. These young boys clearly needed much more training.


    I cleaned my bloody sword and looked for my cloak. I thought I left it on the ground nearby, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. Did it fly away because of the strong winds? Did the soldiers trample it when they fled from me? Well, I guess I didn¡¯t need it, so I stopped looking for it quickly. What was the point of me trying to hide my identity now? I clearly looked like a very suspicious-looking man, even with a cloak.


    I walked to the dock to tell the scared Hwenian refugees that they were safe for now. I wanted to reassure them that the Minurd soldiers ran away for some reason, and I suspected that they wouldn¡¯t approach this area for a while. However, another group of enemies might attack soon, so I wanted to tell the sailors to take as many people as possible and set sail. That would be the only way for them to survive.


    However, when I stepped closer to the ship, the Hwenians, who were obviously fearful, began to talk nonsense. They seemed frightened, and I guess it made sense since I was a strange foreigner covered in blood.


    They blabbered loudly, and I couldn¡¯t understand them. I raised my hand and said slowly, ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s okay. I can speak Hwenian, so please stop screaming. Talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Y-you pagan¡­! How is it that you are here in our capital!? What do you want from us?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t really believe in paganism, so technically, I¡¯m not a pagan¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Y-you bastard! If you think we are going to let you on the ship, you are mistaken! Go away!¡±


    They were wrong; I had no intention of leaving on the ship with them. These people weren¡¯t making any sense. All I wanted to do was to say what I needed to and leave. I was used to people hating and fearing me, so I didn¡¯t expect them to be kind. I certainly had no intention of getting into that ship.


    I said calmly, ¡°Umm¡­ That¡¯s not it. Just listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Get lost, you pagan!¡±


    They seemed to think I would hurt them. Where did they get such an idea? Some of the sailors, who were on the dock, hurriedly got onto the ship. Some even fell into the water because they tripped while others fought each other to get on.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was scratching my head when suddenly, a young boy¡¯s clear voice rang from the ship.


    ¡°Stop! Stop everyone! I saw everything! I saw what happened!¡±


    When I looked up, I saw a young Hwenian boy in his early teens with beautiful brown hair. He climbed to the highest area of the ship and announced, ¡°That man over there saved us! The real pagans could have killed us, but this man beheaded their leader and saved us! He made all the other soldiers run away too! I saw it! It was amazing!¡±


    I appreciated his words, but I felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± There was no need for him to defend me, but the boy ignored me and continued, ¡°Listen to me, people! He did so much for us, so the least we can do for him is to let him sail with us! We should be grateful to him!¡±


    His voice sounded angry, but he was very well-spoken. He was clearly a highborn lad. He was also wearing a costly outfit, so I had no doubt that everyone could tell how important and wealthy he must be. To my surprise, the people didn¡¯t seem receptive to him.


    The sailors yelled at him, ¡°Hey, Young Master! We don¡¯t know which family you belong to, but you need to stop being so na?ve. Look at that pagan! Look at him! He is clearly not one of us, so how could we trust him? He is a dirty foreigner! If we let him onto the ship, who knows what might happen? He might kill us all, so shut up!¡±


    ¡°If he was truly a pagan, and if he truly meant to hurt us, he wouldn¡¯t have fought those enemies! It looked like he was risking his own life to save us¡­ Argh!¡±


    Suddenly, some of the men ran towards the boy and gagged him. They wanted to shut him up. The young master, however, wouldn¡¯t be silenced. He fought back and continued to scream, ¡°Let me go, you idiots! Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you!? I am the Kanes¡¯ El Hwenia, Alter Disifon! If I wanted, I could take all of you out¡­!¡±


    ¡°El Hwenia? Hahaha!¡±


    They laughed at him and continued, ¡°We are in the middle of a war, so who cares about El Hwenia! Hahaha, what an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Why would an El Hwenia be in a place like this? You must really be an idiot! Our emperor ran away after giving a false announcement to us to keep us here. He declared that the capital was perfectly safe when it was not. He lied to us to save himself and let us die! I heard no one even knows where the emperor is! He is a coward!¡±


    ¡°Argh! How dare you insult his highness! I will not let you do this!¡±


    If this was true, I felt sorry for the noble boy. The men around him continued to bully him, ¡°Oh, poor young master¡­ So if you are truly an El Hwenia, you must be the emperor¡¯s distant relative, right? Then, why don¡¯t you bring his highness here? Why don¡¯t you make him come here so he can explain why he abandoned us!?¡±


    ¡°And what about all the high-ranking officers and generals? How about all the other nobles? They must be your brothers and sisters, right? Where are they now? Do you even know? Huh? Have they abandoned you too, little boy?¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ Shut up!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! If you really want that pagan to get onto the ship, why don¡¯t you offer to get off to make room for him? And if that man does get in, we will make sure to beat him up good. Got it?¡±


    If I involved myself more, that young boy would get into even bigger trouble, so I decided it was best for me to disappear. I walked away from the crowd quietly and followed the shoreline. After a while, I heard the loud noise of the ship leaving.


    Whoosh.


    I turned around to see the ship sailing away. Those who didn¡¯t get onto the vessel were crying and screaming. However, once they realized the futility of their efforts, they scattered away to find another safe place to hide. If they could, it looked like they would have jumped into the water and swam away. That¡¯s how desperate they looked.


    It was then that I heard the roaring of the soldiers coming closer again. It wasn¡¯t over yet, I guess. Were they the same cowardly soldiers that fled from me or a new batch from the capital?


    I hoped the nice young Hwenian master on the ship was safe. I hoped he didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t get hurt too badly. I knew a boy like him once before in my own homeland¡ªan innocent and kind young man who could see the truth in this world.


    I finally reached the end of the wharf and saw that the surrounding walls have been destroyed. The area was ruined, which meant that a horrible battle occurred here recently. I glanced around and saw that many pale-faced corpses were floating around in a pool of dark water. So I was right. Eriez did kill plenty of Hwenians on his way here.


    My body was becoming sticky and smelly from all the blood. I wished I could wash, but I was so tired. Besides, the ocean water looked so murky and red from all the blood of the dead Hwenians.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I sighed and sat on the beach. My shoes almost touched the water, but I didn¡¯t care. I was so dirty now that wet shoes weren¡¯t going to make any difference. The horrible yet familiar smell surrounded me every time the wind blew, and I quietly watched the faraway horizon. Many young, precious boys lived and were ready to grow up somewhere in the world. I hoped that this world would be a much better place when they became adults. I wished it wouldn¡¯t be so hellish for them like how my life has been to me. I hoped that in a small way, I would make it better for them.


    ¡°I guess it will happen if it is the will of the goddess.¡±


    I murmured and leaned against the broken wall.


    <The End>